《I Become The Wife of The Male Lead》


 Chapter 0 - Prologue

    Prologue


    Fiona Green


    She was persecuted as an illegitimate child of the Countess Green from an early age and had an unfortunate childhood. However, she gradually revealed her talent for magic and waster praised as a great wizard.


    After hearing the story so far, Fiona looked like the main character in the novel. A genius wizard who overcame a bad past. Isnt it really a typical main character clich?


    But unfortunately, Fiona was never a protagonist.


    Ugh, I sighed unintentionally.


    Fiona, are you listening to this father?


    With a hoarse voice,TAK!And the sound of the stick hitting the floor was heard loudly.


    Only then I quickly raised my head and looked at the man in front of me. The man in his early 40s was the head of Count of Green and Fionas biological father. Well, I didnt think it was too much to call him my father now.


    I replied calmly.


    Im sorry, father.


    You little cocky.


    Count Green clicked his tongue. It was rather a harsh expression to say to be heard by his daughter.


    But to be honest, he saw Fiona as an annoying burden rather than a daughter. However, because of his pride as a noble, he was reluctant to ept her as she was an illegitimate child.


    So Fiona could not be treated well by the Green family. And a good example of that was the half-brother, Cain Dell, who looked at me with contempt right next to me.


    Cain Dell said in a sarcastic voice.


    Dont worry about not being a humble, father


    Oh, I will rip that mouth apart. I grumbled inside.


    Count Greens sessor and eldest son, Cain Dell, treated his half-sister, Fiona, as less than livestock. And now I had no choice but to ept that irrational. He would too because the current Fiona was a 13-year-old girl who had no power.


    That is, my age is 13 years old.


    . What I mean was I am now Fiona Green.


    Im a girl who is an old-fashion girl butter is praised as a genius wizard, Fiona.


    If you listen up to here, it looked like she is the main character, but It wasnt really at all.


    She had a future when sheter became the viin and died in the hands of the lead couple!


    Why did I know so well? That was because where I am right now is in a novel world. The title of the novel is Emperor and the Lady.


    As the title suggested, it was about saving the world while a male lead, the emperor, and a female lead, thedy, were dating. In addition, the ending of Fiona, the viin, was terribly miserable and unmerciful.


    I still remembered Fionas end correctly.


    Fiona who had a natural magic talent, whose heart became dark andter contracted with darkness, was not easily killed. At the very end, she became almost immortal and threatened the main character couple.


    So the male lead cut Fionas neck with a sword, split her chest, and pulled out the darkened heart. And then stabbed the sword in the heart that still beats.


    It was not the end. Fionas neck, the worlds worst witch, was hung up on the wall, the rest of her body was burned, and her soul fell into darkness and suffered forever and never ends. This was the end of Fiona Green. It was also a story that could be my future.


    I smiled bitterly.


    . Haha, would you rather befortable if you die now?

 Chapter 1.1 - Kind And Cruel (1)

    I managed to brush my thoughts about Fionas terrible end and my impending future.


    Currently, Count Green has called the whole family, including me, into the drawing-room. Once again, Ive been caught in a bad situation. To say the least, I might end up being beaten with a club.


    Everyone knows that these days, the situation at war is not good.


    As expected, Count Greens grim expression mirrored the words that came out of his mouth.


    Yesterday in the Imperial Pce, an order fell on our family. We must send a mage to go to the northern front.


    Suddenly, my siblings in the drawing-room became fussed. However, I nodded calmly. If my guess was to be correct, the current timeline was about six years before the original war began.


    In this world, the war, rather than being a conflict between nations was more precisely, a fight between the forces of evil and humans. The demons were led by cursed dragons, and to block their attack, people who could fight  mercenaries, mages, knights, etc.  participated in the war. Perhaps during this recent period, the empire was in a disadvantageous situation because the duration of the war had been pushed out for a long time.


    If you were to ask me in my past life about why Fiona had no dreams or hopes in this romance fantasy novel, honestly, it was just to make the main characters stand out.


    The summary of the storyline was roughly like this. In this world, more and more humans were dying in the face of the cursed dragons and monsters. These urrences to the people happened until the male and female lead came to save them all from this retribution. They had appeared likeets. That was it.


    Because of this, one of you must join the war in the northern front. Count Green said grimly.


    The words join the war that came out from my father increased the agitation of my older siblings who gathered in the reception room.


    Father, its a war. Are we really going?


    Oh my god.


    The House of Green was one of the imperial mage families. So when things became worse, it was only natural for the Imperial Pce to order support from the families that existed. The biggest question was, who the hell would want to go to the war?


    Everyone was a child of a noble family. They were people who had grown up fine and pampered; even I, Fiona, had never done chores. Let alone, go to war. If someone tried to join the war which had been prolonged for a long time, with insufficient training, they would not be able to fight properly. Count Green, who knew the truth of the matter better than anyone else, gave a fake smile.


    I wonder if any of my children will bravely volunteer for this glorious thing.


    .


    Everyone became silent whilst looking at each other.


    At that time, Cain Dell nudged my side and whispered, you go, rice worm*


    Gosh, since earlier, this guy. I nced at him with my eyes twitching.


    The Count had four children. Except me, the youngest, all the three above me were born from the Countess. So, all of them wanted me, the bastard child, to go to war instead.


    Even more, Cain Dell raised his hand and said, Father, our proud youngest sister wants to go. I think she cant speak up because she is shy.


    Wa- wait..


    Of course, I had never said a word! I looked at Cain Dell with my eyes wide open. When his eyes met mine, the snitch smiled menacingly. This son of a bitch.


    Oh, perfect, so youre saying you will go, Fiona. Count Greens face became bright as he weed the idea. This father-and-son duo was exactly the same. Wasnt this what the two had been nning from the beginning?


    Representing the family is an honorable task. I want to thank you for taking this opportunity to repay me for raising you all this time.


    . No matter how much I heard this, it just sounded like he was telling me to go to the battlefield and die. No, that was not it. In fact, how could there be a family that would send a thirteen-year-old kid to the battlefield without hesitation in the first ce!


    The second sister even started to help them next to me. Yes, Fiona. Cain Dell has to be in the family to continue, and Im about to get married. Our third brother, Jen, is about to get engaged to a beautiful and lovely youngdy. How can you send the familys limbs, legs, and arms to that situation? Youd better go.


    .What! I wasnt even taught magic properly since I am an illegitimate child. They locked me up in the attic every day, and then beat me up.


    Well, even so, I was familiar with magic. I learned by watching them from the side and practicing secretly. So, fortunately, I already knew the basic way to use magic.


    Im


    The second I opened my mouth, everyone stared at me with their stiff face. I was not so foolish to not know the meaning behind those venomous sly looks directed at me.


    You think you can refuse?


    The realization came after I finished my judgment about the situation. It was already decided. The thing was I never had a choice in the first ce. If I were to refuse, they would forcibly throw me into the middle of the battlefield like a beast being dragged to the ughterhouse. In the first ce, there was no one on my side in this mansion. No one was going to feel sorry for me either.


    Im.


    There was only one line of past settings for Fiona, who was not even the main character. As an illegitimate child, she grew up tormented by her family.


    That was exactly what was shown to me in front of my eyes. A family who would casually send a thirteen year old into the middle of the battlefield to die. A family who would order a death sentence on an innocent, without batting an eye. For the viiness in her childhood phase, there was no dream or hope.


    I managed to swallow a sigh and spoke slowly. . Yes, I understand. I will go


    What if I refused and forcefully refuted them? If I rebelled against them? Even if I were to act like that, getting rid of this sly family in front of me, my dark future would still remain the same.


    Naturally, even in this world, the punishment for the murder of rtives was heavy. Even if I were to escape the situation right away, I could be put in jail for the rest of my life, or, the life of the fugitive remained open.


    So if I had to go unconditionally, I should go with two feet like a person rather than being dragged like a beast. At least, this was the way to keep my pride.


    My family cheered pretentiously at my words.


    Thats a very good choice, Fio.


    Im very proud.


    You are finally doing your part.


    From the beginning, this was the reason why they called me to go here. They didnt usually treat me like a human being, so I thought theyd lock me up in the attic and not call me to the family gathering. I wanted to wipe those fake faces away.


    .


    Somehow I felt sad. Even a year ago, when I realized that I first possessed Fionas body, I wasnt so sad. Did Fiona, the viiness herself who I created, feel this way?


    I was deeply sorry for some reason. Fiona, who had never been truly loved by anyone in her life, resented the world. One wrong decision led to another. In the end, her choices lead her to a pitfall. The oue of her future, irreparable.


    But, unlike her, I didnt feel like ming anyone easily.


    Right here, because this is the world I wrote.


    ***


    *Rice Worm: a Korean term; a person who only eats and sleeps all day/ a person who doesnt do their duty properly and just gets their wage in azy way like the worms that eat rice in storage as a parasite.

 Chapter 1.2 - Kind And Cruel (2)

    The Heilon were a representative family of the Empire, who had defended the northern territory for a long time. The head of the Heilon family was Duke Abel Heilon and he was known for being very tough and merciless. Just like themander who drives the front line.


    Yeah, this was also the setting that I wrote.


    . And now, I was forced by my parents and my older siblings to go to the northern territory which was ruled by that ruthless Duke Abel Heilon.


    I dug my own grave.


    As soon as I arrived at the northern territory, the first ce that I went to was the castle of Duke of Heilon. Like the members of Heilon, the castle gave off a tremendous sense of pressure. On the outside, it was simr to the Demon Castle in the story. It was beyond huge and had towering spires and walls that looked like a mountain range.


    Ha.. my life. From here on, I would be alone, I could guess that this new job would not be easy. I believe that the workload that I would receive would be a heavy amount. No, maybe before that happens, Id be kicked out because they didnt need a kid. Yes, of course, I was just a useless kid.


    In the story, Duke Abel Heilon was an important supporting role. More precisely, he was the helper of the male protagonist, Sigren. He was quite popr among readers as a great middle-aged character that helped the main character at every important moment. At the beginning of the book, he was described as in histe 30s. But, now, since it was six years before the beginning of the book, he roughly was in his early 30s.


    If a problem were to ever arise, due to his close rtionship with them, Abels fate would always be in favor of the main characters. But the truth was, his personality was just sh*t. Now, being much younger than in the original timeline of the story, he was literally in his wildest phase.


    I wondered whether I, Fiona, who was going to be the viiness, could handle that horrible character.


    Come this way.


    The knight who guided me inside the castle stopped. I looked up at the door in front of me. It loomed over me, in front of it I was a mere dwarf. I was sure about where this door would lead me; it should be the entrance to the room where I was going to meet the Duke.


    Open the door. The knight leading me gave the order to the two soldiers who appeared to be the door guards. As the two soldiers were pushing the huge door, it opened slowly with a heavy creak. I blinked slowly at the scene unfolding before.


    The inside rooms interior was made out of hard stones that had been carved. The splendor of the room exuded magnificence. However, overall it felt cold. There was a young man sitting in a huge chair in the middle of the room. The young-looking man had hair as white as snow and eyes as blue as a piece of ice. The face itself was beautiful, one that would sharply impress itself in someones mind. Surprisingly, the face gave the feeling of an intelligent intel officer rather than a strong warrior. However, he indeed gave the terrifying pressure as someone who governed the rough northern area.


    I gulped down my saliva.


    That man was Abel Heilon, the character whoter became the mentor of the male lead, Sigren. As soon as he met my eyes, he frowned.


    Ive definitely heard a new mage ising to apply.


    The words that followed were so cold that it gave me goosebumps on the nape of my neck and arms.


    What the hell is this skinny little thing?


    Well, the dark future days were waiting for me.


    ***


    Im Fiona Green. In spite of the harsh response I got, I greeted him with the utmost courtesy.


    Abel without changing his expression turned his head to a man who appeared to be his close aide to him. Jeron, what the hell is going on here?


    That Jeron man was a young man who appeared to be in his mid-20s. He looked at me once with a puzzled expression and turned to Abel back again. Ive heard that Count Green sent a mage who was his immediate blood, but. Jeron too, seemed to be at a loss for words, unable to make sense of the skinny kid in front of him.


    Well, that was notpletely incorrect. I am a direct blood rtive, although an illegitimate child, and I do know how to use magic.


    Abel gritted his teeth. Are you saying that the answer to thest order is this little kid?


    Abel then rose from the chair, his thick cloak fluttered. His expression grew darker, the longer he studied me. His blue eyes made me feel like I was trapped in a winter blizzard.


    At least, now, I can see, he thinks were ridiculous. After this damn war, I will get rid of that Green family.


    Oh, Im screwed, father. The strongest Duke in the north must be very angry.


    But, honestly, I didnt care that much about what would happen to the Green family in the future. Rather, the main problem was I had to face Abel who was on the verge of exploding in anger.


    Ugh, stop staring at me.


    The sound of Abels shoes hitting the floor echoed as he walked towards me. The slow pace gave me a great sense of anxiety and pressure. In front of me, Abel stopped. His height towered over me, his tall person appearing even more so, in front of I, who was skinny and much smaller than my peers due to theck of proper meals. I was a mouse in front of him. In order to meet his eyes, I was forced to raise my head to look back at him. Our gazes collided.


    Hey, kid. His expression was frost.


    Wait, Im sure I said my name before, and I think its a nice name.


    Lets hear your exnation. Why did Count Green send a little kid like you here? Does he not have talented people over there?


    Well, I didnt owe any loyalty to anyone. So, I would just give him an honest answer. The first brother, Cain Del, should be in the family, and the second sister, Jane, is about to get married. Then, the third brother, Jen, is about to get engaged.


    But, somehow I felt like a child who was snitching. I swallowed my saliva lightly and then said, And so, I, the youngest of the family came to you.


    Huh. Abel clicked his tongue as if he had no words for the facts that I said. I see, theyre looking down on this war.


    He looked at me with his haughty gaze. Anyway, Ive got the idea why, kid. You must have made up your mind toe all the way here. But, go back home.


    Then he continued with a heavy expression, A child like you is not needed here.


    As I guessed correctly earlier, I got kicked out, and it was only five minutes after I got here. That was pretty fast.


    Abel, who gave hismand, turned around without regret. For him, there was no time to invest in a useless thing. In his eyes, that was exactly what I was. I was a useless thing to him.


    I felt no sense of warmth from that cold appearance. But, I didnt care about Abel. I had nowhere to go. Count Green, who had sent me to the battlefield? I was treated so badly when I was there. My room was the old attic that contained no warmth, and the meal I ate was the leftovers from their meals. Even if I were to go back to that mansion right away, I was sure hed kick me out because why would he waste the chance he waited so long to get?


    Plus, in reality, in the original story, Fiona who had not yet been made aware of her talent was kicked out of the Green family and forced to go to the streets. Fortunately,ter she found a ce to stay. However, the scars left by the world at this time were an important factor in Fiona bing the viiness.


    Now, since I knew Fiona had a great talent sleeping in her body and skilled mages were treated well, I think I could have a better option; prove my talent early and build extensive knowledge in advance. I think this option was far better than being driven to the streets.


    After all, the war still would end with the appearance of the male lead. Until then, the best option to avoid my future despair was to bear this and save money. Then afterward, I could go down to the countryside, and live in peace.


    So the first thing I had to do was get permission to stay here as a mage. Then, all I had to do was stay out of Abels sight until the male lead appeared.


    After I calcted all the things in my head, I looked at Abels back without any regret and calmly said.


    Wait a minute, Duke. I have something to tell you.


    Abel stopped walking, and turned around, nced down at me. What?


    I couldnt follow that order


    Abel frowned while looking at me. If I were an ordinary thirteen-year-old child, I might have cried.


    What?


    I looked up straight at Abel. Im not going back. But Im not going to be stubbornly asking you to allow me to stay here. Just give me one chance at it to prove myself.


    Abels pupils dted. He was briefly shaken. What are you talking about?


    An opportunity to prove my worth?


    Abels face changed as he took an interest in the idea I had just brought up. Well, of course, it was amazing that a girl who looked like an ordinary thirteen-year-old, could say something like that.


    He spoke with a rough voice as if to scare me. A little girl like you? Are you trying to do chores? But, I already have many excellent servants in this ce. If it was not that, I wonder how you are going to prove the worth?


    It was not a difficult question. Besides, I had some knowledge of how to deal with Abel. Never carry yourself arrogantly, but do not go to the other spectrum and appear sloppy. I clenched my fists and said in a steady voice.


    Just this once, let me go on the battlefield as a mage. Ill show you that I can be of sufficient help in this war.

 Chapter 1.3 - Kind And Cruel (3)

    This one time, allow me to go on the battlefield as a mage. Ill prove that I can be a good help. Please, trust me. I promise you that you wont regret making this decision.


    I solemnly looked at Abel, hoping to convey my pleading sincerity. This was my only chance.


    .


    Abel directed a startling nce towards Jeron. The man had been standing next to the chair for a while. For a split second, the air was so silent, even a pin could be heard dropping in the spacious room.


    I sneaked a nce at his expression. This was truly nerve wracking. I hoped that what I said did note off the wrong way. The idea fleeted across my mind, that I had someway or another, offended him. I hadnt meant to sound proud, and I hoped he wouldnt kick me out. If he were to say, What kind of nonsense idea are you telling me! An arrogant little kid like you?! I dont think Id be able to fathom it.


    However, Abel threw a short chuckle. Unexpectedly, he thenughed hard. A low grumble turned into a belch. The sound of his joy resonating in the spacious room, as he bent over and held his head between his hands.


    Alright, thats the funniest thing I have heardtely. This cute kid. Hmm, not a bad idea.


    Cute?What did he mean by cute? Besides, I hadnt meant to be funny Regarding my suggestion, I had truly meant it.


    Abel continued to talk. Ill give you a chance with that reward. Lets see how you prove your worth.


    I looked at him. His face filled with a suspicious smile. It was like a predators. A slight smirk, omniscient to the following events that would ur. Still, it was fortunate that the response I received was more favorable than I expected.


    However, if you die, I will not be responsible, kid.


    Ugh! I knew something was off! That smirk, I wanted to wipe it clean. Could I retract my words? That fake kindness  all bullsh*t.


    As much as I wanted to retort with indignation, I forced myself to appear indifferent and unaffected by his attitude. With a calm front, I replied, . Thank you for your generosity.


    Abel turned back around without hesitation. Jeron, give this kid a room


    Jeron, who gave a sigh of relief, hurriedly replied. Yes, I understand.


    I could see from that reaction, Jerons personality was much more amicable and relenting than Abels. He smiled gently as he met my eyes. It was the first friendly expression I had received, after arriving in this world.


    Follow me, Lady Fiona. He gestured toward me.


    I was amazed. He remembered my name  a first. Surprised at the pleasantness, I couldnt help but recall Abel, who had only used impolite, rude words when addressing me.This kid,andThat cute kid.


    Whilst following him, my eyes stered onto Jerons back. This was my goal, my new beginning. A life where I could change my fate and avoid my death gs. The long corridors seemed endless. Heilon castle, inparison to the Dukes, was a monstrosity. Therge arches in the spires and the sky high ceilings, after a while, we finally arrived at the room they had assigned to me.


    Please use it for the time being. Jeron nodded at me, indicating for me to enter.


    I was taken aback. The room was incredibly spacious and cozypared to the attic I used to live in, in the Green Manor. I wasnt expecting a decent room, let alone such a luxurious bedroom. Especially considering that I had been treated coldly.


    Can I really use this room? I was so incredibly happy. My eyes twinkled and I momentarily forgot to control my expression  I mean, how could I remain calm? It was far beyond my expectations and Jeron noticed.


    Of course He smiled briefly. The look he gave me was as if he were talking to a young child.


    I steadied my expression. It was so childish to act so spontaneously like that. For the time being, stay calm Fiona. I coughed briefly. . Big thank you for your help.


    It was understandable that what I did, hardly left a faint impression on them. Of course, I was being ridiculous  how could a meager thirteen year old affect them  adults? My appearance was all but adult like, despite my thirteen year old self pretending to be one.


    Anyone would hardly take me seriously. However, even though I tried to act mature despite my age, at heart, I truly feared the oue: What if I had acted like a child, and they had just sent me out? If I acted like one, appropriate for my age, in the near future, would they refuse to let me stay?


    Jeron nced at me for a brief moment and then offered me a warm smile.


    You must be tired. Please have a good rest today


    Yes. I nodded curtly.


    After hearing my answer, Jeron quietly closed the door and left.


    As he went out, the tenseness that I held in earlier left me. I was so relieved. To be honest, Abels pressure was really no joke. I couldnt believe I was so scared of the guy I had created. It was really depressing. Why had I made such a character like him?


    Initially, I had nned on what to do for the future, upon arriving at my room. I would go to warand thenHowever, the amount of activities that had taken ce in such a short amount of time, rendered mepletely exhausted, to my surprise. No more, for today at leastI wouldnt be able to do any more activities. Since a while ago, my brain had protested against me, and stopped working. Alright then.


    Lets get some sleep first.


    Thefy doona, and puffed up mattress and pillows, looked too inviting. I crawled into the bed and relished myself in this soft, warm haven. I would just think about those decisionster. As soon as my eyes fluttered shut, sleep came on to me.


    ***


    When Jeron returned, Abel was leaning against the chair, still in the hall. He stroked his chin and contemted. The window distantly above, allowed the light to hit his face, defining his sharp features. How was the kid?


    I have led her to the room.


    Abel let out a low chuckle. I couldnt tell whether she was arrogant or daring.


    He thought of the little girl who had moments ago, stood before him. Anyone with a keen eye could tell that she was frightened by him. Nevertheless, it was hard to forget the sight of her courage. Her eyes had stared straight at him, as she firmly stood her ground.


    Ill prove my valueha Indeed, what a very interesting phrase. But well, Im afraid I dont need an ipetent person in my castle. Jeron, what do you think about that little girl?


    Abel felt slightly intrigued to hear hispanions opinion.


    Jerons rxed face shifted to a stoic, uneasy expression. It was all due to the look Fiona had on, when he thought of her. Her absolute awe and admiration, at the small room that had been assigned to her, appeared like thergest luxury she had ever seen. The glow in her eyes revealed her youthful spark. He sighed. A feeling of pity could not help but rise within him. Such a young childhad been forced to go to war.


    Well,pared to her peers of the same age, I admire her courage. She stood before you, and despite being intimidated, maintained her ground. I think she must be quite bright. Butafter all, isnt she just a mere child? Your decision to send her to the battlefield, are you certain about this?


    Jeron nced at Abel, a conflict expression as he silently asked Abel to reconsider.


    Absolutely, she herself asked to go. If that attitude was just a bluff, and she ended up running away, I would personally grab her tail, and Id send her back.


    Even though Abel had just said something like that, in all honesty, he didnt have much of an expectation. He had epted her request, because to him, it was amusing. But, after all, she was only a child, who looked no more than ten. Therefore, how could he bring himself to have any hope for her? She was far too young; far too weak.


    After hearing such harsh wordse out of his mouth, Jeron couldnt help but silently curse his boss in his mind. A string of criticism almost escaped from the tip of his tongue.


    You cruel, blood-less bastard. Never shed a tear of empathy. Jeron shot Abel a look of resentment whilst containing those thoughts.


    I can tell youre cursing me. Abel smirked.


    .


    As expectedJeron coughed lightly.


    In any case, for her age, shes indeed quite calm. Its rather unusual for a child of her age. I find it somewhat intriguing  where did shee from? Being able to act so calmly and bravely, despite her opponent having the upper hand, she must havee from a rough ceIm sure that there is a reason behind all of this. Lets do some research on the Green family.


    Abel drawled out a drowsy tone, as he leaned back against his chair in a rxed posture. His long leg was crossed over the other.


    Additionally, Ive been thinking about it for quite some time. That house, the Green nobles, they were unheard of. Uncover everything. To the dot. Dont even miss a single piece of jewellery they might be hiding in their warehouse. Abel instructed.


    Yes sir. At hismand, Jeronplicitly agreed immediately.


    Then, he cautiously asked, exercising the best way to phrase his question for his eloquent boss to understand. Then when willthis child, FionaNo, are you really thinking of sending her to the dangerous forefront?


    Two dayster, the second wall.


    Jerons face turned pale. He sighed in defeat upon hearing that abrupt deration. The second wall was a ce where many monsters had originated from. It was the most dangerous ce. How could Abel even think of sending her there? His boss actions  it was beyond his wildest imagination.


    Abel nced at Jerons face. Sarcasmced his tone. Your eyes, theyre telling me Im a piece of trash.


    Was I that obvious?Jeron quietly lowered his eyes as if to cover it from Abels sight


    Not caring about his subordinates thought, Abel continued. Dont worry, I will be with that kid too.


    Jeron nced back up, a fleeting sense of shock passed through him, before he regained his posture.


    you will go, Sir?


    Abel replied curtly. Yes


    At this rate, even if Abel did this or that, Jeron still felt uneasy. I hope it works out. He had no choice but to give in.


    Abel Heilon was the tough beast that defended the northern territory. He had no mercy for the useless. His tolerance was only for those who could prove their worth.


    Abel raised his chin, a dull voice came out of his lips. If, perchance, she made herself of not good use, I would personally throw her to the monsters. A gift from my own hand, as their food.


    .


    When he heard those vulgar, cruel wordse out of Abels mouth so casually, Jeron felt his expectation shatter into pieces. His feelings stirred, and he swallowed his saliva, pushing down his anger.


    This, this piece a trash!

 Chapter 1.4 - Kind And Cruel (4)

    From traveling the long distance between the mansion of the Green family to Abels Heilon castle, I, who had journeyed such a long distance, finally managed to have a thorough sleep. Two days after that incident, and meeting Abel and Jeron for the first time, I had fully recovered from my exhaustion.


    Coincidently, or maybe not, at the same time that I woke up, Abel called for me.


    Kid, now is your chance. Time to prove what you said here. Of course, you werent bluffing right?


    In the early morning, with the glints of light shining in from the colourful frosted panels, on the side of the hall, I found Abel ring at me condescendingly. This man seemed to not sleep at all. The moment he saw me, he had arrogantly addressed me, though contrary to my interpretation, Im sure thousands of women would fall for him upon hearing his voice. Justunfortunately, they were not the target. That distaste was directed at me.


    However, despite Abel being a character I had personally created, his words had no effect on me. Moreover, the more I observed him, I noticed that except for his face, there really wasnt much to the eye. Especially that personality of hisah, why did I create such a man?


    Barely able to hold back my yawn, I uttered a single statement ofpliance. I understand. Fionas body was still young. It was needless to say that after waking up so early, and in spite of getting enough sleep, she was still quite groggy. Anyway, who wouldnt want more sleep? I shot a quick contemptuous nce at Abel, before ncing back down at my feet. The sun that had barely risen emitted the first of its warm rays from the ss panes. I stepped into a diamond shaped pool of light on the floor.How pretty, even without looking above, one could tell how borately adorned and elegant the building was; everything was of the highest quality, even the floorboards.


    Seeing me looked so rxed, Abelughed. Arent you afraid?


    Hearing his mocking tone, I unenthusiastically answered back. Even if I was, what use is it to be scared?


    To be honest, I was not worried in the slightest. I mean, although I used to live in the age of the science era, the 21stcentury which allowed me to have the mostfortable and convenient lifestyle, and then was thrown into this medieval fantastical world, I knew Fionas future. That knowledge, being in my hands, was my trump card. Despite the absence of technology  the inte, I had a cheat no other person in this world had. That, and I was also the author, meant I was omnipresently able to navigate this world.


    If I were to be afraidwell, considering my current situation, that was not an option at all.


    Just so you know, for reference, I will go with you. However, it is not my duty to protect you. Your death is not my responsibility. You understand what Im saying right kid? That means you could die.


    Abel eyes glimmered as he spoke, seemingly out of concern, but I could detect the sarcasm and mockery hidden beneath. Did he really want to scare me so badly? In the back of my mind, I could picture him as a tiger,ughing down at the prey that had been captured yet by the cub, yet unwilling to help at all.


    I was still a child, was he seriously that incapable of talking nicely to a little kid?


    It doesnt matter. I am not afraid of death; of dying. I replied calmly. I finally looked up at Abel, and our eyes met. I stared straight into his swirling blue irises thatcked the mirth the smile on his lips was showing.


    In all honesty, it was not a bluff  what I was saying. I truly meant it. Moreover, how could I be scared, when I knew this was the oue upon arriving. I came, knowing that I could potentially meet an early death, but also an opportunity to change my fate. I came, alone, and despite that, never once expected to be protected in the first ce.


    As a matter of fact, what to me, was worse than death, was a future void of hope. One that followed the course of the original novel, precisely. No hopes, no dreams, a pointless life. Even death would be more weed than that. So of course, I wouldnt fear it.


    Well, even though I had no intention of going to battle and be torn up by those monsters, letting them hand me on a silver tter, the end of my life, I would rather keep my eternal sanity. If my fate ended up being that kind of cruel ending, surely it would be better to die now. Id rather do that than let my soul suffer in an endless cycle of torment, right?


    In addition, the positive point of being knowledgeable on the course of my future was that I need not be afraid of the present. Yes, what could possibly be worse than experiencing such a pitiful childhood, living such a miserable life, then meeting such a horrific end?


    At some points in time, the thought of the events Fiona experienced in her life would sh through me. Whenever that happened, I felt like I wanted to sob out my woes. Why did I, out of everyone else, have to possess Fionas body in the world I had created? Not even the heroine  I wasnt asking to be her, but, just anyone except Fiona. A cannon fodder character would have been tenfold better. I sighed thinking about that.


    .


    Having been lost in mixed thoughts, I realized that I was surrounded by silence. Not only Abel but also Jeron looked at me with strange eyes.


    W, why? Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on me? I stuttered, confused, and slightly feeling intruded by their pitying gazes.


    Suddenly Abel ced his hand gently on my head. I see. Im sorry kid


    What? I nced up startled at the sudden contact.


    Personally, its always amusing seeing someone struggle to live. Their wills get extinguished by my words, like a me in the wind. But youyour reaction, its boring. Hmm, the entertainment I thought you would give me, no fun at all..


    Abel patted my head whilst saying those strange words. It was not fitting at all, for a character like him, in the slightest!


    .


    After hearing that remark, I could hear Jeron, audibly sighing from behind him. I relented. My feelings were the same as Jeron. This manreally, he considered everything a game, and he stood above it all. He had everything, status, power, wealth.


    I breathed in deeply and looked up through the window. The blue ocean above was cloudless, the curvature of the spires in the distance was like tides painted against the sky. Mixed feelings of relief and resignment settled in me.


    Why did a human with such a personality like this exist in this world?


    Hang on a see to think of it, this is the world of fiction that I had personally written. Does that not mean that I contributed to creating this person?


    damn it.


    ***


    DING! DING! DING!


    Could my fortune be any worse? The moment I had arrived at the second wall, apanied by Abel, a loud bell pealed. The echo of the brass could be heard from miles away from the wall, traveling through the air to alert all those involved with protecting humankind, to prepare. It was an announcement and a warning. The monsters wereing.


    you must be kidding me.


    A low whisper of shock and exhaustion escaped my mouth before I could take back those words. I realized there, unfortunately, was no time for me to rest and take a break after the rough, long journey to the second wall.


    Abel cunningly smirked at me. His smile was absolutely vicious. At that moment I doubted anyone could appear as wicked at him. Buthe seemed to be havingfun?


    Seriously, his expression was really unfitting, and not appropriate at this time. There were monsters in his estate, yethe had time to smile like that? Was a situation like this supposed to be taken lightly like a game?


    Do you not think that this is perfect timing? Its just the right time, kid. In contrast to his facial expression, which irked me greatly, Abel continued in a rtively neat tone.


    Lets see how worthy you are.


    I seeso his n all along, was to throw me into the middle of the pool of monsters wrecking havoc right now? Those ghastly creatures with faces of demons. Anyone would shiver upon hearing about them, and faint at the mere sight of them. Let alone, this man, he really wanted to chuck me into the scene, not willing to wait. It appeared as if I was a sacrificialmb, an appetizer to sate their growing hunger and keep the monsters upied for a while, in Abels eyes.


    Well. Challenge epted. I definitely will not lose.


    Fortunately, like most mages in the fantasy genre, in this world, the mages needed only to attack the monster from a distance to make critical hits. It was a relief, therefore, knowing that we did not have to go to the front lines of the battle and meet where the beasts were gathering in order to prevent their strike.


    What should I do to impress him with my usefulness in this situation?


    Since this was the first time I was here, at least I had to figure out what the range of the battlefield looked like. Without knowing a map of the terrain, it was hard to navigate. This, I had actually described it in writing, but seeing it with my own eyes was different. So I thought that the best way was to go up atop of the dusted limestone, allowing myself to gain a better view over the battlefield.


    From my surroundings, I observed what would be the best possible method to do so, and noticed a rustic looking staircase leading to the high wall.


    Abel, Ill ascend the wall. Itll allow me to observe the range better.


    Trying to walk as fast as I could while I was a child was really tiring. Despite that, I forced my short little legs to keep up the pace and climb the immense blocky stairs. It was like  at any moment, the stairs would copse from their age. No one would be willing toe out here to maintain them. The amount of stairs appeared to be infinite, as shortly after, I started to pant real hard.


    Behind me, Abel smoothly followed, without uttering a breath ofint. It appeared, he intended to keep an eye on me. After all, why go to the effort  despite it not appearing to be much effort for him, of following me and not leaving?


    Haahh.. I took a huge gulp of the cool air as soon as I reached the top of the high wall. At this altitude, the air was rather thin; it was clean and crisp and made it somewhat difficult to breathe.


    Regaining my breath, I looked down at the battlefield after stabilising myself.


    There were many monsters on the battlefield. Some of them were monsters that were several timesrger than the size of an adult. I saw some soldiers kill those monsters with a sword, and the others held torches and that lit the monsters on fire, thereby preventing its regeneration. That would exin the burning stench I had smelt before.


    However, the screams and hoarse cries that were asking for help; for a savior, could be heard from all directions. It was the thing that caught my attention the most. I witnessed an uncountable number of soldiers die in the midst of killing the monsters. The act of the killing spree of monsters that the soldiers were on, was in itself a massacre for them.


    Some people were caught by the monsters and had their arms torn. Some had their legs torn, and others had gaping holes in their stomachs. Many unidentified human body parts were scattered on the ground. But the vile fighting continued. It was as if those lives were ants, easily squashed, and irrelevant.


    Atop, I also witnessed the scene of a soldier who was caught by a giant and smashed to the ground. The details were unclear, but I could guess that the soldier must have been crushed by the monsters enormous strength.


    Suddenly, Abels voice rang in my ears. Kid, how do you feel seeing the battlefield for the first time? It is the worst, is it not?


    No, this battlefield was not the worst. The one who had made this scene was the worst. It was me.


    I am the worst.

 Chapter 1.5 - Kind And Cruel (5)

    I am the worst.


    But really, I had never intended to make this kind of scene.


    I bit my lips. I was surprised by the sudden unfolding of events. I vaguely knew that there would be a difference between the peaceful capital and the northern front, but I had no idea that the disparity would be so great. The scene in front of me was so horrible. The fact that I was its creator made me feel utter disgust, even hate, towards myself. And this anger made my arms tremble unconsciously, it was as if the fury was so great it couldnt be contained inside me.


    Abel saw my arms trembling and mistook it as if I was feeling frightened. He then made an expression as if he understood my fear. Look at you. You cant even move because you are so scared. If you have realized that you have been stubborn and let go of your ego, you may go back.


    No. I refused firmly. Even if I were too scared, I couldnt sit still. All of this happened because of me. Since it was my fault, I had to take some responsibility for what was happening right in front of my eyes.


    Abel was surprised by hearing my voice firm in my refusal. He seemed even more shocked when I stretched my hand forward. From now on, I will start.


    In this world, magic allowed its users to control the elements, such as water, fire, air, earth, and light. Unlike other worlds, mages here didnt need to memorize spells as often. The standard for measuring the greatness of a mage was how much power they needed to utilize to cause a natural phenomenon. A great mage was regarded as one who could cause a huge natural phenomenon while using only a small fraction of their power. The standard for measuring the skill of a mage was their efficiency. Or rather, those mages who could control the elements with minimal effort were the most talented.


    So, as I stretched forward my hand, I felt a gentle breeze of air that I could control as I wanted. The light gust of air wrapped around my fingers, hugging my hand like a gossamer glove. However, I suddenly felt uneasy. I realized that this was the first time Fionas body was used to channel such a huge amount of power and the only thing I could trust was the talent that had been dormant so far.


    I wont hit our allies, right?


    Quickly, I got rid of the thought. I had to concentrate. If I were to lose focus for even a second, the flow of air would be scattered. Slowly, I closed my eyes to center my mind.


    In the sky, far away, the air that I controlled converged in huge gusts and morphed into dark, writhing storm clouds that seemed to cover the entire sky.


    Next to me, I could hear Abels small murmur. Is that a storm?


    The dark clouds that I made mimicked a storm but were slightly different. Although it wasnt exactly like the storm I had intended to make, it was simr enough to serve its purpose.


    Screech !!!


    There was a strange cry from the monsters. Perhaps, they too felt the sudden change of atmosphereI could feel the electricity and energy crackling in the air all around me. The moment I could hear the hum of lightning as the dark clouds grew closer, I opened my eyes for an urate aim and unleashed the energy.


    BANG!


    The blindingly bright strike of lightning from the dark cloud hit the giant close by. Although it was arge and dangerous monster, it was a good target for me. Since that giant wasnt the only one on the battlefield, I hit every giant I could see. If they did not fall from the initial strike, I hit them twice, thrice times, as much as necessary. Relentlessly, I kept attacking.


    BOOM!


    Uwaaaah!!


    Every time a giant fell, the soldiers cheered and the monsters grew more terrified.


    Indeed. I heard Abel murmur briefly from his ce beside me. By the time most of the giants on the battlefield had fallen, Abel suddenly lifted me up. I quickly grasped onto his broad shoulder, frightened and disorientated at the sudden change in altitude. As I turned my head in his direction, I was met by his icy blue gaze.


    Amazing. Its like the punishment of God. He muttered in an admiring tone.


    I turned my sight to the battlefield again. Under the dark clouds, the lightning that appeared along with the thunderstorms struck down the battlefield towards the bay.Does it really look like that to Abel?


    This is the first time Ive actually seen a mage use such a skillkid, you are a human, arent you?


    Of course.


    Well, Im the final boss in the future. Haha.


    I suppose so.


    Abel seemed to be lost in thought. He strode forward while holding me, stopping at the corner where the wall ended. It was a precarious position where we could fall right away if he took just a few steps forward. Unbidden, an unrelenting fear grasped me tightly as I gazed at the dizzying scenery that was unfolding before my eyes. I grabbed Abels clothes instinctively.


    Hes not going to throw me off this ledge because he isnt satisfied, is he?


    Look, the monsters are retreating.


    I looked over the scene that Abel had pointed out. I must have been so busy using magic that I didnt notice, but as Abel said, the rest of the monsters were running away. It was the best of a terrible situation. It was a magnificent sight to see the monsters run away but I couldnt help but wish this situation hadnt been created in the first ce.


    Wowsuddenly, I felt like finally, I had done something significant for the first time since I had arrived in this world.


    When I looked down, my eyes met with the soldiers who were staring nkly at me. I smiled awkwardly and waved my hand while still in Abels arms. Soon enough, I felt embarrassed. I looked like a child. Well, it couldnt be helped, Fionas appearance was obviously childish since she was young.


    Afterward, as if it were all arranged, loud cheers erupted from every direction as if bidding farewell and victory to the soldiers leaving to protect their home. Some people had even begun to p their hands in excitement. It dawned upon me as I looked over the crowd, this was all in my honor. I snuck a nce at Abel for a moment, audaciously waving my hand in front of his face, asking for a reward.


    I passed, right?


    Abel only smiled lightly when he met my eyes. Subsequently, he put me down with a very courteous attitude, unlike his previous manner, before everything that happened today. Abel raised his hand and stroked my head lightly. Then, his low voice emanated above my head. Wee to Heilon, Fiona.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    It is an honour. He remarked.


    At that moment, my body rxed, all the tension suddenly disappeared akin to a snapped rubber band. I could stay here. But, one secondter, I realized something.


    Abel had called my name.


    Kid.Kid.Kid.All the times he had called me kid shed through my mind. So all this time he knew my name all this time, but chose to call me kid repeatedly, on purpose!?


    I was going to say something regarding this matter. But before I could open my mouth, Abel abruptly turned around and went down the stairs.


    That was an extremely rude attitude, but I had no courage to argue with him, so I ended up staring at Abels back. The thick cloak wrapped around his wide back fluttered in the wind as his figure became a small dark silhouette in the distance.


    See youter, you bast*rd.

 Chapter 1.6 - Kind And Cruel (6)

    About a month had passed since I had sessfully qualified to stay in the Heilon castle as a mage.


    Ever since the events of that day, my title had changed from the simple Lady Fiona into Prodigy Magician Lady. It seemed as if the scene of the abrupt release of the thunderbolt; with its resounding explosion and the sizzling scorch mark left on the te grey stone walls had impressed them enough to actually carry out the proposal to change my title.


    Also, because there were no other kids in this castle, all of the employees doted on me quite a bit. They gave me snacks whenever they met me. My pocket was always full of snacks and it made me look like one of the squirrels that perpetually hoarded food for the winter. Well, it wasnt just because I was the only kid. Abel had given a special order to all of the employees because of my waifish figure. He hadmanded them imperiously. Shes too small for a child of thirteen. Feed her.


    It didnt bother me a bit. Even the thought of delicious food brought me happiness.


    Jeron,e here, Ill give you candy. I ced a brightly colored candy in the middle of his palm while he was walking down the hall. Like a zombie, he appeared haggard and scrawny. He was so thin that I was absolutely sure- hidden underneath the ck fabric of his outfit, his ribs stuck out prominently, simr to a xylophone. It was clear that he must have been robbed by Abel just now. This poor aide.


    Oh. Thank you. Jeron smiled at me exhaustedly, the already deep wrinkles around his eyes growing extensively. I gave him a toothy grin.


    Where are you going?


    Im headed to the fourth wall. I heard there was an attack this morning.


    OhI see.


    The monsters were relentless, not allowing for a moments respite. They charged during the day and the night. Reports flew in concerning the state of the second wall situated in the northern area. Although the plight of that particr section had seemed to improve, the rest were in dire straits. Gazing at the madness surrounding me on all sides, I felt exhausted. Would this reallyst until the beginning of the original story, for six long years?


    Just in case, Ille with you.


    Is that okay? Jeron responded anxiously.


    I patted my chest as if to remind him who exactly I was and what capabilities I possessed. Of course, no problem!


    I had suspected that Jeron was worried that I was traumatized regarding the events that had urred- thinking a visit to the battlefield would be a trigger and cause me to recall the horrible sights that I had beheld there three weeks ago. s, it was inevitable. Rather than seeing dead monsters, the lifeless bodies of soldiers were more distressing. In fact, for a short period of time, after I defeated the monsters three weeks ago, I ran around the battlefield following Abel while grabbing at his cloak tightly. Of course, unlike Jeron, who worried like a mother hen while seeing me behave this way, Abelughed at me. However, after his raucousughter had ceased to only a light chuckle, he picked me up and carried me around within his embrace.


    Going over it once again within my mind, I felt a sharp pinch of annoyance.


    Then will you keep it a secret from the Duke?


    Of course.


    For some reason that I absolutely could not fathom, Abel was very fond of bothering me. However, he would not stand for it if anyone else did the same. Honestly, he was so peculiar. No matter how much I tried, I could not decipher his thoughts.


    Alright, lets go.


    lets go, I answered confidently.


    Soon after that, I slightly regretted what happened.


    ***


    The fourth wall was the picture of devastation. Attacked since the early hours of the morning, a mixture of the corpses of both soldiers and demons littered the battlefield like flies. The air shimmered with heat as mes flew everywhere. The rancid stench of burning flesh rose all the way to the top of the rampart.


    It did not faze me much. Upon seeing this scene once again, I felt somewhat used to it.


    Due to a particrly vicious attack at dawn, the soldiers had been assigned to work in groups of three for efficiency. There was much to do before the next wave of forces washed over us. They cleaned up the area the most they possibly could- some of burning the demons corpses and others transported wounded soldiers and the bodies of their fallenrades to safety. They would return them home to their families, void of the vivacity which they had left their loved ones with. Additionally, soldiers streamed in from other walls to help fortify the area as it nowcked in manpower. The conditions were controlled chaos.


    Jeron calmly weaved his way through the crowded battlefield, pausing at different groups of soldiers, asking them if there was anything they needed.


    Although I tried to follow him around, my childish legs couldnt keep up with his speed strides. I lost track of the path he was taking, especially within the chaos on the battlefield. As I bumped into one of the warriors clumsily, his figure disappeared into the sea of soldiers.


    I looked around, then heaved a deep sigh as I got up, brushing the covering of dirt clinging to me from my fall. I chose not to chase after Jeron, knowing we were not in a situation in which he could carry me while performing all of his duties properly. Additionally, he wasnt like Abel, carrying me around would be too much of a burden for him.


    Well, if I couldnt be next to him, I could do the same thing on my own. I could use my power to help the soldiers burn the remains of the dead monsters.


    As I drew closer, I recognized some familiar faces. The soldiers from myst visit greeted me with a nod.


    Magician.


    Ill burn the body.


    After dering my intention, I concentrated for a brief moment. With an elegant flick of my wrist, a hungry fire bloomed on a couple of the demon corpses dispersed nearby on the ground like dolls thrown carelessly in the midst of a temper tantrum. The soldiers standing witness to the sight drifted away to different directions after staring at me with eyes full of awe and respect.

 Chapter 1.7

    While I was searching for corpses of other monsters, my eyes saw a body that was unusually smaller than other soldiers.


    No way, is that a child?


    When I got close, the figure seemed to be that of a young boy, roughly around my age. Hey curled up on the ground unmoving. From theck of a uniform, instead clothed from head to toe in in ck, it was evident that he wasnt a soldier, but rather a mercenary.


    I wish you peace I expressed my condolences, letting out a deep and mncholic sigh. Although I looked like a kid in this world, my mind was most definitely that of an adult. I had already lived one life and so I knew what I was doing but this boy was different. He was just a child. The fact that he had died at such a young age weighed on my heart.


    Ugh, uh.


    Suddenly, the body shuddered with groans.


    AHH! I was scared speechless aside from the terrifying scream that tore itself from my throat. My knees felt like jelly as I copsed to the hard ground. My mind reyed what had happened over and over in my mind  the body had made a sound. I braced my palms on the earth below me, still slightly damp with blood. I didnt know dead bodies could respond to someone in this world. Sure enough, this world was different and fantastical.


    Realization suddenly dawned upon me.


    Wait! Hes not dead. This boy is still alive!


    As soon as I came back to my senses andprehended that the boy still breathed, I shouted for help, asking for anyone that could aid me


    Over here, theres a survivor!


    After shouting urgently, while waiting for the soldiers toe, I examined his body. It seemed like he had an injury on one side of his abdomen. So, I managed to turn his body around, making sure to be slow and careful. Fortunately, the boys eyelids were fluttering and opening slowly. He was conscious!


    I patted the boy on the cheek and spoke to him in a quick but calming tone. Can you hear me? It should be okay now. Dont panic, Im here to help you.


    Whoreyou


    His blue-gray eyes peered up at me unfocused. Optimism grew within me like a flower in fertile soil. If he disyed consciousness to this extent now, there was a good possibility of his survival. He might live- the thought echoed around in my head like the ringing of a bell.


    Despitebeing stained with blood and dirt, the boy appeared beautiful upon taking a closer look. He had hair as dark as a shadow and blue-grey eyes that although blurry due to hisinjuries, reminded me of the rain before a thunderstorm. He wasundoubtedly attractive, he must have been even more so when he was healthy. Why was a pretty child like this here of all ces?


    I could have sworn I had seen him before. Although this seemed to be my very first time meeting him, he appeared somewhat familiar. I couldnt exactly put my finger on it


    At that moment, the boy suddenly looked over my shoulder, his eyes widening like saucers.


    D-danger.. His rough and disused voice croaked out.


    Hmm? I finally snapped out of my reverie, looking at him quizzically.


    Magician! Dodge!


    I turned around at the same time the soldiers yelled, my head snapping to attention as I heard my title being bellowed from across a lengthy distance spanning the battlefield. However, before the events could even properly register in my mind, the boys hand suddenly shot out and reeled my arm in towards him. Unprepared his action and the strength behind it, we rolled over to the side.


    BOOM!


    A heavy noise resonated through my ears, causing my head to ring slightly. The sound had shaken the air seconds after we had rolled over, barely escaping its radius. Guessing from the sound, a collision took ce around the area that we were. I gazed at the spot I had been crouched moments ago, dazedly.


    Still a little overwhelmed from the sudden attack, I clumsily pushed myself up from my ce draped over the boys chest. I stared down at him, my wide eyes darting around his face in utter shock. I couldnt fathom where his sudden strength came from. After all, just moments ago, he seemed as if he was on the verge of death, unblinking, unmoving, and already as pale as a ghost. Despite all of that, this boy still managed to save both of us.


    Over here, theres a survivor! Soldiers, prepare to attack! Ready!


    A confused cry escaped from my throat. Then I lifted my head to look up at the monster that stood in front of me ominously.What the heck?! I thought that ugly beast was dead, had it really still been breathing all this time?


    The soldier quickly gathered after they had finally closed the distance. However, with this measly amount of soldiers, there was no way we would be able to stop the demons second attack. Although I could run away from it, the boys injuries were just too extensive to get out of the monsters periphery in time. It was already evident that he was breathing harder, his breaths more frequent and shallow because his injury had worsened as he held me and together, rolled us over to escape the demons attack. There was absolutely no way that I could run and just avoid the iing attack, leaving him behind to the monsters mercy.


    Then, someone shouted viscerally.


    Magician!


    I stretched my hand forward and concentrated my mana.


    BOOM!


    A bolt of lightning emerged from the sky, traveling chaotically through the expanse of the airspace to strike the head of the monster. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The charred monster slowly fell to the ground like a telephone phone in a tempestuous storm.


    BANG!


    The earth shook with the thunderous sound that had erupted.


    Wow The sea of soldiers that surrounded me who witnessed the disy of magic I had just executed was rendered speechless. They were left standing there frozen, like statues, their mouths hung open in awe.


    For goodnesss sake these people. dont just stand there admiring me! Give me some help!


    Urgh.


    A sharp pain emerged in my head, spikes of extreme difort originating from my temples. I tried to massage them to no avail. It was expected since it was the first time Fionas body handled so much stress. Doing that much magic in such a hurry certainly took its toll. However, my injuries were iparable to those the boy sported.


    Get a hold of yourself! I was ovee with worry, panickedly shaking his shoulders in an attempt to make him keep conscious until help arrived. All of a sudden, it dawned upon me. How could I have not seen it before?


    Ahh!


    I looked over the boy once again, this time paying attention to various details with keen eyes- old clothes presumed to be amoners, dark hair like the midnight sky and misty blue-gray eyes.


    At first, I didnt recognize him because of his dusty appearance and his age being younger than I had expected. However, it was clear as crystal now.


    Isnt this the main male character, Sigren!? Why is he here? Wasnt he supposed to be introduced six yearster, at the start of the original story? Why has he appeared before my eyes right now?! Does he meet Abel around this time? Why?!?!


    The thoughts weaved in and out of my brain before bing tangled in a sh. This entire predicament seemed like one giant Gordian knot. My knowledge about the novels events was useless in this situation. Honestly, I didnt know much about this period because I had never written it myself- the story which I wrote began six yearster. I was absolutely clueless about what had happened in this world before that and hence, every action Ive taken up til now was purely guesswork.


    Stop! I need to stop thinking about this, stubborn brain! This is the worst time to be thinking about this.


    Sigren was the male protagonist of my magnum opus and a hero who would save this world. Additionally, that very man was dying right in front of my eyes. His death would mean the end of all hope! It would be a crisis of apocalyptic proportions On that note, I noticed that all the blood that had traced his wounds had disappeared.


    Please call paramedics here soon! I screamed in desperation.


    ***

 Chapter 1.8

    We had rushed Sigren to my room since we needed to treat him as soon as possible. I nced at where hey on my bed, finally cleaned up of the expansive smudges of dirt, I could now observe how pallid hisplexion actually was and the extent of his injuries. Imagining the big angry scar that split his abdomen in two, like the healer had described, made my heart seize up. I had always known that the battlefield was a turbulent, merciless and unforgiving ce but despite seeing the piles of bodies littered throughout, the reality of the situation- the true meaning of war was only beginning to set in now.


    The sight of Sigrens unmoving figure among the corpses of demons and other soldiers had left me shaken, like a snowglobe experiencing a blizzard in its dome, its usually peaceful atmosphere shattered. Due to the presence of my memories from my previous life, I could never really bring myself to think of myself as a child. Thus, I actively aided the war effort and visited the battlefield to fight against the monsters. Looking at Sigren, the male lead of this novel lying helplessly in my bed with the only sign that he was alive being the slight rise and fall of his chest, I realized the reality of my situation right now. I was a child, if not in mind then most certainly in body. How many other children were on the battlefield?


    I anxiously awaited the healers judgment with bated breath. Various medical personnel had been buzzing in and out of my room for the past two days, checking up on Sigrens condition and giving me tips on how to care for him properly. Nothing conclusive had been said about his state until now, the healers verdict would determine the fate of this world. If Sigren died, it would be the end of the world as we knew it. It was make or break.


    It was a very serious and critical injury, especially on one so young. However, he has fortunately passed the critical period. Although hes not out of the woods just yet, I predict that with rest and good care from here on out, he will quickly get better. If there are any problems or you have any concerns whatsoever, please do not hesitate to call me, mydy.The healer reported, his posture finally rxing as he then began to pack up his equipment. The stress left my body like the air from a balloon, as I slumped back in a plush chair by Sigrens bedside. Arm covering my eyes, I let out a long, drawn out sigh. The crisis of the utter annihtion that faced this world had been averted! Even though his fever had not receded and he still remained unconscious, he would live. For now, I consoled myself with that fact.


    The sound of the door softly mming shut echoed in the silence of the room. The healer had left. I pulled myself straight and looked at Sigren attentively. In his deep slumber, he remained undisturbed by my keen gaze. The boy lying in front of me seemed like Sleeping Beauty or Snow White from the fairy tales, cursed to rest in an unbreakable slumber. He looked so young and so very fragile asleep, defenseless. I couldnt believe that the boy in front of me was the hero who would save this world.


    At this time, isnt Sigren about fourteen years old? I racked my mind trying to recall some facts about Sigren in his youth. No matter how hard I tried to force it out of my memory, I kepting up nk. To be quite honest, I hadnt thought much about it when writing the novel. There was very little exposition on Sigrens childhood since I had been more focused on the actual main storyline. Thus, I had only set up a few lines and never gone in detail about it. It was rarely mentioned in the book, the action packed original storyline being more than sufficient to retain a readers interest. I knew nothing about Sigren and his childhood other than the few, sparse facts that I had mentioned, I was clueless as to all the other aspects that I had neglected to write in the novel. There was one thing I knew for sure though. At this time, the fact that he was the prince of the empire was still unknown to all the characters in the novel. It was a plot point that would be revealed down the lineso, right now, the only person with this knowledge was me.


    For solidaritys sake, I went over the facts I did know. Sigrens childhood was rough, and most definitely not a happy one. Like a worn down road, memoryne for Sigren was not a good trip- there were countless bumps and obstacles and trials that he had to face. The root of his problems began with the fact that he was an illegitimate child, born from amoner mother. People regarded his existence as a stain on the majesty and nobility of the royal house and also as a potential threat to the line of session. The aristocracy wanted to kill him before he started getting any grand ideas and coveting what could never be his- the throne. Threats and assasination attempts came flying towards him from every direction as if he was caught in a hailstorm. In addition, because his mother was a meremoner, she couldnt do anything to protect him since she had no power. She could only shield him with her life. That was what ultimately happened- his mother tried to seek asylum in another country in order to protect him. However, instead of receiving protection, his mother was killed.


    That was the reason that Sigren, at such an early age, was left all alone in this big and dangerous world. There was only one way to save his life. He ran away to Heilon, situated at the deste north of the country. Heilon, due to its location at the border, is almost always stuck in a military state. It is a ce gued with monsters- theres no use for luxury, the gossip that proliferated the capital and spread like wildfire or anything inefficient, the only matter given importance in Heilon was defence against the monsters. Here, strength and usefulness were valued. The people who sought to end his life didnt have any influence in this territory. Furthermore, Abel was a person who recognized his talent for the sword and took Sigren under his wing, taking him as a disciple.


    That was the tragic story of Sigrens childhood. Only the parts which I remembered were prearranged and unavoidable. The total sum of his traumatic experiences was conveyed in just a couple of offhand sentences. In the novel, the characters past was just a setting, something that could be used to justify their personality and understand them. It was in fact, a verymon theme for a character in a fantasy novel, so much so that it had be a trope. Looking at the boy in front of me, I felt very guilty. He was a living, breathing human being who was going through so much- just because a painful backstory was yet another method authors used to strengthen the characters they wrote


    It was my fault, although only indirectly since I had no idea of the consequences. I couldnt regard him with the clinical gaze I had viewed this world through since I had arrived here.


    I gently stroked Sigrens soft hair.Ugh, you must have suffered a lot. Im very sorry.


    I had nned to leave this ce when the time was right. However, I hade across Sigren sooner than I had expected. In the meantime, while staying here, I would treat him kindly. While I couldnt ignore the story that had already been written, no one knew the events that had transpired in the original plot. Although the storyline dictated that he would kill me in the future, a fact that I was painfully aware of as I looked upon his tranquil countenance, that future could always be diverted. So, I had no intention of bing his enemy and confronting him like the original Fiona. It was necessary to be friendly terms with him in order to have a better oue than the original Fiona. The future had to change.


    This sister will take care of you with a sincere heart, so please be nice when you grow up. No, in fact, theres not even a need to be nice, just please be merciful and spare my life.


    I exhaled a deep sigh, then buried my face in the soft nkets on the edge of the bed. I felt like my batteries were drained. I had been running on thest dregs of my energy for the past two days. I hadnt left Sigrens bedside since his treatment had started. I couldnt sleep well since I was too concerned about his condition and the fate of the world. After all, I couldnt leave a patient who was so heavily injured alone.Anyway, lets think about this matter sometimeter. Ill close my eyes just for a moment


    The thought trailed off, unfinished. I had already begun my descent into unconsciousness. My mind totally empty, it was as if Morpheus himself had cast a sleeping spell- I was out like a light.

 Chapter 1.9 - Kind And Cruel (9)

    When I blearily opened my eyes again afterward, the sun was setting. The sky was tinted in shades of the sunset, calming lc and pink overtones making me feel like I was still stuck in a dream. Still blinking the sleep from my tired eyes, I dazedly tried to remember something I thought before I sumbed to the warm andforting embrace of sleep.


    Haha, I cant believe I actually fell asleep while nursing Sigren.


    My muscles ache in protest as I stretched my shoulders and raised my head, moving my neck from side to side. Clearly, sleeping in a seat was not one of my brightest ideas. Finally returning back to a normal position after I had finished shaking off the stiffness that had taken root throughout my body, I met Sigrens ssy blue-grey gaze staring at me intently. He stared at me with a sense of guardedness and defined focus, tracking my every movement as he looked down upon me. His body was already angled towards the nearest instinct. Waking up in an unfamiliar surrounding in addition to an unfamiliar person watching guard over him must have triggered his fight or flight instinct.


    Are you finally awake?


    Well, did you sleep well? Nice to meet you.


    As soon as I was fully awake and had opened my eyes properly, I saw him clearly, The picture I had been able to make out from under my sleep hooded eyes and long eyshes did him no justice. It was definitely a beautiful appearance- he seemed picturesque, an artists dreame alive, even more beautiful in his humanity. His face had sharp nes and delicate features like those seen on the statues of angels. However, he gave off a distinct cold, predatory atmosphere that made him seem imposing and intimidating. Like a big cat, he seemedrger than life, the aura surrounding him was epassing. It significantly deviated from my expectations and the image of him I hade to build up in my imagination. I had thought he would be a little more rxed and casual. Well, it was only the personality that anyone would havee to expect of the main character. Only the slight color that brushed across his cheeks and the evidently tousled bed head made him seem more human.


    .


    As the silence weighed heavy between us, I racked my brain for something, anything to break the ice. It was only then did I realize that I had absolutely no idea what to say to Sigren after he woke up. Despite my extensive nning, the reality of this situation urring had most definitely slipped my mind and I found myselfpletely clueless.


    Sigren cleared his throat and broke the silence, clearly tired of waiting for me to begin talking. He took the initiative to obtain information on his surroundings. Where am I? What is this ce? Where is this?


    This is Heilon Castle


    Who are you?


    My name is Fiona. What about you?


    When I asked for his name, his brow furrowed in distrust and wariness.


    Sigren.


    His words were uttered softly, an unexpectedly sincere response from someone who was shooting me such a hateful look mere moments ago. He broke eye-contact with me and began to survey the condition of his body. He slowly tested out the strength of each appendage, experimenting with his capability at the moment. Sigren subsequently lifted his fingers, hands, and legs. Although he was still clearly in pain, the exertion he was putting himself through resulting in a pearly sheen of sweat that covered his forehead. He chose to instead, ignore hisfort and continued to stretch his limbs, marveling at the fact that he had survived to live another day.


    How am I alive?


    I guessed that Sigren didnt remember holding me and rolling away from the attack that could have ended my life as easily as a fly getting swatted. It was probably a semi-conscious action, one that had been acted upon instinct. This boyhe tried to save a strange girl he had never seen before, at the risk of losing his own life. Despite being in such a terribly wounded state, his immediate reaction was to save someone he had never met before. Such a selfless nature- indeed, Sigren had all the qualities of a male lead.


    I was the one who brought you here and fetched the doctor to treat you a couple of days ago. Youve been extremely ill, suffering a high fever for thest two days. Im just d youre not still burning up and that you now seem okay. Ive been waiting for you to wake up.


    Sigrens face clearly conveyed his bafflement at myments. He looked as if someone had told him that the sky was actually the earth or an even stranger statement.


    However, currently, his mental state and the thoughts swirling around in his head were the least of my worries. I was much more concerned regarding his physical condition. Even though he held the position of the male lead in this world, he was still only a child. With a delicate and frail body, Sigren had not yete into his own strength. A feeling of guilt slowly creeped up on my consciousness like a thief stealing away through the night, virtually undetectable. Why the hell had I set the male leads childhood to be so unhappy and tragic?!


    The difference between my vague imagination and what actually was real was a huge disparity. It was as if the idea of a zombie in a movie wasnt scary but as soon as you thought that the zombie might exist in real life, wouldnt it be scary? That was roughly what I felt, that the distinction between fiction and reality was really quite negligible.


    You were having a fever earlier, although you seem better now. Im not sure if itspletely gone though. Here, let me check. I came closer and extended my hand towards him slowly to check the warmth of his forehead but, despite my best efforts, it seemed as if he was still spooked. Sigren batted away my hand without an ounce of hesitation, as quick as a sh of lightning. Although his face remained asposed as ever, I could detect a gleam of nervousness beginning to shine within his eyes due to his fear of the repercussion that would follow his harsh, instinctive reaction.


    Dont touch it.


    The act of pping away my hand while having such a pretty face was no joke.


    How adorablethis older sisters generous heart has fallen for your charms, kid.


    Alright then. Tell me if it hurts anywhere, okay?.


    I told you already, its not your concern! Ill take care of- AAAHH!!


    Sigren couldnt help as a scream was torn from his throat as I gently touched where his wound was, over theyers of bandage that currently covered it. His abrupt scream did not make me flinch, it was hardly a surprise- the poor boy was only fourteen years old after all, I knew he had just stered on a facade of strength and normalcy. Theres no way it wouldnt have hurt, the wound on his torn stomach was only recently stitched a few days ago. Under no circumstances was that adequate time to heal.


    You! What are you doing..?


    I rested my hands on my hips defiantly, taking a stand against Sigrens stubbornness. You are a serious patient right now. You have to tell me right away if youre sick. Otherwise, I wont know, I cant read your mind. You have tomunicate, okay?


    Why the hell do you even care about me?! Im just a stranger, weve only just met. Its really weird, you know? Sigren seemed alert, as if my gentle behavior had set off rm bells in his head. However, it waspletely understandable. He couldnt trust people easily since he had experienced such traumatic experiences in the past- his mothers death and the constant assassination threats from an early age.


    Didnt you save me as well? I stated as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    What are you talking about? I have never done-


    Then, the door of my room swung wide open and someones silhouette was framed in the doorway. The tall figure drew closer.


    For a little girl like you, as small as a mouse, its still a hundred years too early to bring a man to her room.

 Chapter 1.10 - Kind And Cruel (10)

    For a little girl as small as a mouse like you, its still a hundred years too early to bring a man to her room.


    It was a voice that I knew. I was extremely familiar with its baritone and steady cadence.


    Come on, look at him. Hes not a man, hes just a kid and an injured one at that. I replied as I turned to level a skeptical look at the neer. Abel stood tall against the frame of the door with a mildly disgruntled face. Not only did Abel exude a dangerous aura on the best of days but in front of the frail and weak Sigren, he seemed positively predatory inparison. The way he had stalked towards us earlier was reminiscent of a hunter shadowing its prey.


    It is exactly what I said it is. My eyes do not deceive me..


    Honestly, this man! The situation ispletely different than what he thinks it is!!


    Then for some reason, I couldnt quite decipher, Abel restrained himself from bothering me too much. It was a stroke of luck that was so rare that Id blindly ept it for the gift it was. Honestly, what a relief.


    Anyway, what brings you here?


    Why else do you think Id be here? Its because of him, of course. Abel raised his index finger and pointed towards Sigren with that irritating expression still stered across his face. I heard there was a pebble that rolled into the fourth wall while I was away.


    Wait, did he talk about me? Was I the pebble?


    He was injured to such a severe degree that I had him treated in my room for a bit.


    Abel briefly nced at Sigren, eyes peering down upon where hey in my bed, sickly and pale.


    Where do you belong to? I dont think youre a child of our manor.


    What was he talking about? This was young Sigren. What did he mean belong to?


    Then I remembered, of course, Abel didnt know. I had never thought about this matter seriously, so I never wrote this scene. When I quietly looked away, Sigren answered.


    Carl Mercenary.


    Mercenary corps? Abel raised his eyebrow slightly as if finding his response to be unexpected. Is there a kid like this with the mercenaries these days?


    Tsk, that is not what we are supposed to talk about.


    Anyway, I whispered softly to Sigrens ear to help him understand the situation.


    He is the Duke of Heilon, Duke Abel Heilon.


    Sigren, hearing what I said, looked alert. Seeing this, I gently rubbed the frown forming between his brows to tell him to rx. However, Sigren quickly backed away with a stiff face.


    Dont!


    I guess I would have a hard time facing my own main character, but I still think hes so cute even with such a cold look.


    At that time, Abel flicked my forehead. Hey! Little kid! Its still a hundred years too early!


    Hes just..-! Aaaahh!! Before I could finish myment, Abel suddenly lifted me up. He was always like this. It was like he preferred this way to hug me. Many, no, I think all of the passersbyughed and said You two look like father and daughter.. The fact that we had the same silver hair made it seem all the more true, so it was understandable.


    As he lifted me in his arms, I made eye contact with him and asked, By the way, can he stay here until the wound heals?


    At my request, Abel had aplex look. I dont really like what youre asking me to do, but alright, Ill give him a room so he can stay here until his wounds are healed.


    I sped my hands in shock. Frankly speaking, I wasnt expecting anything. Wow, youre giving him a separate room?


    Then, youre going to use the same room together? Abel answered my question with a nk look on his face.


    When I turned my head, Sigrens face was a little red, but then.


    What?! You, do you think you are that fine?


    I was a little bit taken aback. His strong opposition caused my shoulders to droop down. He already hated me even though it was our first meeting. Well, I didnt take it too much to heart. After all, I didnt grow up to be a precious kid. Moreover, this way was even more eptable. I didnt need to exin word-by-word the reason why I was here with him. All he needed to do was grow up safely, love the female lead, and save the world.


    Of course, I would watch all of that happen like a parent seeing their son. So I simply responded in turn, Thanks anyway. I will work harder from now on.


    Abel kicked his tongue lightly, Thats fine. Youve done enough.


    I tilted my head. Recently, Abels attitude had softened a lot, although his arrogant tone had not changed. However, because of his ambiguous behavior, I couldnt tell whether it was a good thing or not. I hope it was not a sign that I would be kicked out.


    Eventually, the room got quiet and I sighed.


    One little sigh, Abel grumbled seeing me


    I gave him a nk look.Hey, Ive got a problem too, and its really hard, very hard.

 Chapter 1.11 - Kind And Cruel (11)

    Sigrens mother, Ca, had cared for her son until the moment she died.


    You have to live, Sigren


    That short sentence bound itself to him, bing something almost like a curse. Because of those words he couldnt give up his life and had barely managed to escape from the people who tried to kill him. Of course, it was a life that was difficult to live. For a ten-year-old boy, while trying to escape from death, he also had to worry about eating and living. Fortunately, he entered the mercenary corps to do chores, so he could avoid starving. But that was the only fortunate thing. Living there wasnt easy. He entered the mercenary corps that had the roughest personality among the mercenaries. Sigren was assaulted due to rage many times, sometimes for no reason. Those with a really bad temper hurt his skin with the cigarettes they smoked. Sigrens body was filled with small scars from it since he wasnt properly treated.


    However, he endured silently. All again, it was because his mothers wishes rang clearly in his ear. Nevertheless, amidst the repeated pain and loneliness, a question rang in his mind. I have to live. But what the hell do I live for?


    He couldnt lie. He was lonely. The thought of someone needing him by their side, it would be a nice thing. He wanted to find the value of his existence, just a little bit, and not live as though he was an insignificant bug.


    You bastard, youre not even worth it. You have nowhere to go, just take it. I took you, but youre aplete useless.


    The reality was cold. The treatment towards an orphan boy who could only do chores was worth nothing more than a toy. The mercenaries threw harsh words, knocked him over the floor, and ruthlessly hit him with their fists and feet. Others, who at least didnt participate in the senseless violence, did nothing to stop their actions. They just watched with a heartless gaze.


    He had always lived in such an environment. In a world without even the slightest sympathy, far from favorable. Not a day went by where new bruises didnt form on Sigrens small body.


    After all those years, the mercenary corps which Sigren belonged to had to defend the Heilon territory. The fight against monsters was obviously dangerous, but the payment was great.


    Sigren, who didnt even receive a proper weapon, survived the fight against monsters with the sword of someone hed picked up on the battlefield. The endless fight was tough, but there was one good thing. The battle over life and death made him stronger.


    However, that one battle. The onagers were broken. One of the mercenaries who always had bothered Sigren pushed Sigren through to the middle of monsters. You are so useless. Go, be a human shield! and that mercenary escaped through the gap.


    Sigren was skilled to endure with his life. However, no matter how much his skill had improved, the fourteen-year-old boy was still not strong enough. Eventually, he was deeply cut at his abdomen and passed out due to exhaustion.


    Is this my end?


    He was relieved at the thought that it was finally over. One thing that he felt was unfortunate was that he was going to die on behalf of such crap. The mercenary who pushed Sigren was the guy who had the worst temper. There were people who needed more help than someone like that. He wanted to reach out to the weak. Because no one helped him when he was alone. At least, he wanted to help.


    He knew it was a weak mindset that he didnt want anyone to live like him. The world he lived in was in a ce where one must exploit someone to go up but he didnt want to be that kind of person. As a result, he was beaten like a livestock every day and finally met his end.


    Yet, still, even a little bit, he wanted to believe that his wish was not in vain. There must be a light somewhere, or he could be the light for somebody.


    But its impossible now.


    Soon after, Sigren closed his eyes.


    In the darkness, someone gently stroked his head. It was a kind of touch that he felt for the first time in a long time, it was sofortable that he could almost cry. Then, when he opened his eyes, Sigren saw a girl asleep at his side in a room full of sunset glow. Silver hair spread out gently on the edge of the bed and glowed in the sunset.


    It was the most peaceful sight in his tired life.

 Chapter 1.12 - Kind And Cruel (12)

    Recently, the attacks from monsters had been significantly reduced. Maybe it was because Sigren had appeared. Thanks to that, I was able to spend some leisure time with him. However, that didnt mean we had a friendly rtionship. What I had heard so far was his name, which of course I already knew.


    Your wound, is it okay now? I stretched my hand towards Sigrens wounds.


    Dont touch me as you please He snapped as usual.


    I gave him a little sullen look at the snappy response that was still as cold as ever. Indeed, it was really hard to be acquainted with him in the viins body.


    If youre still in pain, you need to tell me even if you dont like me.


    Hearing my words, Sigren looked at me like he saw something strange. I felt that these days, he often looked at me like this.Am I that weird?


    He opened his mouth reluctantly. You are weird.


    What?


    Sigren then said in a sarcastic tone. Why do you care so much about me? Is it thepassion of a youngdy raised in the castle? Like the pity of picking up a dog or a cat in the rain.


    Its not like that.


    Recently, I learned that Sigren seemed to roughly assume that Abel was my rtive who was taking care of me. In other words, I was regarded as an ordinary aristocratic girl who stayed in the castle. Perhaps, I was so misunderstood because of the polite manners of the people calling me My Lady


    When I thought about it, he seemed to be annoyed that he had to rely on a girl of his age, who unlike him, he thought, grew up to be precious and seems to know nothing.


    My pride is somewhat hurt.


    I dont know what you think of me, but I didnt bring you with such a light heart.


    Then what?


    Of course, I felt guilty that I wanted us to get close for my future insurance. However, in my defense, there was also an affection that existed for him. But still, it was fortunate that we had met not as enemies and instead, could build a healthy friendship.


    Why not just because I wanted to save you?


    Just after one meeting? With no reason?


    Right. You might have thought of it too.


    In that six-yearter period, Sigren was well-defined in many ways. So, Id roughly assumed it was the effect of his childhood. Thus, I was spitting on the thought that there might be such a side to my intentions.


    ..


    Unexpectedly, Sigrens expression was firm.


    I have never done that. People like you, who grew up fine, are the ones that like to think that kind of thing.


    At this point, I was starting to feel nauseous. What the heck, I was definitely one of the fighters, I was not the girl who lived well in a castle.


    Wait. Sig-. Im simply staying here because


    May Ie in? Someone knocked on the door. It was the voice of the healer whod examined Sigren.


    Come in.


    Then, a gentle-grandfather-looking came into the room.


    Youre here today, Lady Fiona.


    Yes, hello.


    The elderly gentleman was in charge of the health of the people in the castle. Because he was fairly old, he treated me as his own granddaughter.


    You must be getting close quickly because you are the same age. Hahaha.


    It was needless to say that this caused Sigren to frown at his words. He looked at me and said coldly. Youve got to get out of here.


    I wonder if your wound is healing well. Could I stay here?


    You? Im d you didnt faint when you saw the wound. Sigren was cynical.


    Haha.It wouldnt be so. I went around on the battlefield. Ive seen organs protruding or a body cut in half. Many times, I made the monsters run away. I wouldnt be stunned enough by seeing an injury on Sigrens body.


    Then Sigren said again.Get out quickly. I cant change my bandage because of you.


    I was curious about his condition, but at this point, I couldnt help it. Sigren had to take off his top to change his bandage. He might be ashamed to take off his top in front of a girl of his age. When I think about it, he seems to have a cute side.


    So, I shrugged lightly and left the room. Okay. Im leaving.


    ***


    I didnt intend to go back to my room right away. It wouldnt take long to change the bandages, so I waited meanwhile in front of Sigrens room.


    I wanted to tell him something, but I had to leave before getting the chance to say it since the grandpa-healer came.


    A fine youngdy? I was working hard. Why does he hate me?I pondered.


    As a matter of fact, I never thought about Sigrens personality during his childhood, so I didnt get any sense of it. Due to that, Id only so far imagined what his personality wouldve been like so I was now worried about how to deal with him being so cold.


    Is it because my intention is slightly impure?


    However, honestly, in fact, I wanted to get closer to Sigren because I felt sorry and wanted to give him the affection he didnt get in his childhood. Yet, he seemed to be vignt for no reason. I expected that it would be hard to get along with him because of his past, but I didnt know it would be this bad. I felt like I brought a kitten that was at maximum alertness.


    But for some reason, if I got too close and his impression of me worsens, my future would be a disaster.


    Lady.


    At that time, the grandpa-healer came out of the room. It seemed the treatment was over.


    Is it over?


    Yes, but the grandpa-healers face was dark.


    Was Sigren in a bad condition?


    Is there any problem?


    No, the recovery from injury is going very well. But. Grandpa-healer said hesitantly.


    I grabbed him by the sleeve of his clothes and hurried him. What is it? If its about Sigren, just tell me.


    At my words, the grandpa-healer nced at the door of the room with a sign of sympathy.


    I heard he was from the mercenary corps. But I wonder if its okay if he goes back to there after everything goes better. He didnt tell me anything, but all over his body


    The more I listened to the grandpa-healer, the stiffer my neck became. I felt like I heard a story that I shouldnt hear. My heart pounded with shock. I rushed into Sigrens room.

 Chapter 1.13

    No way. I didnt know it was this bad. What have I done?


    Whats going on?


    Sigren, who was drinking water, looked at me and put the cup on the table in a hurry. I walked towards Sigrens bed in a dash before grabbing his cor tightly.


    What, what?! The embarrassed Sigren tried to jerk back, but it didnt work.


    Im sorry! Im going to pull off your clothes for a moment!


    What?! What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    I pushed his shoulder to the bed before Sigren finished grasping the situation. Since he was embarrassed, he fell back easily. Subsequently, I climbed very lightly on top of his wound so that he didnt feel any pressure. I pulled off the clothes and asked for his understanding once again.


    Please, excuse me!


    Dont do it if you know its bad manners.


    If Sigren were determined and energized, I would never win. Fortunately, he was only blushing and struggling slightly.


    Wait a moment.


    This is not a matter of a moment, its HEY! Dont put your hand on my stomach! Sigrens face turned redder as I moved my hands. His reaction made me feel like a scumbag hitting an innocent little boy.


    Sorry, but I dont have any ill intentions.


    You, really!


    Despite his resistance, he held his clothes in his hands. I shouldnt have done this, but I couldnt help it. Otherwise, I wouldnt ever be able to check it. I put my finger on the upper side of the wound to avoid his injured abdomen. It wasnt the normal smooth skin that shouldve been there, but rather felt lumpy and scarred. Realizing what it meant, my face turned white as lifted Sigrens shirt up further.


    ..!


    At the shocking sight that opened right in front of me, my body became stiff in the moment. I didnt mean to freeze up, but the fact that I had was painfully clear.


    Then Sigren shouted loudly. I told you to stop!


    I felt a strong force pushing my shoulders. My body helplessly fell off the bed.


    Ah!


    Sigren, whod pushed me away, looked perplexed. He alternated looking at his hands and towards me, who was now sitting on the floor. What .. youre like a feather. Why are you being pushed so easily


    At that moment, tears fell from my eyes.


    Seeing that, Sigren hurried off the bed and sat next to me. Hey did you get hurt from falling?


    I shook my head silently. The floor was carpeted, so it didnt hurt. But Sigren carefully stroked my head as he was trying to soothe me.


    No, dont cry. Talk to me. Where is the pain? Shoulders? Legs? No, it shouldnt be like this. Ill call the healer quickly. Sigren stood up as if trying to call the grandpa-healer, but before he could go, I grabbed his shirt. I felt his gaze looking down in an ufortable position. He got more restless as I cried.


    I opened my mouth slowly to reassure him. Im not injured


    I couldnt speak to the end. Then, I recalled the wounds on Sigrens body. Scars and deep blue bruises marked him all over his chest, arms, and sides. They werent just simple injuries. Even though I wasnt very versed in medicine, I could see that at nce. Those were evidence that he was deliberately burned and suffered from unteral violence. The wounds contained malice that had been repeated for many years.


    Sigren.


    Uh?


    Your wound, who did it?


    Sigrens face was hard on my question. Did you hear from the doctor? Did you try to take my clothes off just to check it?


    I nodded a small nod. Uh-uh


    Sigren ruffled his hair roughly.


    What? Thats why you cried? I told you to stay out when I took off the bandage. Now youre crying on your own?


    I reached out and embraced him.


    ..


    Sigrens body stiffened by my sudden action. ck hair brushed my cheek. Sigren smelled of disinfectant. It even made me feel more sorry for him. It was my fault that he suffered ridiculously for a long time. It was all because of a simple sentence that he had an unfortunate childhood. Honestly, I had never imagined it concretely. I never thought Id see it in front of my eyes. The difference between simple words and the reality in front of my eyes was enormous. I was scared seeing the result of that sentence, like when Id checked Fionas situation in person.


    I asked quietly in his ear. Why did that happen?


    Sigren replied bluntly. Not a big deal. Many mercenaries are tough, and Im the youngest and weakest, so I am the target.


    Subsequently, Sigren snapped his body back. I rxed my arms and met his gaze.


    Sigren, dont say its not a big deal.


    Are you pitying me?


    I slowly shook my head. This wasnt a feeling of pity, it was one of guilt. It was true that Id experienced the cruelty of the battlefield with my body. However, somewhat, his world felt like it was something distant from my own world. When I saw his wounds, it really hit me. I trembled at the cruelty of the world Id created. This world was beyond my imagination.


    Sigren was still young in this world while I had already experienced love and protection from grown-ups in my past world. It was my fault that he suffered from long-term violence in an unusual environment. He had such injuries yet I wasining that it was hard to get along with him. Frankly, I was ashamed of myself. Even if Sigren hated me in the future, I had to be really good. Always be on his side. It would be the best apology I could give for all of his unerasable scars.


    Sigren, Im sorry.


    Sigrenughed at the change of my iprehensible attitude.


    Youre apologizing for undressing me, are you?


    Its not like that.


    The tears that I thought had stopped started to shed again. Sigren wiped my tears with his sleeve while lightly clicking his tongue. Dont cry. Its not even your business, why are you crying?


    His touch as he wiped away the tears was very careful. As expected, he was a sweet kid.


    Sigren.


    What now?


    I reached out and carefully held Sigrens cheeks with my fingers. Due to my sudden action, those blue-grey eyes shook helplessly.


    I whispered to him, as if it was a spell, I wont hurt you.


    ..


    Perhaps Sigrens wounded heart would not heal until the heroine shows up. But until then I will protect him. I dont want him to be wary of me anymore.


    With such a small wish, Iughed bashfully. So lets be friendly.


    Sigren opened his eyes wide as he finally came to his senses. Then he immediately murmured, avoiding my gaze.


    You cried on your own, now youreughing youre doing whatever you want, you.


    His face didnt seem to hate what I said. So, I decided to put some hope on it.


    Yes, we should be good friends.

 Chapter 1.14 - Kind And Cruel

    Since then, I have gotten somewhat closer to Sigren.


    I hope its not just my imagination. Well, at least he didnt ask me not to touch him like before. I thought it was a good development. Moreover, I now understood that since Sigren had been subjected to such persistent abuse in the first ce, it was natural that he was sensitive towards any strangers touch. And now that i think about it, Sigren seemed to have prevented me from touching his scar even more.


    It would hurt! I told you, dont move! I slightly pped his shoulder to which Sigren refuted with a look of injustice.


    This is fine. Im almost cured.


    No, you dont know when youre well. Listen to this older-sister.


    Sigren chuckled at my nagging.


    Ive been wondering since before


    Hmm?


    You keep calling yourself older-sister, honestly, how old are you?


    That question was, uh I swallowed my saliva. Honestly, at physical age, I was a year younger than Sigren.


    I answered back with a small voice. Thirteen years old.


    Surprisingly, Sigren did not get angry. On the contrary, he spoke in a rather muted tone as if he had anticipated it. Thats more than I thought. I thought you were about ten years old.


    I got up and stood up. What?!


    I let a loud sigh. Abel kept nagging me every day that I was small and should be fed more. And now this boy was saying that I look like Im ten-years-old. Did I really look that small? Well, I cant help my slow growth. I was stuck in the attic at the height of my growth and couldnt eat well.


    I was a year older anyway.


    Mentally, I will be more.


    Sigren snorted.


    You must be the only one who thinks that way. The Duke of Heilon is feeding you so much. What the hell is up with your body thats not getting bigger?


    Thats true..


    In fact, I was also poor in physical strength. Because of that, even though my magic power was good, it couldnt be used for long periods of time. In terms of running, it was simr to being strong in short distances and not being able to travel long distances. In other words, it meantck of endurance.


    Its okay, because Ill grow a lot more in the future. I came to Heilon castle at thirteen-years-old and was eating three full meals withoutck. It was not toote. From now on, it would be enough. At my positive words, Sigrenughed.


    Yeah, grow up well.


    I nced at his face. Sigren, whose condition had improved and the atmosphere around him was more rxed, shone like a tesserae. He was my kid, but the face I was really looking forward to he would grow into a few yearster.This kid, use that shining beauty for the female lead!


    Have I got something on my face?


    Huh? No.


    Then why are you staring at me like that?


    Youre so handsome. Oh! And also,ter, make sure to keep good principles in your rtionship!


    No matter how handsome you are, I will not let you go if you make the eyes of the female lead shed with tears.


    ..


    Sigren was silent for a moment. Then he said, I always think, but sometimes you really No, forget it.


    Why???


    Sigrenughed mischievously and disheveled my hair. I dont know who here telling me whose mental age is higher. You dont even know how scary people are.


    I looked at him. It was really unfair. I really was older than him. No, Im not. Im really


    Lady Fiona!! Suddenly, the door burst open, and at the same time Sigrens hand fell off my head quickly. It was Jeron who came in a hurry.


    It is reported that a giant monster is approaching the wall. I think we need to gather all the soldiers now.


    Alright. Ill go right away.


    After a long time, it seemed that the monsters had entered the castle walls. It was reported that it was on a massive scale.


    It was time to work so I got up in a hurry.


    What are you talking about? Why would you go there? Sigren grabbed my wrist and asked urgently. He looked like he couldnt understand the situation.


    Ah, really. I havent told him I was a mage in the war yet.


    Im a battle mage here. The main thing that i need to do is to protect the second wall. After answering his question, I looked towards Sigren with a look that asked for his understanding. Yet, He still didnt let go of his grip on me.

 Chapter 1.15 - Kind And Cruel

    Sigren, let go of my hand.


    It cant be.


    What?


    He stared at me as if Id done something wrong. I was dumbfounded.Im just telling him the truth, but why is he angry?


    What are you talking about? The second wall is the most dangerous ce here. The mercenaries and knights who spent their entire lives in the battlefield were either killed or left. Even if you are a wizard, a little girl like you would defend a ce like that? Say something that makes sense!


    Subsequently, Sigren stared at Jeron who was standing at the door. Arent there lots of people in Heilon castle? The strongest shield in the North?


    Sigren. I called his name as though trying to hold him back. What would he do if Jeron kicked him out? However, I understood a little why he was angry. Sigren was basically a character with a sense of justice. Maybe, he was reluctant to let me go to war when I was not even an adult.


    What?


    Im fine, dont mind me.


    What? Arent you scared?


    I have nowhere to go unless I am here.


    ..


    I need a ce to live, and Heilon needs a mage. You dont need to be angry, when after all were just working together when needed. I said it. He didnt need to be angry. He didnt have to judge their conscience by criticizing them for sending me to the battlefield. It was my decision to stay here in the first ce.


    I needed a ce to rely on until I was old enough, and Heilon needed a strong wizard. The only thing that mattered here was that fact. If I died while fighting, that would be because I was ipetent. There was no reason to me someone else.


    Then, what about your family?


    There was nothing to stop that question and I couldnt hide it anymore.


    Im an illegitimate child. My father and brothers sent me here. Inevitably, a cold voice sprang out.


    I hope you never go back to that house again. Speaking of this, Sigren was the one who was able to grasp all of my position. We had grown up with a simr experience.


    There is no one in this world who can protect us even though we were just children. The reality is that we have to pay the right price to protect ourselves. There is no such a thing as unprovoked goodwill.


    I didnt know if that was the right mindset, but Sigrens grip on my wrist loosened.


    .. You could die. Arent you scared?


    If I die, it means that I wasntpetent enough to survive the fight. Anyways, Im here by my own choice, so dont mind me. I dont care.


    Sigrens gaze was sharp. I had fully exined why, but I didnt know why he was doing this. He was always sarcastic about me being a preciousdy, but now he was angry that I was going to the battlefield.


    Indeed, he really is the difficult male lead.


    I stood uppletely and grinned at him. Ill be right back. Be careful not to get hurt. Eat well, too.


    Sigrens expression reflected that he was at a loss for words.


    Youyou are so kind and worried about me. What the hell is the reason?


    I answered with curiosity, I should be worried because youre hurt?


    Sigren looked even more confused. However, he didnt hold my wrist anymore.


    ..Come back quickly. He just stared at me withplicated eyes.


    I waved lightly at him.


    When I came out, Abel stood in front of the room.When did hee?


    ..


    Did he hear the conversation?Abel looked at me with a firm gaze.Is he angry?Is he annoyed to see me arguing with a boy my age?However, we had to hurry and I really didnt need his nagging.


    Im sorry. Imte.


    ..


    At my apology, Abel simply pressed his lips together as though wanting to say something but instead just lifted me up with a sigh as though hed given up. Abels blue eyes stared at me as though trying to see through me. Iughed awkwardly at Abel.


    Why? Is the situation really bad?


    You no, forget it. Im not telling you now.


    ..?


    Fiona.


    I answered obediently. Yeah?


    When you arrive on the battlefield, you must not fall away from me.


    This was a remark that didnt have to be confirmed. Abel always carried me around when we went out to the battlefield.


    Okay.


    Abel, who heard the answer he wanted, once again held me close and started quickly walking through the hall with a wide gait. Behind, Jeron was following us like a shadow.

 Chapter 1.16

    Several days had passed since the report of the attack on the second wall. Of course, Id done my job properly with keeping it safe.


    Since that day, there have been some subtle changes between Sigren and me. After he learned that I was a fighter mage, Sigren was no longer sarcastic towards me. But, when we conversed, he sometimes looked at me with a somewhat mixed expression.


    Am I that weird?


    By this point, Sigrens wounds had also healed, which was a good thing. However, we ran out of excuses to keep him at Heilon castle, but at the same time, I was ufortable sending him back to the fourth wall. There would still be mercenaries who bullied Sigren. As I had decided to protect him till the beginning of the original story, I couldnt turn a blind eye to this problem.


    What should I do?


    Lady Fiona. A maid called for me as I walked down the hall.


    Yes?


    The Duke called you to the office.


    Ill go right away. I replied lightly and immediately turned to head towards the office.Why did Abel suddenly call?


    Nowadays, the number of times the monsters tried to invade the walls had decreased and it allowed me to spend my time in leisure. In short, I had surplus mana in my body, so I was wondering why Abel suddenly called me. As already known, I was a fighter mage and my job was to defend the walls. However, every time I would go to fight, I was always with Abel and he would carry me around. It felt like he didnt trust me like I was not reliable enough to handle it myself. So, I was curious about what he would ask me to do.


    I knocked on the door of Abels office.


    Come in.


    As soon as I received permission, I opened the door to step inside. Abel was sitting at the desk and skimming through the pile of stacked documents.


    What did you call me for?


    It will be a long conversation, so sit down first.


    I quietly sat in the chair opposite him.


    Fiona.


    Abel rarely called my name.


    I heard from the healer that the little guy you took in is healed.


    Yes. Was he going to kick him right away? I still hadnt decided how to deal with mercenaries who bullied Sigren.


    As you know, I am not a person who likes to keep strangers in my castle.


    Of course.


    And Im wondering whether you knew the identity of the boy when you brought him here.


    Seemed like Abel had checked Sigrens background which meant he now knew Sigren was a prince.


    I straightened out my expression as best as I could and pretended that I had no idea. Sigrens identity? Im not sure what youre talking about. All Ive heard is Sigren has been doing chores in the mercenary corps.


    I was an illegitimate child of an ordinary noble family in the first ce. If I were to say I knew that Sigren was the secret prince of the imperial family, I would certainly be considered suspicious. Hearing what I said, Abel narrowed his eyes like he was trying to read my mind. However, I tilted my head slightly and did my best to put on an innocent face like a gentle sheep with a smile that tried to convey I knew nothing.


    Well, actually,pared to your existence, hes not that important.


    Yes?


    Wait, why is the topic changed to me? But well, of course, theres no girl like me. Haha.


    Fiona.. I dont know what is inside your head. Sometimes you look like a child of your age. At some point, youre more rational and cold blooded than anyone else. I really dont know what your personality is.


    I.. I think its normal.


    Then Abel said in a soft voice. It must be your own thinking.


    ..


    He suddenly looked at me with a funny face. Aaah.. is this what a genius child is like? In fact, I was deeply concerned about whether I should be wary or willing to consider your existence. Its good to have both a strong andpetent aide. But, if its more than anyone else, its gonna be a double-edge sword.


    Wait. Why is he chasing me down? Its very unfair. Im working hard!


    I shrugged my shoulder at the remark.


    Are you going to kick me out?


    Abel, who saw my frightened expression for a moment, gave a small sigh. No, it was the other way around. Ive decided to keep you, and I dont intend to withdraw it.


    I blinked with relief. So, what was the reason for calling me here?


    Abel rummaged through the papers on the desk. So, I think, it wouldnt be a bad idea to let you do something else.


    It seemed like I was going to do something new other than defending the second wall. Moreover, I felt like Abel seemed to have been watching me since the beginning of our meeting and judging whether he could trust me. His question about Sigren was not only to see whether I could be trusted. In addition, as I recalled, Abel was hostile towards the imperial family. If a girl was sent by a royal family to help him, it was understandable that he would have no choice but to doubt me, even more so when the child acted differently for their age. However, it seemed like he now trusted me. I felt relieved. I didnt have to worry about getting kicked out.


    Abel pulled out some papers and began to read with azy attitude.


    There is a petition filed by people of the Fourth Wall. Some of the mercenaries used violence against the people and harassed some women.


    Abel handed me the documents he was holding. I scanned the papers I had received. The content was the same as he told me. However, there was an unusually familiar word.


    Karl Mercenary Corp.


    It was the name of the mercenary corp to which the mercenaries who harassed people of the Fourth Wall belong. It was also where Sigren belonged to. I looked at Abel who smiledzily at me. He must have noticed my recent troubles. That was why hed handed me this case.


    I cant believe those shits dared to touch my people in thend I protect. But, Id like to say, that stupid courage alone is a gift. Even though he was smiling at me while saying that, there was an underlying tone of annoyanceced in his voice.


    Then he continued. Of course, I have no intention of letting go of this matter. So, Fiona


    So, this would be the moment Abel put his trust on me. It was really a good thing. It gave me a chance to resolve my worries. I was so grateful. So I raised my head and steadily locked my gaze to his. Yes.


    I will grant you the right to deal with the soldiers of the fourth walls. Also, let those insolent mercenaries pay a good price. Then Abelughed like he was enjoying his life.


    Also, for reference. My state, Heilon, the strongest shield in the north, would pay tenfold to my people but also ten times as much to my enemies. Im sure youll be good at it.


    ..


    Heilon was a ce with very distinct characteristics. Of course, I knew what his words meant. It was a call to make an example out of them so that other mercenaries would not think of touching other people again,


    Anyway, that kid youve been caring for.


    Its Sigren. I corrected him right away. Regardless of who Abel was, Sigren was a prince of his country. I didnt think it was appropriate to call him that.


    Yes that one. You were going to see him off to the fourth wall anyway, werent you? Why dont you take care of this too?


    Okay. I nodded quietly. With this, the problem about the mercenaries who harassed Sigren was almost resolved.


    Abelid his long legs on the desk and leaned his back on the chair. And with a smile on his face, he pretended to slit his neck. For your information, I dont need a bunch of bullies in my territory who cant control their fist and their legs. Go see and end it.


    Really, I wish I could learn to make that kind of expression. In a good mood, I answered him with a clear voice. I will take care of it.

 Chapter 1.17 - Kind And Cruel

    Fiona Green was a girl that was hard to read. That was what Sigren thought. Even at the moment, he had no idea what she was thinking.


    Wow theres a lot of snow.


    The girl was giggling innocently as she watched the scene outside the window of the carriage they were in. Sigren nced at her thinking what she meant by saying that. Maybe she implied the road was rough and made the carriage rattled irregrly?


    Currently, they were on the way to the fourth wall. His wound was healed and he should go back to where he was. In the meantime, Fiona was with him because some time ago, she said she had things to do in the fourth wall and asked him to go there together with her carriage.


    Fiona pointed out the window and said, Sigren, look over there. Someone is making a snowman. Shall we make itter?


    Why do you want to do with that?


    Fiona pouted her lips at Sigrens disdain.


    Why are you so blunt when youre still young? Its snowing outside, show your child-like side more.


    Its better to be blunt than wander around without speed like you.


    Oh my. Are you still upset because I didnt tell you in advance that Im going to the battlefield?


    Upset? Who is upset?


    At Sigrens constant cold tone, Fiona slumped her shoulders. Anyone who saw her could tell she was dejected.


    Sigren made an ufortable expression seeing Fiona like that and eventually said in frustration, How about we make itter when you have time? After all, you have to finish the work that the duke asked you to do in the Fourth Wall first.


    Fiona smiled broadly at what he said.


    Great! Its a promise then. Lets hang out together after I finished the dukes order.


    Now that Fiona was feeling better, she started humming while looking out the window.


    Sigren clicked his tongue looking at Fionas lively appearance.


    Whats so fun ying with a guy like me?


    As he grew up in the mercenary corps, he didnt know what girls of his age do to have fun. No, in the first ce he did not know how to speak nicely. He was rough and blunt. To the extent, he couldnt even think of a kind word to say to a girl who wanted to befriend him.


    Thinking about Fiona, Sigren still couldnt believe that the little girl in front of him was a full-fledged mage. He honestly couldnt imagine her as a mage, maybe because he had never seen her fight.


    Fiona had the appearance of a winter fairy in a fairy tale. Silver hair as white as snow, like a cozy winter, and red eyes like roses that just bloomed in early summer. Except for the slightly reddish cheeks, her skin was so white that she looked pale. Maybe because the appearance of her generally looked white except for her eyes, her atmosphere was a little unrealistic. Whenever Sigren saw her, he felt like she was a white rabbit running around in the snow. Was this really a mage who defended the most dangerous wall, the second wall? This little girl?


    Sigren was angry. He was angry at those who threw her away and drove her into this deadly situation, and also at her who always smiled helplessly and ept such a reality.


    If you have time to worry about me, you should take care of yourself more.(Fiona)


    Sigren couldntprehend why she always worried about him. There would be no benefit in taking care of the mercenarys orphan boy. Whenever he tried to think of the reason for her behavior, he became wary of her. Perhaps she knew that he had the blood of the imperial family. Perhaps she was approaching him intentionally to use and kill him. However, every time this happened, he didnt like the feeling. He wanted to trust her. Yet, at the same time, she was unreliable. If he were betrayed by the one with who he gave his heart, he would not able to handle the misery.


    Sigren.


    Sigren suddenly woke up from his thought at the sound of calling his name.


    What?


    I have question about mercenaries.


    What is it?


    How are the rules determined among the mercenaries. I mean how to control them.


    Sigren felt strange about Fionas question, but he answered softly.


    Basically, its simple. Thew of the jungle. The weak are the prey of the strong. The very bottom of thedder of the mercenaries is the kids. Theyre the most worn out. Also, using nice words could never work out when you speak to them. So dont bother to speak nicely.


    Then how?


    Usually, they be servile to those who are stronger than them, and they be brave to those who are weaker than them. If you want to control the mercenaries, you have no choice but to give a dangerous threat to their life right in front of them. If it were the other way, most of them would not understand.


    I see.


    Fiona nodded once. It was the type of the strong bully the weak. However, it was more natural because power was everything. As she was expected, it would be better to have a stronger punishment. So that the others whocked understanding could understand at once.


    But why are you asking this?


    Huh? Oh, the duke ordered me to do that. Fiona smiled innocently. I dont know much about mercenaries, so i ask you.


    The moment Sigren was about to ask more, the carriage rattled and stopped. They have arrived at the fourth wall.


    Were here Fiona shouted as if she had been waiting.


    Sigren immediately opened the door of the carriage and lightly restrained Fiona who was about to jump.


    This carriage is rather tall. You could fall.


    Then he proceed to get down first from the carriage and reached out to held Fionas hand.


    Hold it ande down carefully.


    Fionas eyes opened widely for a while at Sigrens unexpected consideration, but soon she burst into a small smile. Subsequently, Fiona slid down her little hand over the palm which Sigren gripped that soft hand tightly. Just so that this little girl did not fall.


    Fiona Green was a strange girl who showed favor to an unfamiliar boy. And Sigren was still wary of that point. He simply had yet to believe the act of her friendliness and kindness without knowing her reason. However, he had to repay them. Although he did not know-how, he tried to do even a small act like this in hope that maybe, little by little, someday, he could pay her back. He hoped it would be this case since she used to have such a weak expectation of her life.


    Thank you for holding me, Sigren.


    yes


    However, seeing her smile, suddenly, he thought he wanted to be a kind person.

 Chapter 1.18 - Kind And Cruel

    After we arrived at the four walls, I first went to the post guard and handed out the documents Abel gave me to the guard. It was a document that granted me the authority of the lord to handle soldiers with the authority of the lord temporarily.


    Is this true?


    The captain of the guard looked alternately at the letter of attorney and my face. He obviously felt suspicious. Well, it was understandable. Not many people could believe a terrifying duke gave such great authority to a girl only over 10 years old.


    The seal of the duke is stamped in there.


    .


    At the fourth wall, there were not many people who knew me as I often went to the second wall. Thus it was natural that dissatisfaction appeared. They asked the lord of the north toe and solve the problem, yet it was an unknown girl who came as a proxy.


    Youre a child.


    Its absurd.


    Kid, go home and stop talking nonsense.


    Some of the soldiers resting at the post guardughed at me, and some even threatened me.


    This amount of arrogance was nothing for me. However, honestly, I was thinking to exercise my skills a bit.


    Believe or not, its up to you. But of couse you could handle the consequences, right?


    After I said that to the captain guard, he looked closely at the document I gave him. Then he seemed to have realized that the document was real, not some kind of maniption or anything.


    Yes, this is definitely a real onemydy.


    The quick change of honorifics was very awkward.


    Anyway, I didnt really care. So I held my skirt and gave a polite greeting like ady of a noble family.


    Im Fiona Green. I came here under the order of Duke Heilon to deal with the unpleasant thing on the Fourth Wall. I look forward to your kind cooperation.


    The guard responded with a disheartened face.


    Yes Could I call you, Lady Fiona?


    The first impression in social life was very important, so I smiled, Please call me with whatever youfortable to use.


    Perhaps, Does Lady Fiona know what the unpleasant thing?


    What the hell was he thinking. I was sent here by his superior, obviously, I had my best to do the job. Ive even organized everything that I have to do perfectly.


    Of course I know. Im familiar with everything the document. If you dont believe me, I can recite everything in there


    The guard captain quickly waved his hand with a heartburn face. No, No, please. There is no need to do that My Lady. Then what can I do for you?


    I brought up the requirements I had in mind.


    First of all, we need the help of the soldiers to arrest criminals. Second, please gather the people in the vige square. Ill proceed with the work there. Third.


    I turned my head and looked at Sigren next to me.


    Sigren, do you know where the mercenaries Im talking about usually gather?


    I said the names of the five people on the documents Abel gave me. Maybe Sigren knew the name.


    Sigren who heard those name sighed lightly.


    I know. They always gather at a tavern near the wall.


    I see.


    I told the soldiers where the location of those people was.


    The soldier went out of the guard post with a disgruntled face. Even though they dislike my order, they had no choice but to follow it since I was sent by the Duke.


    Although I expected that I would not be trusted from the beginning because I was a child, it was still kinda hard. They would do the order and bring the criminals to the square, right?


    When I turned my head, Sigren looked at me suspiciously.


    What.. the duke ask you to do?


    Well, Abelmissioned it, but the decision was mine and I felt like it would give a big impact here. s, I couldnt care less. I had no intention to go easy on them. In fact, the actions they did to the people of the Fourth Wall and Sigren were quite vicious. I didnt think there was room for some improvement. Furthermore, judging by Abels gesture, it was highly likely he implied that the punishment would be a part of the body, such as the head, etc., were cut off.


    However, Sigren was still 14 years old, so I decided not to tell him. Moreover, based on what Ive nned to do, letting him go with me to see me doing my job was never in my n. So, telling him the surface of it was enough.


    Its nothing. He told me to make a fair judgement.


    .


    Sigren looked at me with a very suspicious gaze.


    What? Why do you look at me like that?


    Well, anyway, youre not going with me.


    Lets go together.


    Right, its cold outside. So listen carefullyhuh?


    Im going with you. What? Is it something I could not go?


    Thatits not. I replied in a daze.


    Okay then, its decided.


    Wait, but if something was wrong, wouldnt there be a scene where minors couldnt watch?


    So I made a small gap with my thumb and index finger. That It can be a little cruel.


    Sigren grunted with a very displeased expression.


    Didnt you forget that I came from rolling down in the battle field?


    I know but


    Sigren sighed heavily at my hesitant attitude.


    Just so you know, the wounds on my body you saw are old scars, and theyre not something Ive suffered recently. You might not able to trust me because our first meeting. But im not weak at all.


    Yes, I know. But its another thing to go with me, isnt it? It has nothing to do with you anyway.


    Of course, he was not weak. He was one of the most talented people in this world, and he was the main character. Even if he was still young, he had talent. He would be really strong in few years.


    Fiona.. Thats not what i meant.


    Sigren was a little bit hesitant before he spoke quickly while blushing a little.


    So what i want to say is, I could be the shield when we are travelling. Also, most of these people here are not in favor of you. And two are better than alone, alright? If you understand, lets hurry up and go.


    Huh? O..Okay.


    I didnt know what he implied but he seemed to be worried. Or maybe not? Anyway, it didnt matter.


    Then I rushed after Sigren who was a squick step ahead of me.

 Chapter 1.19 - Kind And Cruel

    As I walked along Sigren to the square, I contemted Ables intentions for this task. Of course, I knew Abel giving me this task to solve my problems. However, no matter what, to hand over the lords authority to a girl would raise others suspicion.


    Honestly, wouldnt Jeron be better than me?


    At the very least, with Jeron, everything could have made things more smooth. Because I could tell just by looking at the gazes of people looking at me as I went to the square. Puzzled, surprise, doubt, ridicule no matter how dull someones nerves were, it was hard to ignore such a tant gaze, especially for kids. Because at this moment, I felt very ufortable.


    After all, this was a childs body.


    Well.. I just need to take care what I was ordered to do.


    So I had no choice but to put the thought of Abels intention in the back of my head. What was right in front of me at the moment was more urgent.


    First of all, how to punish was the most problematic. In fact, the amount of punishment to punish these mercenaries who caused the incident was very important.


    It had to be a literal example. So it could be a warning that if someone did the same thing, they too would end up like this. Moreover, there were many foreign mercenaries at the Fourth Wall. If this went well, it could help to bring the town to justice.


    However, if it was too weak, it would have the opposite effect. If the opponent who has done the wrong thing got more than the loss or ends up with minor punishment, other people would usually think then, i can do it too.


    That was what human psychology was.


    I pondered on how to match the northern way of thinking.


    As Abel said, it was not an exaggeration to say that the enemy would pay back ten times more. Rather, I saw the situation of being punished more than that. If someone was caught stealing, the punishment could not always be cut the wrists.


    However, this case could not be finished if it was not at that certain level.


    As expected, maybe cutting is the answer


    I nced at Sigren who was walking next to me. Looking at him, I felt that I should have just told him to go back.


    Or maybe banish them out of the walls?


    Heilon was a duchy where the monsters crowded just a little outside the wall. Banishing ordinary people with nothing on their hands meant they would be the meal of the monsters.


    I nodded at myself. These two punishments were very appropriate. Not that they got two of the punishments simultaneously. Rather, those mercenaries could choose which of the two punishments. At least they had the right to choose what they will receive at their own expense.


    Fiona, were here.


    Huh? Ah.. thats right.


    I looked up at Sigrens words.


    People gathered in the vige square. Some had already heard the rumors and whispered about me.


    That girl is the Dukes representative?


    I wonder what the Duke is thinking


    They talked so loudly that Sigren, who was next to me, made an angry expression.


    I gently grabbed his wrist to calm him down and looked straight ahead.


    Can you get out of my way?


    .


    The vigers then continued to open the way with a long face.


    Sigren nced at me while grumbling.


    Arent you upset with this situation?


    Being angry wont solve anything.


    Alright anyway, good speed.


    Even if he said that Sigren stood beside me with a vignt look. He looked like a knight escorting me.


    Even though he is still young, hes a male protagonist after all.


    I wanted to pat him on the head because I was proud of him, but the situation was not favorable.


    Wait!


    At the time, as soon as I heard a soft voice in the crowd, someone grabbed my hand.


    Its okay. I whispered to Sigren, blocking him who was about to jump out defensively.


    The person who caught my hand was a woman in her mid-twenties. I couldnt see any hostility in the clear eyes that stared straight at me.


    She lowered her back and put herself at my eye level.


    Youngdy, I dont know who made you take on such a rough job. Theyre not easy people.


    It was words containing pure worries without any pretense.


    But, dont you feel ufortable when people like them run around in the vige?


    The woman slowly opened her mouth.


    Even so.. I cant just watch a child deal with such a dangerous people.


    Right, I was just a normal kid on the outside. These kinds of pure worries should naturallye to me. And actually, I felt that getting this kind of pure concern was not that bad.


    Its fine.


    Iughed softly. Perhaps she wanted to give me at least a warning because it seemed like to her I was just going without knowing anything.


    May I ask your name is?


    Char.Charlotte


    Thanks for your concern, Charlotte.


    I let go of Charlottes grip gently. Seeing my resolute statement, Charlotte stepped back even though hesitation was still on her face. I think she now realized that she had no right to meddle anymore as I came as the Dukes representative.


    I looked at Charlotte for a moment and then walked out of the crowd.


    When I came out to the very center of the square, I saw five mercenaries held by the soldiers.


    Of course, they didnt wait calmly.


    Damn it! Let go of me!


    Ha! Without us, you guys would be the meal for monsters!


    To subdue one mercenary, almost two or three soldiers were used. Regardless of their ugly behavior, their physical strength seemed to be formidable.


    A mercenary who spotted me spit and shouted. Whats up with that kid?!


    There was also someone who was looking at Sigren next to me and grunted.


    What, there is alsorice-thief? Are you still alive?


    . Sigren stared at them quietly.


    I gently stroked the back of his hand as if tofort him and walked forward.


    All the mercenaries are huge. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were more than three time my body. They bullied ordinary people with that size of that body and abused young Sigren. In fact, there were more crimes theyitted beside bullying these people. Robbery, assault, harrasment of the women, it could be said theymitted everything other than murder. If I were to recite them one by one, my mouth would hurt.


    I stood in front of them and spoke cheerfully.


    I came under the order of Duke Abel Heilon. Please stop doing meaningless resistance.


    Otherwise, the soldiers would have trouble holding you.


    I thought my words were nice to hear verbally, but unfortunately, it didnt seem to be the case. The resistance grew stronger. In the end, one of the soldiers was even beaten by the elbow of the mercenary.


    Ugh


    Indeed, it was the moment what Sigren told me earlier made sense. Dont bother to use nice words.


    Anyway, I still thought we should use polite words at least one or two.


    Will you be quet?


    What kind of little bastard are you dare to give me order?


    The man stood up and started yelling loudly that even his blood vessels was seen.


    YOU TREATED US LIKE THIS HUH?!?! IF THE ALL MERCENARIES LEAVE THE VILLAGE, YOU! ARE! ALL! OVER!


    RIGHT! WHO STOPPED THE MONSTER WHEN THEY ATTACKED!


    .


    I see this conversation could not be done through words. I meekly gave up and moved the magic in the air.


    BOOM!!


    A lightning bolt fell right next to the mercenary who was running rampant. The mercenary fell down in shock for a moment. Well, everyone would also have the same reaction if a bolt of lightning struck right next to them.


    This.. what is this.. The mercenary muttered in embarrassment.


    I looked around at the audience and opened my mouth. Great. Everyone should also sit like this.. Or you do not want?


    Next, I pped my hand lightly continually.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A second away after each of my pped hands, a small but threatening lightning bolt fell indiscriminately on the floor next to the other four mercenaries. Pieces of rock bounced everywhere.


    .


    When I saw that the five mercenariesunintentionally the soldier alsosit down, I smiled proudly.


    Be quiet, get down on your knees.


    I looked around and for some reason, the vigers in the za were also quiet.


    It was weird though, there was no need for everyone to shut their mouth.


    After I encountered Sigrens eyes, whose face was stiffened, I looked forward again with an awkward smile at the sudden silence.


    Anyway, thanks to this power, it became easier to proceed with the work. I shouldve done this earlier.

 Chapter 1.20 - Kind And Cruel (Unedited)

    Sigren nced at Fiona who was a little far away. The girl literally struck a thunderbolt while the dry sky was calmly proceeding with the situation.


    So she was really the battlemage of the second wall


    Sigren could finally see that fact in front of his eyes.


    She was also different from other mages.


    He had seen quite a few mercenaries who often boosted themselves as a mage. Even a sturdy mercenary would run away in surprise when a mage made a fist-sized fireball from their hand. As such, the existence of magicians who could create something from nothingor appear to bewas quite threatening to the general public.


    And it was the first time Sigren saw a mage who could create such phenomena at a young age like Fiona.


    I think i know why Duke Heilon keeps bringing her


    Sigren, who was lost in his thought, looked straight ahead.


    Surprisingly, Fiona valued procedures, whether others cared or not. Before everyone knew it, she was reading the personal information and crimes of the mercenaries one after another in the documents she had. Her voice rang in the vige square.


    Everyone focused on Fiona, who stood proudly in the middle of the vige square with a nk face. The people who looked at her with disdain andint about how the duke abandoned them by sending her were unable to make a squeak.


    It was a very strange sight. Small girl standing proudly in front of rugged physique men on their knees. Whatever happened here, people would remember it clearly.


    Dont tell me, Duke Heilon is aiming for this.


    Imprinting on the people that Fiona was not an ordinary girl and spreading rumors about her throughout thend.


    If Duke Heilon intended of these two, it saw honestly a sessful operation. In addition, Fionas treatment at Heilon Manor was very good for a mere precious soldier. The Duke was not a man who would do that for no reason, so there must be an intention.


    What does Duke Abel Heilon want from Fiona?


    However, as he now was back to the Fourth Wall, it seemed far-fetched for him to know the answer to this question.


    Moreover, objectively, there would be nothing he could do for Fiona simply in the position of an orphan boy in the mercenary corps.


    Sigren thought somewhat cynical.


    I dont know if I can see Fionas face after this.


    He heard that she want them to be friends, but that was a promise that could be broken at any time. No, in fact, even after today, Fiona might go back to Heilon Manor and she wouldpletely forget about him, she might have a busy life every day. She might find another kid since orphans like him were all over the ce.


    Sigren looked up.


    so ill give you two options.


    With a clear voice, Fiona spread out her two fingers. The sunlight fell on her. The fine silver hair shone brightly.


    The first choice is to get out from the wall naked.


    Her words were saying getting out, yet in fact, it meant nothing more than to kick them out.


    The second choice.


    Fiona pointed her index finger at an important part near the mercenaries pants and spoke cheerfully.


    Cut it.


    .


    At that moment, a tremendous heavy silence came down to the vige square. Now the mercenaries faces were not white but blue.


    Fiona tilted her head with a face like, what, you did not expect this much punishment?


    Sigrens expression was in the same manner.


    That was indeed the northern way. The punishment was straightforward. Those who stole, cut the wrist, those who molested women.


    Well, they had no room for sympathy.


    Of course, Im going to give you at least amount of mercy.


    Regardless of the atmosphere of the vige square. Fiona pped her hands and ended the conversation with a cheerful voice.


    So its up to you to choose.

 Chapter 21 - Kind And Cruel

    Hurry up and choose!


    I blinked and looked straight ahead.


    These mercenaries were really slow. They should choose faster. Yet they were frozen like ice. It was also funny that the soldiers were also stiff like them.


    Dont be ridiculous! Why do we have to be like that?


    This is why you shouldnt get along with barbaric and uncivilized northerners We helped you all, but you treated us like this. Without mercenaries like us, you guys would have been shipped to the monstars!


    The vigers gathered in the vige square murmured hearing those words. The remark was an insult to all the people living in the North.


    But, doesnt the Heilon Duchy also pay the mercenaries a pricemensurate with the risk?


    I replied nonchntly, stating the truth. These people talked as if they were here truly to help the north, which they were not.


    It was not for nothing that many mercenaries, adventurers, and even merchants had gathered in the northern territory of the high risk.


    Abel was cold but fair. If these people took the risk of catching the monsters, he would pay them a corresponding reward. In addition to that, the materials dropped by the monsters they caught belonged to them which they could sell to merchants and earn some profit. The rarer the materials the monsters dropped, the more money they would get. Even there were quite a few people who came to the north solely for these rare materials. In the end, all of these people gathered here to pursue their own interests. And there was nothing wrong with that. Heilon Duchy needed the force to protect the territory, and the mercenaries needed money.


    Ha! A brat who doesnt know anything about the world. If the mercenaries are suppressed like this, who will fight in the north from now on?


    Im not trying to suppress mercenaries. Im making you pay.


    Subsequently, I added calmly. The right price for your crime.


    Of course, the price was a method that fitted their case very well.


    If you continue to refuse to make a choice, I would choose randomly.


    LET GO!! The mercenaries kept struggling.


    I looked at their rebellious act and felt a bit irritated. Right now, the weather was very cold, and I was pretty sure the people who gathered in this vige square did not enjoy standing outside of theirfortable house in this kind of weather. Because I, myself, did not like it at all. In fact, my body has been trembling since earlier. Therefore, this case should have been ended up early. Yet, these mercenaries seemed like not going to choose and kept resisting.


    Well, if they did not want to choose, I might do it for them.


    A good idea had crossed my mind. I felt that dividing them into half and half would be great. Although they were in an odd number and kinda unbnced, it was better to group them in two and three people and quickly decided their punishment than waiting for them to chose it by themselves.


    As I finished pondering, I realized all of the people were strangely quiet, and I felt like, maybe it was just me, the ambient temperature seemed to have dropped by about two degrees more.


    Then a cold voice came from behind me.


    What are you going to choose?


    I lightly clicked my tongue hearing the familiar voice. Now I knew the reason the temperature dropped around me.


    Looking back, I saw Abel stood with his arms folded. His expression showed he was not in a good mood and as if in line with it, I felt like there was a cold wind sweeping continuously. Behind him was Jeron who looked at me with an apologetic expression.


    I sighed inwardly. To create such an atmosphere by only appearing, he was indeed the master of the male lead.


    Duke, why are you here?


    The vigers were paying attention to Abel with the gaze of half yearning and half fear. Meanwhile, I felt annoyed. Why did hee here when he ordered me to do the work? Was it because he couldnt trust me?


    I dont need a reason to visit my estate.


    Right. Then you should juste here from the beginning on your own, and do not order me to do it. Why bother asking me if you were going toe here anyway?


    Of course, I couldnt say it to the terrifying Duke who was holding on to my life, so I just smiled like a child on the outside.


    Is that so?


    What a beautiful life.


    In any case, Abels sense of intimidation was terrifying that the mercenaries who had been screaming until now were shut their mouths as if they were exhausted.


    So what option did you give them? Abel asked me after lifted me up.


    From which part did you hear?


    Abelughed furiously at my question.


    Just looking at that smile, I could see that he was in a foul mood.


    From the barbaric and uncivilized northern people.


    Ups. they were doomed.


    If it were before, they could be considered lucky. They would end up half-dead. But because of their mouth, they made a mistake, they werepletely dead. Even being beheaded was much better.


    I wriggled in Abels arms, finding a morefortable posture, then replied, I told them to choose between two punishments. Going out of the wall naked or cutting their reproductive organs.


    I like both of them. Abel lightly stroked his chin. Then, why do you give them a choice?


    That is I think doing both seems a bit hard, it was just my own consideration.


    I was here on behalf of the Duke. If the punishment went too strong, Abel, who delegated the authority, could have been critized.


    It was useless consideration.


    Abel raised the corners of his mouth coldly. It was a smile that made people flinch and step back, avoiding his gaze.


    Fiona, havent I always told you


    Abel approached the mercenaries while carrying me. As he got closer to them, their faces became paler.


    I dont need trashes, even the ones who dare to touch my people in my territory.


    With icy tone, Abel stomped on the mercenarys hand.


    AAGHH


    Although I couldnt see exactly what kind of expression Abel had, a chills ran down my spine. My shoulders trembled even though I knew the hostile wasnt towards me.


    Abel looked down at the mercenaries with the usual arrogant gaze. You dared to call the territory I ruled savages, then it would be impolite if it doesnt meet those expectations.


    Then he turned around, decisively ordering his men.


    Apply both punishment. Cut the body parts that doing the crime, then, kick them out of the wall.


    Ye..yes My Lord.


    Finally, Abel recited in a low voice.


    This is the northern way you called uncivilized. Start the execution.


    Yes!


    Abel walked out of the vige square while still carrying me. For that reason, i couldnt see directly the end of the mercenaries who harassed Sigren and the northern people. I couldnt help myself rolling my eyes while still in Abels arms in this bloody situation.


    This whole mercenary fiasco was already tiring for me, and with Abels involvement, in honesty, I felt like I was being bitten by tiger emotionally. Right, he was the tiger. If Abel waspared to an animal, I felt like white tiger would be the best fit. A tiger as white as snow.


    Fiona.


    I was half a beatte as I was lost in thought.


    .yes?


    From now on, dont worry about unnecessary worries.


    I couldnt help but smile dry inwardly. Haha, that was right. My worries were really useless. I felt like it was because I had to decide someones life for the first time. Moreover, if I were not ordered to do it, I would never try in the first ce. However, since I was a small citizen, I had no choice but to ept themand, and swallow all the questions, as well as calmly respond the words of the most powerful person. Now, Ive gotten his permission and reassurance, next time, lets just be wild and throw away the worries.


    Okay.


    Also another thing for keeping myself in check in the future, never turned Abel into an enemy in this world.


    No matter how you looked at it, he was much more dangerous than Sigren, the main character.


    .


    So in the end, what was the real reason that Abel, who has not-good personality, came all the way here?


    T/N: I read somements about Fionas character. To be honest, yeah shes kinda dense in particr. I felt like, my two projects, the main characters are so clueless. Fiona is kinda a bit psycho, smart in some way, yet she is so slow to understands MLs feeling. She friendzoned ML so hard. Then, Sigrid, she is very talented in swordsmanship, genius, but she has zero knowledge of human rtionship. I really wanna ask, does anyone ever see this type of person in real life? So smart in one part, or a bit psycho, but a bit clueless about human rtionship? Iughed so hard reading these two girls story coz poor our ML. ???? anyway, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 22 - Kind And Cruel

    Haha  of course, he was worried about Miss Fiona.


    As I promised earlier, I was building a snowman with Sigren as I have some time left. Abel went back to the castle first, and Jeron was helping us building a snowman to catch his breath. And when I asked Jeron the reason Abel came here, that was the answer he gave me.


    Worry? I would rather trust the word that the world would be destroyed tomorrow than believing that.


    I responded honestly while rolling a ball of snow to make it as the head of the snowman.


    Well. Its understandable, His Excellency certainly is a twisted person. With a cloudy face, Jeron unexpectedly spoke lightly about Abel. Which of course, I joined the boss gossip.


    I know. Honestly, his personality is not that good.


    Its not just not that good.. its very bad. In addition, the way he expressed his mind is even more twisted. So, its hard to understand him in many ways, but this time, he came because he was really worried. I dont think he had any intention of getting Lady Fiona to execute it from the beginning.


    Really? Hes not here to monitor me?


    His Excellency does not entrust work to those who need surveince from the beginning.


    Suspicious subordinates were people who could cut of their superiors neck. Then Jeron added in friendly tone.


    But that doesnt mean he did well. How could he entrust such a job to an underage girl? To be honest, he must have iron running through his body instead of blood.


    For me, honestly, I didnt mind it, it was actually pretty good.


    I.. I see.


    Anyway, its okay for you to be more confident, Lady Fiona. Well, although its hard to understand what His Excellency is thinking, Jeron squinted his eyes as if he was thinking of something, then he added, Youll know soon.


    Jeron then bringing the body of the snowman he was rolling in front of me, then said, The weather is cold. Ill get something hot to drink. And this, Ill hand it over to you my Lady.


    Saying that, Jeron walked towards the stall.


    I looked at his back for a moment, then turned my head to Sigren, who had been quiet all along.


    Sigren. I want to lift the head and joint it with the body. Can you help me?


    .okay


    Sigren then lifted the snowmans head by himself and merged it with the body. Looking at the snowman that was almost done, I smiled inwardly. I didnt have to build this by my own hands with Jeron and Sigren beside me. I could just watch them make it. But where was the fun? So, I stepped in and then asked Sigren for this kind of thing I couldnt do it myself.


    Thank you.


    It has been a long time since I showed my artistic spirit, so I even out the surface of the snowman face with my hands and made it smooth.


    Sigren, who was staring at me from the side, suddenly opened his mouth.


    Fiona


    Hmm?


    What are you going to do from now on?


    Well, Ill live as I do now for awhile?


    Sigren shook his head slightly awkwardly.


    Thats.not


    It was then I realized that his behavior was different from usual. So I looked at Sigren.


    If not?


    Perhaps because of the cold, Sigrens face was a little red.


    Will you go?


    Hmm?


    Are you going toe?


    Unlike usual, Sigrens voice was so low that I couldnt hear it.


    Sigren, what did you say?


    When I asked back, SIgren spoke louder.


    Will youe to visit me?


    At the sudden remark, I asked again, stunned.


    Uh what?


    ME!


    Btedly, I slowly grasped the situation. So, did Sigren ask if I was going to visit him? But before I could answer, Sigren faltered back as he bowed his head as if trying to hid his expression.


    Forget it. I didnt mean to ask you to put you in trouble. Its fine. I know you must have been simply sympathetic to me. I shouldnt have said that.


    I hurriedly grabbed Sigrens hand when he was trying to walk away. Why did he always like to jump to a conclusion however he wanted?!


    No, Im not like that! And also, Im definitely going to meet you!


    As I hold his hand tightly, Sigrens face flushed red.


    Hand.. my hand.


    Ille everyday!


    Sigren muttered, avoiding my gaze.


    You dont have to do it everyday.


    Its okay. Im the one who asks you to be friend. I smiled brightly, So, I ll definitelye to see you.


    Sigrens face stiffened with his eyes opened as if he had heard unexpected words. I just asked him lets be friend, why did he have such a face?


    .


    .


    For a moment, the two of us were silent. The sound of snow falling on the branches was heard in the distance. As I counting sheep in my heart because I couldn;t bear the awkward atmosphere, Sigren opened his mouth. Finally.


    Fiona


    Hmm?


    Suddenly, with a serious expression on his face, Sigren grabbed my hands.


    For the time being you shoulde see me.


    Of course. Definitely I would do that. He couldnt go to the Heilon Manor.


    Sigrens hand wrapped around minepletely. The transmitted his body temperature was warm.


    But, I would do something so that one day I would visit you, Sigren then hurriedly added, Well, were friends, so its unfair that youre always the only one whoes to see me. I would try my best although it would be difficult.


    .


    This time, it was my turn to surprise.


    The ce where I was staying was Heilon Manor, and it was a ce where no one was allowed to enter as they want. Toe there meant to have a certain position in the Heilon Duchy. And he said he would go there ande to see me?


    And also, this was the first time Sigren brought up the word friend. Of course this was shocking.


    Of course, Im an orphan with nothing, so even if I said something like this, you wouldnt believe it


    No, I believe you Sigren. Im sure you can do it.


    I smiled mischievously as I looked at the blue-grey eyes that wavered helplessly.


    Beside, its not just that. You someday. You will definitely have anything.


    This was the truth. He would have a dazzling future. Wealth, fame, power, and. A happy life with a lovely lover who would heal his wound.


    I promise.


    After a moment of silence, I muttered as if I vowed.


    No, ill help you make that happen.


    Because the moment I saw his wounds, I made that promise.


    .


    Looking at Sigrens hardened eyes, I smiled a little sadly.


    This winter was the day when I truly became Sigrens friend.

 Chapter 23 - Heilon

    Heilons winter was long. To be more urate, the winter here never ended. Even the snow melted for only one or two months.


    And I hated it. Why the hell did I set up Heilon as a cold region? It had been over five years since I came to Heilon, and this never-ending snow never failed to make me struggle. Especially, when I had to fight in a snowy mountain for hours, every second of it, Iined endlessly.


    So cold!


    The soldier standing next to me had a parched face at my dreadful face. I heard it was his first battle today, but he was still a young boy. Was his name Allen? He looked like he was in histe teens, about the same age as me.


    La.dy Fiona! Please focus on the battle!


    Im concentrating enough. I flicked my fingers lightly, and a secondter, the lightning bold fell right next to Allen. Dont worry about me, just look around calmly first.


    Allen, who fell down, looked at the ce where the lightning fell with a white face. He now realized that there was a monster that had been trying to tear off his neck just until now, but it was dead. Seeing him so surprised that he couldnt even scream, I smiled brightly.


    By the way, if you look away like that, you would be the monsters dinner.


    Allens legs trembled at my words.


    Huh? He was scared more than I thought. Poor him, this amount of braveness would be the joke between the soldiers. As an encouragement, I ced a hand on his shoulder and smiled softly.


    Dont be afraid. Im here to protect you from that.


    Allen stared nkly at me. His cheeks were flushed red, probably because of the cold. Seeing him like this made me feel like he was a little younger than me,


    Lady.. Lady Fiona!


    Hey, dont space out. Dodge this.


    At the same time I heard a blunt voice, something big was flown towards Allens nose. That was a huge head of a beast with fangs the size of my forearm. As it fell right in front of Allen, the blood dripped from the monsters neck sshed and stained Allens clothes and the snow.


    UH..uhh..


    Allen, who was already surprised, was even more terrified by the shocking sight. This obviously was not something that couldfort him.


    I sighed and looked at the person responsible for throwing the monsters head in front of a new soldier. He was walking calmly over the bloody snow and passed through the monster corpses that were all over the ce. His white face was delicate yet cold as if it were carved from ice.


    Sigren.


    The pretty boy had shredded the youthful feelings he used to have. His eyes were sharp and cold like a hawk gliding in the blue sky. A well-made sword was held in hisrge and trained hand. The blood of the monster he had just cut was dripping from the tip of his sword. Rather than a frightening sight, it was more like a strange harmony between Sigrens unique sharp beauty and brutality of the surroundingndscape. His blue-grey eyes nced at me as he approached with his long legs. His mouth, as if drawn with a brush, moved slowly.


    What?


    The hell, was he still in puberty? What was with the way he talk? Wasnt puberty ended when someone was 19 years old? When they reached adulthood? Whats up with him?


    what?What do you mean what? If you startle people, you should apologize.


    Abel definitely told me to educate the newbies. If they were shocked just because of this, they were in trouble. Sigren replied with a sour face. He then looked down at Allen and smiled coldly. This is just the beginning.


    It went without saying that not only Allen, but also the faces of other soldiers around him turned white.


    Right now, Sigrens skill was at the level where low-ranking monsters were afraid of him and run away. It was natural that his aura was so strong that made the people also afraid of him.


    I barely let out a sigh.


    These days, Sigren has often shown this kind of harsh attitude toward others. However, weirdly, I heard from Abel that he usually had no major problems getting along with other people. So, I didnt know why he was doing this in front of me, which of course always made me have to deal with this kind of situation.


    I slightly pushed Sigren, who repressed the soldiers with his eyes alone, on his chest. Fortunately, he flinched a little and then withdrew his gaze.


    I looked at the soldiers and grinned to calk the tense atmosphere.


    Dont worry. I was just like you at first. But I quickly got used to it. You will able to do well soon.


    At what I said, a soldier raised his hand with a red face as if he was very nervous.


    You have any questions?


    I..Ive heard rumors among the soldiers, there would be a selection for Lady Fionas escort.


    Thats right.


    If I work hard, will I be able to be selected despite Im still a rookie?


    It was an unexpected question. Well, although most of the soldiers who escorted me were veterans, it was not unreasonable that these soldiers also want to be one of them.


    Is your name Jeremy?


    Yes, My Lady. Jeremy smiled broadly when I called his name.


    For me, it was a good thing to have a goal in anything. It was even better if they worked hard and became a good soldier.


    Alright. Ill be waiting. I smiled lightly to cheer him up.


    Yes, My Lady. Ill do my best! Jeremy answered in a loud voice eventhough the tip of his ear was red because of my words.


    He was sure a young man as he was very motivated. I looked at him happily for a moment.


    How dare you make obvious tricks


    For some reason, I heard Sigrens teeth grinding from behind. Seriously? He had to stop staring at the soldiers. What if they got discouraged again?


    Somehow, as the days go by, I felt like Sigren was bing more like Abel.


    I sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 24 - Heilon

    Five years had passed since I came to Heilon and it meant there was not much time left until the beginning of the original story. Right now, I was eighteen years old, and Sigren was neen years old. Of course, in a few months, both of us would grow a year older.


    In these years, Sigren kept his childhood promise. Since he was learning swords from Abel as the original story flowed, he was now in a position where he could freely go in and out of Heilon Manor. Now, no one dared to treat him badly due to his strength.


    In the meantime, Ive been working hard to achieve my nned lifethe peaceful lifein my own way. Ive been saving the big amount of money I received from Heilon in exchange for protecting the walls and the money from selling the materials of the monsters I killed. Right now, my saving was quiet a lot to the point I had nothing to worry about making living for the rest of my life. I just had to see Sigren and Yunice walk on the golden path of the main characters, and spend a leisure life.


    Of course, not everything I nned went smoothly. What happenedtely definitely had interfered myfortable ns.


    Duke, I havee to report you.


    At my words, Abel, who was signing some papers at his desk, raised his head and stopped what he was doing.


    Whats going on?


    It has to do the the new soldiers.


    Alright. Do the report.


    I reported everything that happened when I went out on monsters hunting.


    Abel nodded his head lightly after I finished speaking.


    Good work. Fiona, have you thought my previous offer?


    I sighed inwardly. The offer he talked about was the thing that interfered with my future ns.


    Abel leaned deeply into the backrest and smiled with his arrogant smile.


    Quickly, call me Father.


    This.


    Abels offer to me was to be his adopted daughter. It meant to be the sessor to Heilon.


    I will decline.


    Have you even contemte about that? Abel grumbled at my firm answer.


    But, my life ns was pretty muchid out when I came to Heilon.


    What are your ns again? I remembered them being very silly.


    How could someone say other peoples future ns are absurd while looking at them?


    It was about seeing Sigren marry and have a good life, then me having leisurely retirement in a peaceful ce.


    After I said my n, I heard Abel was mumbling like he pity Sigren. I honestly didnt get it, why did he say he felt sorry for Sigren?


    Fiona, the position, power, wealth, and honor that Heilon has. Are you really not interested in all of these being yours?


    Im not interested. I replied firmly.


    If I be your father, I would grant you everything you want.


    Wow, Abel as my father? Just thinking about it was..


    Its a lot of pressure.


    My straightforward words made Abel frown as if he were offended.


    Youre so cold-hearted.


    I responded by shrugging my shoulders lightly. I had nothing against what he said as it was not totally wrong.


    Now that youve all grown up. Its also time to be independent.


    Yes. Its time for that.


    As if he didnt like my answer, Abel looked at me quietly. However, as I became stronger for the past years, I was no longer easily getting scared by Abel like in the past.


    Okay. i wont ask you anymore if you dont like it. Beside, youve done a lot of work for five years. I personally appreciate it.


    I felt weird hearing what Abel said. Was this a sign a world would copse? Or was he sick? In worried tone I said, What are talking about all of sudden? You dont have a disease, dont you?


    Of course not. I also felt embarrassed when i said that, but listen to me.


    I quickly shut my mouth.


    You chose to fight the monsters at a young age. So, maybe, because of this, you are sick of Heilon, thend Im proud of.


    .


    Abel sighed softly.


    I understand. Now, Heilon is a lot more stable. Recently, the number of monsters had decreased significantly. There are also a lot of strong knights and soldiers, so its not hard to defend. Sigrenhe is also helping a lot too.


    It was then that I vaguely understood what Abel was trying to say.


    So now you can go wherever you want to go, Fiona.


    Youve just be an adult. You are free to do whatever you want. With the level of your magic skill, you would be able to enjoy all kinds of wealth and glory in the capital,


    Abel tapped his desk once or twice with his finger as if he was thinking something.


    If youre concerned about your position as an illegitimate child, I would protect you in the name of Heilon. The capital would not treat you recklessly.


    Uh that is unexpected.


    What?


    I didnt know the Duke would make such a kind offer.


    Im just giving what you deserved.


    What do you think I am? The remuneration and that are different things.


    .


    I just couldnt believe he was saying such a sweet thing as he always spoke so dirty and harshly. So, I was surprised Abel was thinking like this. Now, Ive kinda a bit reflected on my habit of cursing him as a human without blood and tears in my heart.


    Abel then searched his drawer, took out a letter, and hand it over to me.


    What is it?


    Its a letter from your hometown.


    If it was hometown, then it was from Count Green. Ive never sent a letter since I came to Heilon. So, what has happened all of a sudden?


    Weve never contacted each other before why did they send it?


    Well.. i havent opened it either. So, i dont know what its about.


    I did really wonder what happened all of a sudden in the house that sent me to the war.


    Abel looked at me for a moment and said as if something hade to his mind.


    If you want, I could destroy the home that pushed you here. Heughednguidly like a wild beast in the afternoon sun.


    There are quite a few weakness that Ive uncovered. It seemed like a fiery burning spirit that Abel had was burning as it was thest one.


    Well, Im not that vengeful. To be honest, I didnt even care.


    Abel nodded his head sullenly.


    Well, if its with your personality, it would be. If it were me, as soon as I had the strength, I would wipe off without leaving a single speck of dust.


    Yeah, that was why I could never turn Abel into an enemy in the future.


    I inadvertently grabbed the letter. Clearly, it was time for the original story to begin soon. It was time for the heroine toe out, and even more, if I was by Sigren side for nothing, I might be distracted.


    Anyways, your suggestion thank you.


    If youre so thankful call me father. Abel didnt give up until the end.


    I refused.


    What a cold-hearted kid.


    I left the office with a grin at the sight of Abel strange grunting appearance.

 Chapter 25 - Heilon

    Abel gave me the letter sent by the Green family, but apparently, I was not the recipient. I realized it was because of the unexpected content of the letter.


    The confirmation of my death?


    The letter contained the premise that I had died. The gist was, currently, my father, Count Green, was in a critical condition. Because of that, the family had to deal with the inheritance matters and they asked Heilon to send a document confirming the death of Fiona, the blood rtive of the Green family.


    It seems they dont even think Im alive in the first ce.


    They despised me so much that they sent me out because they wanted me to die five years ago. It was clear that they had forgotten about me and only remembered when it was time to deal with the inheritance issue.


    What a consistent family.


    I casually threw the letter to the desk.


    To be honest, I wasnt even interested in the Greens inheritance. So, I didnt have to go since I had no business over there, and I had no obligation to see him on his deathbed. However, when Abel told me to live doing what I wanted to do, there was something that popped out of my mind.


    Wouldnt be it be annoying for them when they found out the person they wanted to die is still alive?


    Theyve tried so hard to get rid of me. They really thought I was gone for good. However, because I was still on Greens family register, they needed confirmation of my death. If the green family knew I was still aliveThen it would definitely give some stir.


    Maybe it would be better to just sign the memorandum of renunciation of inheritance first.


    Abel said it was okay to take revenge on the Green family, but I did not want to. Not motivated would be more urate. I didnt want to pour my emotions into what happened five years ago. It was not worth my attention. In addition, destroying the family where I was born was actually spitting in my face. Even if I wanted to, I couldnt kill them as they were nobles. An attempt to kill or seriously injured nobles was a bit big felony. The only way was to throw them into jail which could impact me negatively. Anyway, every way also needed too much work, so for me who had no motivation, the only way to end everything peacefully and easily was to sign a waiver.


    To do that, I had to go back home first. Also, I wanted to take a look around at least once. For five years, I had been stuck in Heilon with only snow everywhere. The biggest advantage of this ce was that we could make as much money as we wanted as long as we have the ability, but It would be so tiring after doing the work after years. Now that I had saved as much money as I needed, and I was also a decent adult, all the factors that could limit my actions had disappeared.


    Fiona, are you there?


    Someone knocked on my door. It was a familiar voice. So I opened it and found Sigren was standing in front of my door.


    Sigren,e in.


    Sigren flinched at my words and shook her head lightly.


    Never mind. Ill talk to you here.


    Sigren and I were close enough that we liked to talk together on the bed a few years ago. But these days, because we grew up, he often acted awkwardly in this way.


    What brought you here?


    I heard from Abel.


    You should say teacher.


    .


    Sigren put on a face of disgust expression on his face.


    It was kinda funny, but it was also kinda harsh. He didnt have to reject that strongly.


    Te..teacher said you might leave soon.


    Probably.


    Where are you going?


    Well, first of all, I got a letter saying my father is in critical condition, so Ill go to the capital.


    Count Green was a capital noble, so his mansion was in the capital.


    Sigren paused for a moment.


    Even the person who abandoned you, you still regards him as a father.


    Well, it was really like that. To put it bluntly, it was because there was no proper name to call him.


    Then, will youe back after seeing him in his deathbed?


    No, I want to look around the capital city.


    Right. Youve been in Heilon for years, it was a good idea. So, when will you back?


    Then I realized Sigren might misunderstand something.


    Sigren, right now, i dont intend toe back.


    What are you talking about? SIgren asked right away.


    I have no intention ofing back.


    Why?


    For some reason, it felt like the questions and answers were spinning around at the same ce.


    Is there a reason to be here now?


    That was it.


    Sigren and I were good friends for five years, and sometimes I protected him. Right now, with the start of the original novel approaching, there was little I could for him. In the future, Sigren would be recognized as the official prince and also meet Yunice. In other words, all that was left for Sigren to do now was lead a perfect life. A happy life with wealth, fame, power, and a lovely lover, as I promised years ago.

 Chapter 26 - Heilon

    Lets talk for a moment.


    Sigren then entered the room with a firm expression on his face. I thought he wanted to talk in front of the door, but I guessed, he changed his mind? II hesitated a bit and eventually took a few steps back. He then grabbed my shoulder and spoke in a low voice.


    Youre going to leave?


    Uh-huh.


    Dont answer me with uh-huh. How can you decide that so quickly without saying a word?


    The Duke said Im now an adult so he told me to do what I wanted to do?


    Sigren mumbled harsh words towards Abel with his head bowed. If Abel heard it, he would immediately bang Sigrens head on the floor.


    I lightly patted Sigrens cheek.


    You have to use good words.


    Is that all you have to say to me now?


    What else is there?


    You.. Did you forget that weve ben together life and death for five years? Sigren gritted his teeth.


    Oh.. youre sad.


    Well, it was understandable. I was the only one who could call Sigren a friend. Of course, he would be sad when I said Id leave.


    I smiled, gently stroking SIgrens fine ck hair.


    Okay, Ill write a letter to you.


    That is not the problem here.


    Sigren grabbed my shoulders and shook them slightly as he was trying to wake me up.


    I think I would lose my mind.


    Then, whats the matter?


    Everything, from one to ten.


    I looked at him and gently blinked. As he reacted so intently, I became calm.


    Sigren, are you thinking wed be together forever?


    .


    When I asked, Sigren looked strangled.


    Were both adults. No matter how close we are as a childhood friends, its natural at one point of our life our road would splitt.


    When I went to college, I lose contact with my friends in elementary, middle, and high school. Although this world had no such concept of alumni, my point was still counted.


    Sigrenughed as if in dismay.


    Youre too cold.


    Could you describe me as rational?


    Do you n to stay in the capital all the time?


    I dont know. First of all, I just want to go somewhere warm.


    I hope he did not make a sad face. He was not a child anymore. Did he really believe that he would be able to spend time with me all the time?


    I felt it was just his response because he couldnt go to the capital. The capital was like the home that sought his life. It was Sigrens hometown, but it was also a ce where he had to avoid at the same time. However, if it went ording to the original, he coulde to the capital anyway.


    I reached out and wrapped around Sigrens cheeks.


    Dont be sad Sigren. Wherever I am, I will always be on your side.


    Sigren looked at me with gloomy sunken eyes. I


    I made eye contact with him and spoke in a calm tone, Tell me you need help. I woulde to you.


    If I ask you to stay here with me?


    That was no good. If he was stuck in Heilon, the story couldnt proceed at all.


    Except that. Smiled brightly.


    Youre  so contradictory.


    Wherever you are, except that. Isnt it good that you have friend you could ask for help when there is a crisis in your life?


    Sigren sighed lightly.


    Fiona


    Hmm??


    What do you think of me?


    I regard you as the most precious thing in the world.


    Then what would you do if i left for somewhere?


    Of course Ill see you off hoping youre safe. Ill run to you if you need help.


    .


    Sigren looked at me with a look that he was slowly getting angry. As expected, he was bing more and more like Abel as the days go by.


    Forget it. Im a fool asking for you a question.


    I let out a small sigh at the cold reaction.


    Youre sometimes too cold.


    Thats what im going to say.


    Never mind. Lets stop talking.


    He was a grown man now, but he was still a child.


    I looked at Sigren for a moment, then turned around, slowly walked towards my bed, trying to find my nket. My shoulders were shivering for some reason. So, I wanted to wrap my nket around my body. But I couldnt remember where it was. I think the maids washed it and put it somewhere, but I didnt know where.


    Then, something fell lightly on my shoulder. I turned my head slightly to check that it was the nket I had just been looking for. It must have been Sigrid who found this in the room. I smiled inwardly. Even if we were upset with our childhood friends, we would do anything for them.


    Sigren, thank you for finding me


    Fiona


    At that moment, a warmth wrapped around my back with the sound of my name being called. It wasnt just the warmth of the nket. There were two strong arms stretched out over the nkets wrapped around my shoulders. Then a low voiced echoed in my ear with a sigh.


    If you were going to leave this ce, then just stay in the capital.


    .


    Sigren had grown rapidly in recent years. He had grown so much taller than me. He hugged me from behind, but I felt like I was trapped in SIgrens arms.


    Why all of a sudden?


    Wasnt he upset I was going to the capital?


    Come to think of it, its nothing new. Isnt it like this all the time? Wherever you are, I will definitely


    Suddenly, the young image of Sigren, who blushed and said he would definitelye to meet me, oveps with his current words.


    follow you.


    After saying that, Sigrens hands slowly fell away. Even though I was covered with a nket, my shoulder trembled a little as his body temperature went away.


    Finally, Sigren whispered as if he swore. So, wait for me in the capital.


    BANG.


    The door was closed.


    Then I took a deep breath and stared at the door Sigren had just closed.


    It was a death g if the protagonist did something he didnt usually do.


    I trembled with unknown anxiety.

 Chapter 27 - Heilon

    It took several months to finish some tasks before leaving Heilon, and the day hade. The luggage I packed was simple considering I lived here for 5 years. It was because I was not someone who possessed many things, nor do I have an obsession with the things I have. So I just gave out or threw out what I considered unnecessary. Therefore, I didnt have many things to take.


    Since having an argument with Sigren, I had been somewhat awkward with SIgren. There were many people who saw me off when I was going to leave, but he was not one of them. Even Abel gave ament as he approached me.


    There is no Sigren.


    He was very upset after I told him Im leaving.


    Did he say anything else?


    He said hed follow me.


    Thats just like him. Abel grinned widely which made me nervous.


    Then, Abel took a letter out of his inside pocket and handed it to me.


    What is this?


    This is a letter of introduction. Use it when you want to stay at Heilon mansion in the capital.


    I nodded my head calmly. In addition to having a castle in the northern territory, Heilon had a separate family-owned mansion in the capital.


    The big bonus for thest one.


    Abel then responded gently, I dont know if it will be thest or not.


    What a scary word.


    So instead of responded his words, I just quietly took the letter and put it in my luggage.


    Thank you for everything.


    Okay. Abels answer was as clear as always.


    As soon as I got on the carriage, the door closed. The wheels began to roll slowly as I could hear the horse neighing. When I met Abels eyes, I gently waved my hand. He looked at me for a moment and then said something as I saw his mouth moving.


    Unfortunately, I understood the meaning at once and sat quietly in a chair. If I didnt see it wrong, what Abel said


    Fiona, well meet again.


    It was that. I blinked as I watched the scenery passing by more and more quickly as the carriage gained speed.


    I didnt know why everyone said simr things when I said I wanted to go to have a rest.


    ***


    Recently inside the house of Count Green was very noisy.


    As the eldest son, It is natural for me to be the head of this family, and it should be me who decides the issue of inheritance.


    Brother, tell me, whichw in this country that stated only the firstborn who could be the head of the family unconditionally! There. is. none! In addition, we are Green family, a mage family! The only natural thing that happened is the one who could be the head of the family is the most talented magician among us!


    The head of the house, Count Green, copsed without warning. Even more so, the healers had told them to prepare because it was unlikely he would ever be conscious. Because of that, since the Count copsed even before he could write a formal will of inheritance, the siblings of course made a fuss over the property issues.


    Are you saying that now youre better at magic than me? Caindel red at his youngest brother, Jen.


    Isnt that obvious? If you said that you could use magic, isnt it only at the level of making fire the size of a bonfire?! Jen stared at Caindel without hesitation.


    Caindel gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Jen. Those words were like pouring salt on his wound. Hisck of talent as a mage was his only inferiorityplex. He was born as the eldest son of a long-established mage family, but his talent for magic was terrible.


    How dare you speak like that to me, your older brother, without knowing my struggles! Get out of this house right now!


    Why do I have to leave this house?! The one who has to leave is you, brother, because it was you who tarnished the Green Family. A. Magician. Family!! Jen didnt even blink an eye at Caindels shouting.


    You..! you..!


    Caindel stared at Jen with his sharp eyes, he could not reply Jens words as what Jens said had some truth though he didnt want to ept it. Between the three of them, he, Jane, and JenJen had the best talent for magic.


    Jane, the second child, was out of the picture for inheriting the position of the head of their family since she was married. However, his youngest brother, Jen, was a headache. If Jen whose magic skill was superior to his own was able to create a good enough public opinion in the society, then he, Caindel, the eldest son, might really be kicked out of his sessor position.


    If only he were not exist


    Stop it.


    The Countess came into the drawing room where the brothers were fighting.


    I cant believe you brothers are fighting over this kind of thing. Did you know there has been a rumor about this family because of your fight? And people constantly talk about us! Im extremely ashamed.


    Mother, looked at what Jen did to me, give him some words!


    Jen didnt give up and fought back.


    Isnt what I did better than watching an ipetence older brother greedily wants to eat up the whole thing by himself?


    WHAT?!


    STOP!


    At the Countess words, Caindell bit his mouth.


    I cant keep my eyes open anymore seeing brothers fighting so frivolously. Inheritance issues will be handled by me. You, brothers, shouldnt argue about the inheritance of his family anymore.


    Even mother has no right to do that, Jen replied to her.


    What?


    Mother must have thought we wouldnt have noticed that you have a lover. Caindel gave a scornful smile, In fact, we also knew that mother has been giving a lot of money to that blue-eyed kidtely. I apologized, but we definitely could not leave the inheritance issue to mother, if we were to hand it to you, who knows, maybe this family fortune would be given to that person.


    The Countess, whose face was blushed because of anger, cried in a hoarse voice.


    How could you talk to your mother who gave birth to you like this!


    Dont be so angry. We dont care what kind of young man our mother meets, but if such a rumor spreads to society, Im worried that my noble mother will be hurt.


    .


    The Countess quietly red at both of her sons.


    Impudent kids. Threatening this mother who raised them


    Then, suddenly the sound of knocking on the closed drawing room door rang.


    Whats going on?


    The servant was frightened by the screaming of the Countess, so they spoke in caution.


    Ma.. Madam, my lord, a guest has arrived, and I think you should check it out.


    Who the hell is it?


    Thatdy Fiona Green, who left for Heilon five years ago, is back.


    At the servants words, the three people in the drawing room looked at each other with questionable faces.


    I cant believe it. Shes still alive?


    It must be fake. It doesnt make sense a thirteen year old girl is still alive on the northern battlefield. She doesnt even know who to use basic magic.


    All three remembered about Fiona. The illegitimate child Count Green brought. The child they locked up in the attic because of how useless she was for them. However, when the imperial order came to them to send one of the members of the family to the north, that was when they found the use of that child. Thus, they united and pushed her so they could cast loose from the imperial order.


    Of course, none of them felt guilty about it.


    Get rid of her right away. Its a fake, no matter


    Before the Countess words finished fell, the door of the drawing room swung open, and a voice as smooth as silk resounded.


    Thats too much.


    There was a girl in herte teens with wavy silver hairing in, ignoring the servant restraining her.


    I just came back like this.


    She came slowly and spoke her words.


    I received your letter well.


    Of course, it was a sarcastic intention since the letter was sent to ask her deatch certification.


    But, rather than giving you my death certificate, I like to show my face in personnope, I think you would like it more like this. Am I right?


    Fiona looked through the three hardened people. She then pped lightly as if to evoke the frozen atmosphere.


    Since this cute youngest member is back after a long time, Im sure youll wee me, right?


    She smiled brightly. Her lips which seemed unusually red because of her extremely white skin smiled deeper and deeper.


    Im d my family hasnt changed.


    She then added, with one more gentle tone.


    Sincerely.

 Chapter 28

    The birds chirping woke me up. The unfamiliar ceiling made me remember that I was not in Heilon castle, but Count Greens house.


    Yesterday, I arrived at an ambiguous time, so I just slept in this house. Fortunately, they assigned a normal room for me.


    If they were to give me the attic I had before, I would have turned this house upside down.


    The shocked expression of the Countess and my half-brothers came to my mind. They looked at me as if they had seen a ghost. I had no interest in the Green familys property so I was wondering whether I shoulde to this house or not, but I was d I came, I liked the stupid expression of those three. In fact, when I decided to go, I had the intention to make my appearance in front of them as a sarcastic reply to their letter.


    But, theyre calmer and a bit kinder than I expected.


    If they were to not have a resentment towards me, it was definitely a lie. However, I thought their reaction would be more than that. I thought they would feel more annoyed.


    Also, as I expected, it turned out this damn family eventually fought over the inheritance, and was going to split up. I hope, if possible, by their ugly fight, this family would bepletely destroyed.


    However, of course, I didnt want to be implicated by it. I felt like it would be better to sign the letter of renunciation of the inheritance and leave this house quickly, today or tomorrow.


    I dont want to stay here.


    I brought the washing water A maids voice was heard outside of the door.


    Come on in.


    The maid opened the door and came in, then put the wash water in front of me. The bassin was full of water, and because of how rough the maid put it in front of me, some water spilled on the floor.


    This maid should have been careful. In Heilon, this was a rare mistake. Abel was a perfectionist so all the maids of the castle were also excellent. But I wasnt picky enough toin about this little mistake. So without a second thought, I tried to put my hand into the washbasin, but eventually stopped when I detected a bad smell.


    What is this strange smell?


    Upon closer inspection, the washbasin was rusted in several ces. In addition, the bad smell wasing from the water.


    I take back the thought that theyre kinder than I think.


    No noble family provided such washing water todies or guests of the family.


    This is mop water.


    It was obvious that this was on purpose.


    When I looked up, the maid who brought the washing water had her face bowed. The corner of her lips trembled as she tried to hold back herughter.


    I looked closely and I remembered that she was the maid that I saw often five years ago. She was one of the maids who was particrly harsh on me for being an illegitimate child. There was no doubt that this maid was able to act like this because she had the unspoken permission from the people of this family, including the Count Green and his wife. And this time, she got that invisible permission from the Countess.


    I managed to hold my sigh.


    Apparently, everyone in this family was still under the illusion that I was still a thirteen years old kid with no money, no ce to go, and no power.


    If you all treated me like this, I dont think I could hold back the feeling of wanting revenge.


    Feeling the anger that swelled up inside, I touched the area near my lips. I had to put up with the shitty things in front of me. Because, now, I have the awareness of an adult living a social life.


    .


    After taking a deep breath, I looked up at the maid and asked in a soft tone as usual.


    You, what is your name?


    ***


    Its May.


    The maid said her name while staring straight at Fiona.


    Okay, May. Its a face I remembered seeing before.


    Generally, in a noble family, a maid should not easily have eye contact with the noble they served. However, there was a reason why May could act so daringly. It was because she was one of the Countess favorite maids.


    The Countess originally extremely hated Fiona, and now, with a dispute arised within the family over who inherited the property and the seat of the head family, it was natural that the return of the illegitimate child who she thought was dead was a sand in her eyes. And it was not only her, the other family members felt the same way as her. The Green family was worried to the point that they were afraid even a single jewel would be taken away by the lowly illegitimate child.


    The countess seemed like wanted to get rid of this girl.


    So, with the Countess on her back, May had nothing to fear. Even if she treated Fiona harshly, no one would me her. Because this was the unwritten permission.


    Fiona Green.


    Mayughed on the inside. The girl in front of her was just a grown-up girl. She had no power, all she had was half noble blood.


    She thinks she is lucky she coulde back and sticks herself to this family. What a dream.


    While Countess asked her to serve Fiona, May felt that this was an opportunity. If she could make Fiona out from this house, the countess trust on her would be stronger. So, May, with the greedy idea of her, looked forward with confidence.


    Fiona looked at May for a moment, then said kindly.


    May, I believe you are aware of your own faults.


    May shook her head and replied fiercely.


    What are you talking about?


    In response, Fiona quietly raised her hands and covered her face. At first nce, it looked like her shoulders were shaking.


    What? She cries just because of this?


    Seeing Fiona like that because of her, Mayughed inwardly.

 Chapter 29

    SLAP!


    Suddenly her cheek was burning as if they were on fire. May was hit so hard that her head was spinning. She then put her hand on her cheek, dumbfounded, then looked at the girl in front of her. However, what made her shocked was the expression on Fionas face. She couldnt believe Fiona who just pped her on the cheek smiling so sweetly and lovingly.


    As I said yesterday, Im d that this family doesnt seem to have changed.


    Hey! What is this?! May cried out in a hoarse voice.


    Fiona took a step closer to May, who was embarrassed.


    Suddenly, the air in the room became cold rapidly. There wasnt even a strong wind, but the windows in the room began to tremble.


    May felt an unknown pressure. But she knew, it was not just because she was pped on the cheek.


    May, what did you do wrong?


    Obviously, Fiona was smiling brightly, yet May felt an unknown fear. Her lungs felt tight.


    Lady Fiona, did you realize that when you did this, it would be you who got in trouble? May bit her lips tightly and built herst pride. I would report this to the OCuntess right now. If she know this, you would never could stand still


    SLAP!


    May felt a sharp pain in her cheek again, and when she looked forward, there was only a calm smile on Fionas face. That expression, which did not suit the situation, felt bizarre.


    Who am I, May? Fiona asked in a soft voice.


    Then, May stuttered. You.. youre Lady Fiona.


    At that time, the firece in the room burned.


    KYAAAA.


    Then the window trembled more and more strongly, and the curtains pped irregrly.


    Surprised by the unknown phenomenon, May now copsed.


    Fiona bent slightly and looked down at her with a smile on her(Fiona) face


    May was confused. Fiona behaved in an unbelievable way while the gentle expression was still on her face. However, the more May looked at her, the expression of the girl was gentle but her eyes werent smiling. The unknown fear was creeping from the way she looked at her.


    This cant be


    May didnt know, but Fiona was someone who had fought against those monsters for quite a long time. Although she was not as good as Sigren, she could do the things that at least she could make an ordinary maid terrified of her. Also, because of her anger, the magical powers around her that she did not control were running wild.


    In Heilon, where Ive been living for five years, I even cut off the tongue of a servant who dared to talk back to their master like this.


    Fiona whispered as if she were talking about nostalgic memories.


    Sometimes, there was a punishment of plucking their eyes out.


    At that cruel words, Mays body was shaking.


    So, what kind of punishment does the capital city impose?


    May didnt answer. It was not because she didnt want to answer as an act of rebellion, but she couldnt, her tongue was numb. She was shocked and terrified. No nobledy in the capital discussed such harsh punishment as cutting off the tongue or plucking eyes out.


    .


    Fiona put a hand on Mays cheek and said in a sad tone. Oh, my. Whats happened to the confidence you had a while ago? What are you so quiet?


    She gently stroked Mays cheek as if her white hand wasforting her. But of course, what she said waspletely different from what she did.


    If you dont answer, Ill have to follow Heilons way. After all, wouldnt it be better if I cut off the tongue that is talking so daringly awhile ago?


    Im sorry. Sorry my Lady.


    May was so terrified that she began to shed tears.


    May, tell me. Who am I? Fiona asked in a sullen tone.


    Now May instinctively realized that this was herst chance. The woman in front of her was not just a stupid illegitimate child. She was truly a person who could do what she said.


    I must be not in the right mind


    You are the Green familys Lady Fiona May swallowed her tears while barely opening her mouth.


    Fiona smiled satisfactorily.


    Then what should you do?


    May bowed her head in a hurry.


    I wont do anything presumptuous again. Please forgive me.


    Yeah. as you should.


    Fiona then got up from her seat.


    As she walked away, May sighed relief in secret. She had to go and report to the Countess right now.


    However, contrary to Mays thought, it didnt end there.


    SPLASH!


    Fiona poured the water from the washbasin onto Mei.


    .


    Because of what was happening now, May couldnt say anything even though she was covered with smelly water. Water dripped down the ends of her hail and along her chin.


    Fiona looked down at Mei with an arrogant gaze. There was no smile on her face. As if she was sculpted by ice, she was expressionless without leaving a single point of warmth. As if the gentle expression of her face a while ago was a mask. Fiona then turned her back and said in an icy tone. If you do a boring trick again, I wont let it go.


    BANG!


    The door was closed.

 Chapter 30

    I walked down the hallway to cool my head.


    Sigren said that I had a bit of a temper. He even said that mine was scary particrly because I smiled when I was angry. Of course, no one was looking in the mirror when they were angry, so I actually was wondering how I looked like when I was angry.


    Everyone seems to run away when they saw may face?


    Anyway, I changed my room because the floor was dirty with the mop water. The maids were taking care of it.


    Where do you think you could wander around?


    I stopped walking at the sudden voice. How could annoying thingse one after another? Then I quietly turned my body, there was Countess adorned with sumptuous dress and jewels.


    Whats the matter with roaming around my house?


    The Countess unfolded the fan she holding. Why the hell did she need a fan at home?


    Is this your house? It seems too much for you that you forgot where youvee from.


    Everyone hadnt changed. And I really wanted to hit her. For a moment, I seriously thought about burning the Countessplicated twisted hair.


    Get out of here. We dont want a rat in the gutter clinging to us asking to have something to eat.


    Be patient. Be patient. I am a rational person.


    I uttered a spell on my mind to calm my anger. But then I realized why should I need to be patient? Ive endured enough of this shitty thing, and also they were always the ones who started the fight. Wasnt it if there was a situation where we had to fight, we had to fight instead of avoiding it?


    But If I attack this family, my stay will be longer.


    That was the only thing I didnt like about it. To attack this family, I had many things to do and a lot of things about.


    Thinking about it, I sighed.


    Well, fuck it.


    The countess attitude was a reallyst string. Should I say thank you for her showing this attitude? The little hesitation and annoyance suddenly disappeared.


    Thank you, Madam.


    At my answer, the Countess drew a puzzled look. I gave her a bright smile.


    It motivated me to do something right.


    The reason I returned to Green Family was simple. I didnt want to be tied up here. No actually, I didnt like to be tied to anything that was more urate. I was going to give up the inheritance neatly and remove myself from the Green familys register. So, if there was something happened, I wont be implicated. Of course, I didnt intend to use radical methods in the process. This was what I thought.


    However, things happened differently from what I expected. Also, maybe May was the Countess maid?


    Madam, I wont leave here with a single jewel that is rolling in this house.


    But I wont let you have it.


    So, dont worry about anything.


    If possible, it would be better if they were extremely greedy to their hearts content. Because the despair would grow even greater when everything they thought was in their hand disappear in front of their eyes.


    I smiled brightly.


    Im thinking of throwing everything out of this house.


    Seriously, one fight to put up with this shitty house was enough. I didnt want to stress up. Stress was bad for mental health.


    That day, I sent a letter to Abel. the content was simple.


    [The severance pay you mentioned before, could I get it now?]


    ***


    DO NOT SHARE AND REPOST THIS ON ANY OTHER PLATFORMS.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The preface of the letter from Fiona was:


    [The severance pay you mentioned before, could I get it now?]


    It came sooner than i thought.


    After reading the letter, Abel put it down on the desk. The severance pay that Fiona was referring to was about Count Green, whom they talked about before. Precisely, the weakness of the family.


    Well, she also has a soft side.


    To be honest, this was what he expected.


    Abel leaned on the backrest, deep in thought.


    Fiona green was a strange child. From her childhood until now, she was sweet and affectionate like candy, but she could be adamant and cold-hearted at some points. It was difficult for him to guess what her real personality was.


    When she lived here, she did her best to protect Heilon. It even made him enough to think she cherished this estate. But when she told him she wanted to leave, she really left without any regrets. What a stark difference between her two attitudes. To be honest, he was even saddened in his heart.


    Sigren deserves to be shocked.


    For five years, Fiona cared for Sigren as if he were her own body. He guessed she liked Sigren, there was even a rumor about them. However, when she decided to leave, even Sigren, who seemed to be cherished the most in the world by her, was left here. Like saying, my duty is over now.


    Well, well meet eventually.


    Seeing the letter, Abel guessed something had happened. Fiona basically was someone who did not like to act much as possible except for what she had to do. She would move if the opponent touched her first. In fact, from an early age until she became a member of society, she seemed reluctant to give and receive influence in human rtionships. He didnt know why though.


    Abel.. no, teacher.


    At that time, Abel heard a knock and a voice outside the door. There was only one person in this castle who could talk to him in such a cheeky way.


    Come on in.


    When Abels permission was granted, it was SIgren who opened the door and entered.


    Yourete.


    I came as soon as you called me. I dont even know why you called me.


    Abel smiled arrogantly at his impure disciples attitude.


    Yeah, keep acting like that. I just got a letter from Fiona.


    .


    DO NOT SHARE AND REPOST THIS ON ANY OTHER PLATFORMS.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigren gently lowered his gaze.


    Abel was satisfied with the students attitude that had changed obediently and handed over the letter.


    After reading the letter quickly, Sigren had a long sigh.


    There is only one thing in here.


    Are you going toin that there is nothing rted to you right now?


    I didnt even have that kind of expectation in the first ce.


    Sigren replied sternly, handed her letter to Abel again.


    But it doesnt really matter. Im going to see her anyway.


    Seeing his pupils straight gaze, Abel slowly nodded his head.


    Good.


    Abel was not on good terms with the current imperial family. After he knew that Sigren was the illegitimate son of the imperial family, he took Sigren under his wings and suggested Sigren a few years ago that he should be recognized as an official son of the emperor.


    However, Sigren did not respond to the proposal. All this time, Sigren had been hesitant between revenge for her mother, the wish of her mother for him to survive, and the serenity he had barely attained in his hands. Therefore Abel did not urge him to agree with his suggestion. He left Sigren to ponder to his satisfaction.


    Then, recently, Sigren had made a decision on his proposal. Well, it was obvious what the cause was.


    But Sigren, if you want to return to the capital, you have to build a splendid achievement worthy of it.


    Sigren, the illegitimate son of the emperor, who was simply nothing at present, could not return to the capital. If he went there, there was only a death threat that weed him.


    But if he carried the Heilon family on his back, had a great achievement recognized by all the people of the capital that they even cheers for him, the situation would be different.


    People like dramatic stories. So, there is a need for something to imprint the existence of prince Sigren to numerous nobles and people. Something that make people think there no reason to ignore you.


    In other words, there was a need for a reason for those people not to openly touch Sigren.


    A story about a prince who saved a lot of people by caching the leader of the monsters in the barrennd of Heilon. Naturally, the more difficult the time for everyone, the more people were passionate about heroes who overcame many hardships and adversity.


    I know. Sigren replied with a hardened expression on his face.


    If you meet all the conditions, I would provide the necessary stage for you. So if you want to get the princes seat, if you want to go to your hometown


    Abel raised the corners of his lips arrogantly as he looked at his disciple who was growing stronger like a rock that hardened day by day.


    Try to be hero sometime, Sigren.

 Chapter 31

    The reply from Abel quickly arrived. Of course, there was one condition attached.


    [After your work is done, take a look around the Heilon mansion and check it for me.]


    The Heilon mansion mentioned in this letter referred to the mansion owned by the Heilon family in the capital city. It was a ce that Abel would go to once every few years, so he asked me to visit the house to check if things were going well.


    Its not as difficult as I thought.


    In honesty, I expected that if I asked Abel for something, I had to grant him one request.


    Im d you didnt make me call you father.


    It wasnt that I hated Abel. However, whenever I imagined myself calling Abel father every time I saw him, I felt it was ridiculous.


    I kept changing the original plot


    The Abel I created was strict and cold, and he was the male protagonists important assistant. Yet, suddenly that kind of person asked me to be his adopted daughter. Considering that Fiona and Abel had a perfect antagonistic rtionship in the original story, this was more destructive than the change of the plot.


    I let out a little sigh. After this was over, I really wanted to rest.


    Now, we were really getting closer to the start of the original story, where Abel and Sigren returned to the capital. Shortly before that happened, Sigren seeded in killing the cursed dragon that ruled the northern monsters, when he was back in the capital he was praised as a hero. The imperial family could notpletely ignore public opinion in the capital city, and they had to protect their face, so they recognized Sigren as the official prince. Then, the next thing that would happen was Yunices turn to appear.


    To be honest, I really wanted to see Eunice a bit, but Sigrens behavior was a bit weird and made me worry. In these past five years, I had done everything I could do for him out of guilt. However, it seemed that the child Ive been taking care of grew up to be more stubborn than I thought and quite dependent on me. It was not that I disliked itnor did I love itbut he was the male protagonist, and there were a lot of problems he had to solve alone, yet he was that dependent. And I was very concerned about the future development.


    I patted my shoulder andmented. This was why parenting was so hard. Children didnt seem to grow up the way their parents wanted.


    The weakness of Green family in my hand right now became my way to shake off my worries about Sigren. Because this thing needed to be addressed right now.


    At present, there was an internal crisis in Green family. Objectively, the Green family had a lot of wealth. However, the path to building their fortune was highly problematic. They had their hand on the drug business.


    Everything rted to drugs was illegal in this country. If someone was involved in this kind of business, all of the property umted from this illegal activity would be confiscated by the state. In addition, the people who would get the punishment would not only be the ones who were directly involved, those of the same surname were included. If I made a mistake, I could be punished as well.


    It would be nice if it were to end simply with the property being confiscated. However, the fact screamed differently, and the possibility I would also be punished seemed to be quite high. Therefore, this card had to be carefully taken out and used.


    Also, it seemed that the people running this illegal business in this family were only the head of family, Count Green, and the first son, Caindel. The Countess and Jen didnt know.


    Speaking of Jen, he was a problem too. Suddenly, he said he wanted to be the head of the household, it was surprised me a bit. I was wondering what was happening. Now I knew.


    Gambling debt.


    This brother has gotten into gambling and lost a lot of money. He was in dire need of money to pay his debt but his pride was so high that he had been struggling alone. Now that suddenly, his father copsed, naturally, he wanted to take over the familys property and make a n to pay off his debt.


    Thinking of this problematic family, I yawned leisurely. This family was like a Jenga. A game of stacking towers with rectangr wooden blocks, and taking turns removing the blocks one by one. It was probably a game that didnt exist in this world. Anyway, my point was, like the game, this family was a dangerous situation that would copse immediately except for one block if I didnt do it carefully. This family was surprisingly unstable, despite the smooth appearance they liked to show.


    Should I take the block and destroy the tower? I patted my cheek.


    Of course, if it were in the game, the person who knocked down the tower while taking out the block lost. But in reality, it was different. I wanted to destroy it. So, what was the best way to tear down this family without harming me?


    On the surface, it seemed that Caindel, who was terrified of losing his heir position, was more cornered, but it was actually not. The one who felt more urgent was Jen, who was chased by gambling debts. Jen wanted to take over the family inheritance right away as he would be a great danger if he didnt pay off his debts.


    It would be better to shake the more cornered side first.


    As I holding Abels letter, I created a light me in my hand. Slowly. The letter burned ck.

 Chapter 32

    Abel had written particr facts about Jens gambling debt.


    Heilon Duchy was not just hunting monsters, but there was a lot of business doing this and that, and since Abel was on top of their game, it was easy for him to buy the news about Jens gambling debt. Even more so, he took over the case and gave me the authority to style this case. He did it long before I asked him to tell me the weakness of the count.


    What a terrifying foresight. I made a promise to myself again to not turn Abel into an enemy.


    I looked at the door in front of me and opened it without knocking. As I went in, Jen looked at me with a confused expression.


    What do youe here for?


    Despite the reaction, I maintained my expression.


    Third older brother, I came here to tell you something about the issue of the familys sessor.


    Jens one eyebrow went up. He then responded with a wary tone. Problem about sessors? You dont have the authority to meddle in it.


    Yes, of course. How can I interfere with such serious matters? I just wanted t give you an opinion that it would be good if its you that take over the title of Count.


    Then Jen asked with a questionable tone. What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    I opened my mouth with a sad expression on my face. The Green family is a mage family. I think it is right for the best mage in this family to take inherit the title, rather than the first son to inherit it.


    Then I continued slowly. but, until now, Eldest brother, Caindel had assumed the position of sessor as if it were natural because he was the eldest son. Dont you think its unfair?


    When I said it in a sincere tone, Jens expression loosened a little.


    Of course, I think so, Jen muttered as if he was a little angry. Youre right. The Green family is a historic mage family. It doesnt make sense for him to take over the family because he was lucky to be born as the eldest son when he doesnt have the right talent.


    I nodded slowly. I think so too, third older brother. Even though I am half-blooded, I have my own love for my family. That is why I want to give you my opinion. I think third older brother, who is a great mage, should take over the family.


    Haha. Lets emphasize the word best.


    Jen seemed to be feeling better he opened his mouth with a rxed expression.


    You are more intelligent than I thought.


    Iughed a little. Its an honor to hear that.


    But there are a lot of problems right now. You dont know, but things dont go easily. After all, the eldest brother has been in the position of the sessor for a long time.Jone spoke in a tone as if trying to teach me.


    It seemed that Jen thought I was just a girl who had just be an adult without any knowledge and reality, so he just talked without realizing. This was a good thing. If he thought of me as a stupid and careless girl, I was very grateful. Everything would be easier.


    At his words, I looked as hesitant and scared as I could.


    Yes, I think so too. But. No, actually, I came here to discuss something I found about the eldest brother. I really dont know what to do about this, so I think, because the third older brother has such a great talent, I want to consult this to older brother.


    Then I locked the door and closed the window. Like a girl who was really scared.


    At the sudden change of my attitude, Jen made a serious face at the same time.


    What the thing you are talking about?


    I took a small pocket the size of three fingers from my arms and handed it to Jen.


    This.. Do you know what it is?


    Jen carefully opened the pocket and his eyes widened.


    This is a drug. Where the hell did you get this?


    I shrugged my shoulders and said cautiously. Actually, yesterday, a maid found it in the eldest brothers room. Fortunately, I took it quickly when I saw it. I kept my mouth shut, but.


    Indeed.


    I just do not know what to do, I came to you, older brother. You are an excellent mage and know a lot of things, so I thought you would handle this better than me.


    I still muttered as if I were still in shock.


    Oh my god, the ledest brother, the heir to the family, is working on drugs, then I added naturally. I wonder if big brother could take over the family.


    Jen also nodded at my reaction.


    It doesnt make sense.


    So did you. You were a gambler yourself. Iughed at Jen inside. Still I continued to ac really shocked.


    It is because of this that iI thought older brother should take over the family.


    Jen muttered, clenching the pocket tightly in his hand.


    Yes, he doesnn deserve it.


    During this time, I spit out a very sweet sword. Im very d that there is someone like you, brother, in this family.


    Then Jen smiled contentedly and ced his hand on my shoulder.


    You found something very important Fiona. Thanks to you, things will work out. By the way, who is the maid who found the drug in eldest brothers room?


    It was the flow I expected. Jen would take Caindels weakness with this and try to overthrow him from the sessor position. But before I could tell him everything, I had something to say. So I opened my mouth carefully.


    I can tell you anything, but before that, I have a request for you.


    What is it?


    If older brother inherits the family, please remove me from the family register.


    What did you say?

 Chapter 33

    There was a reason why I went round and round like this to remove myself from this family register. I really wanted to get out of the Green family before the drug business went public and implicated me. However, in order to remove me from the family register, I had to have permission from the head of the family or the temporary head of the family. The current head of the family, Count Green, was bedridden. So, inevitably, in order to sort out the family register problem, either Caindel or Jen, one of them had to be the temporary head of the household and grant the permission.


    At the unexpected request, Jen made a puzzled expression. The request I made was supposed to be harmful to me, so he must think that the unbeneficial request was strange.


    Why do you want that?


    From here on, a little more in-depth acting skills were required.


    Actually, I I originallye home for this.


    I tried to shed tears, but it didnt work. So I decided to be satisfied with a sad smile on my face. If Sigren and Abel were to see this, they would haveughed at it.


    Everyone misunderstood that I am here to get wealth, but its actually not at all. I just came here to see the faces of my family.


    Then I took a deep breath.


    To be honest, Im tired of being pointed at as an illegitimate child and constantly being misunderstood by family. Besides Im Im always causing trouble to this family just being in here, isnt it? I cherished my family in my own way, but I felt sad constantly in this position.


    It was probably a request Jen secretly weed inside. When someone was expelled from the family registered, the inheritance was automatically relinquished.


    I then spoke like a girl who dreamed in vain.


    Moreover, since this is the first time I came back to my home town in a while, I really want to go out and do a lot of things. But I cant be the illegitimate child of this family for the rest of my life.


    Hearing my words, Jen said with a sad face. I understand, Fiona. You must have a really hard time. When I be the head of the family, I would definitely set you free.


    What utter bullshit. He, too, had no objections to sending me to the battlefield.


    Now, tell me the names of the users who took the drugs in eldest brothers room.


    That


    At Jens urging, I pretended to be hesitant and gave the names of the maids that I had bought in advance for testimony.


    After listening, Jen nodded and looked as if he had solved a big problem.


    Okay. Thank you, Fiona. With this testimony, I would be able to inherit the family.


    I smiled satisfied and whispered sweetly.


    Congrattion in advance, brother.


    ***


    Everything was going as nned. The maids discovered the drug identally? Well, it was a lie. To be exact, I had bribed some of the servants and had them rummage through Caindels room. Their mouth had already been thoroughly locked. The maids would testify to Jen that they identally discovered the drug while cleaning Caindels room and identally were caught by Lady Fiona.


    And also, the only information that Jen knew was that Caindel had touched the drug, he did not know that Count Green and Caindel had umted wealth by directly engaging in the drug business. But of course, I had no intention of telling Jen about this. I was going to save this card for thest. Anyway, Ive decided to stir this family, so I had to do it properly.


    Im the type of person who, once Ive decided to do something, I would do it till the end of it.


    So, now that Ive ignited Jen, all I have to do was wait for it to burn.


    For Caindel, I didnt need to do anything. He had always hated me anyway, and speaking directly like Jen would only cause a problem for me. Furthermore, with a fiery personality that Caindel had and a strong sense of inferiority towards Jen, that third older brother was enough. Just as Jen moved in full-fledged, Caindels animosity was also intensified.


    Its on your side who doesnt deserve it!


    No, its not, its you, older brother. Youre not talented enough!.


    Since then, the Greens brothers have started fighting the inheritance day by day. It wasnt too bad in the beginning, but as the days went on, the fight became more intense. Recently, in addition to raising the voice, the sound of breaking objects has been frequently heard. The Countess, who had tried to stop the fight a few times in the beginning, seemed tired of it, and then stopped interfering. She was not even in the mansion at all. It seemed she spent her time with her young lover.


    Nice, now I didnt have to do anything directly. They were being eaten up by their own greed.


    The people of the Green family were so greedy that they could not tolerate even a loss of a single grain, and always regarded others faults wererge, and their faults were small. They were so selfish that they even send a powerless thirteen-year-old girl to the battlefield five years ago.


    If there were even one wise man in the family, my n would have failed.


    With that in mind, more time has passed.


    No matter what, Jen was more intelligent than Caindel. While Caindel ran wild with his emotions, Jen bribed the houses employees. He even inted Caindels fault even further, and let some rumors flow. The Countess stood by the brothers fight, happy that she could maintain her current life.


    Rumors spread like snowballswell, I also helped it with my hand a little bitwhich slowly made theteral branch of this family question Caindels qualifications. And of course, Jen did not disappoint me. He took his debt further and bought those coteral rtives. He seemed to think he would be able to pay all of his debt at once after he inherited the family.


    After some time, the victor of the long brother fight was decided. Caindel was expelled from the family. I was also sincerely happy to hear the news. I was getting tired of waiting for the conclusion of the fight between the two.


    Finally, it was time for me to take out thest block andpletely copse the tower.

 Chapter 34

    A letter came from Abel that week.


    [you havent finished yet?]


    I crumpled up the letter, feeling annoyed. He must have thought that it was easy to destroy a noble family. But, it was not, at least for me.


    The Green familys business was strong. It seemed that the Count and Caindel had more business talent than I expected. Therefore, if it were Caindel who took over the family, the business would run without any major problems. However, because of this, I had to take a couple more steps to make Jen be the temporary head of the family and help him to kick Caindel out. The reason I chose him was, to be honest, although he had good magical talents, he did not have a keen eye for business. So, even if I were to leave it alone, the family would copse in a few years.


    However, if you want to ruin something, you have to destroy it quickly.


    I grinned as I looked into the document rted to the family registered. After the statement I was no longer part of Green family had the family seal stamped, then the risk of using this dirt for them waspletely eliminated.


    Alright, lets go sightseeing after checking out this Heilon mansion.


    Finally, vacation.


    With a deep sigh, I looked at the paper envelope on my table. It was an anonymous letter that I made, including a document using the Green family of illegal business, and kindly put all the evidence as well. It would be sent to the Imperial Pces finance department. If this was confirmed, the green familys property would be confiscated. The Green familys fortune was substantial, so wouldnt they think it was a good opportunity to fill the nations treasury?


    Two days after sending the envelope, I went to Jen afterpleting the preparations.


    Congrattions on bing the head of state.


    Its still temporary.


    Lets threw the candy first.


    Who else would be the head of the family if it was not you brother?


    Well.. thats true.


    I wanted to make Jens mood float to the top of the top if possible. Then, when he suddenly hit the floor, it would hurt so bad. It would be the worst thing that ever happened.


    I kept a gentle smile on the outside, smiling to the fullest. It was a skill that had been learned from dealing with Abel in recent years. The technical name was so-called defying the boss. I smiled and handed over the document I was holding.


    Its what I asked before.


    Oh, right.


    Jen looked through the document and mmed the familys seal.


    I found it a bit strange he stamped the documents recklessly. He was not supposed to do it that fast. Was it even possible to use the seal of the family that easily?


    Just a feeling a bit strange, nheless I did not care. Anyway, with this, I was officially expelled from the Green family. It was real freedom.


    Jen beckoned roughly and said, Now, get out of here. I have a lot of work to do.


    Of course, there were no documents piled up on the office desk in front of Zen who said so. It was different from Abel, who always had a tower of papers on his desk.


    You really do look like that.


    It was a sarcastic remark, so I pretended to not understand.


    I carefully put the stamped document into the envelope. Now, all the business was over.


    I have thest thing to tell you.


    Jen nced up at me.


    What is it?


    I put my hand on the office desk and leaned slightly. And whispered as if telling a very important secret.


    There is no answer to gambling addiction. Especially when you are in debt.


    Hey, how do you know that?


    Jen opened his eyes round, shocked.


    It was a natural reaction because he thoroughly hid the fact that he was gambling.


    Would I let him know that he asked?


    I approached the door with a light step as if I was dancing. Then looked at Jens puzzled face, I grinned, and wave my hand between the doors.


    Then, goodbye.


    ***


    As I walked down the hallway humming, I heard a shrill voice behind me.


    Why are you still here?


    I turned around and saw the Countess,vishly adorned, stood not far away. The hem of her puffy dress that touched the floor matched thetest trend. May, the maid following her, bowed her head as my eyes met her. Her shoulders were trembling. She must have been quite shocked thest time she was pped in the cheek.


    The Countess red lips drew thick lines andughed.


    A shameless thing. Dont think aboutsucking out and eating your older brother backbone[1]. Get out of here.


    Ill do it without you urging me, Maam. I replied softly. Then I approached the countess. Looking at her face now, there was one thing I wanted to do before I left.


    I just remembered thest thing I have to do before that.


    At my words, the Countess raised one eyebrow in puzzled.


    Seeing that expression, I smiled softly. As the distance from me gradually narrowed, she took a step back.


    Donte near me. It is very unpleasant.


    Dont worry. Itll be over soon.


    It didnt really take long.

 Chapter 35

    I immediately raised my hand and pped her on the cheek.


    AAAA!!


    With the sound of hitting the flesh, the countess momentarily lost bnce and copsed.


    Hukk.. May breathed with her mouth covered, shocked.


    Ma, Madam, are you okay?


    At my sudden action, the Countess stared at me with her lips trembling.


    Ho, How dare you do this to me!


    The Countess finely painted red lipstick was smeared.


    I looked down at her with a rather cold gaze.


    When I think about it again, I want to hit you at least once.


    That way, I would be able to leave without regrets and felt refreshed. Orter, I might kick my nket every night and tear it down.


    Then, I continued to talk by putting my finger up one by one.


    Caindel was banished for nothing, Jen is going to chased by his debt for the rest of his life. So, wouldnt it be fair if madam also got one hit from me?


    What kind of nonsense is this? It seems this lowly bloodline had loose her mind. Who whoever, catch this crazy bitch! Lock her up! Quickly!


    Because her hoarse cry rang through the mansion, the maids rushed to see what was going on. Subsequently, people in ck and white clothes appeared. Everyone had a funny expression on their face. Indeed, seeing the countess sitting down with swollen cheeks and me warming up my wrist in front of her was A sight to behold.


    What are you looking at! Hurry up!


    At the Countess sharp orders, several servants hurriedly approached.


    Dont even try toe close. I stared at them coldly. In my mind, if they ignored my warning, I was willing to set their cor on fire. Then, it would be a real mess.


    In a frozen atmosphere, someone shouted.


    Hold on!


    A woman rushed up through the gaps of the gathered maids. She was the chief maid of the Green Mansion.


    Ma.Madam. Its big trouble.


    Cant you see this situation? Right now The Countess frowned and eximed nervously.


    However, it seemed that the chief maid, Jang, was also reluctant to listen to the Countess orders.


    There are Imperial Pces soldiers in front of the mansion. They said its imperial order!


    Hearing those words, I stopped what I was going to do. Imperial Pce move was faster than I thought. I thought it would take a few more days.


    What? Why


    The Countess, who was turning her head in embarrassment, made eye contact with me. No, to be precise, me who wasughing unintentionally. She then pointed her finger at me and shouted.


    It is you! Its your doing!


    Thats right Maam


    I graciously acknowledge it, patter her on her shoulder as ifforting.


    Do you know that father and eldest brother have been working on the drug business? So I reported it to the imperial pce.


    The Countess face turned white when she understood the meaning of my words.


    Then in a rxed tone, I continued, Maybe Madam do not know,.. But. when the assets umted through illegal business are confirmed, all of them are returned to the national treasury.


    Dont lie! Even if that happens, you wuld be punished too! The CCountess cried out with her fist clenched.


    I smiled at her and took the paper out of the envelope. This was the document confirming that I had already been expelled from the family. The final confirmation process ended with Jen putting a family seal on it.


    Im no longer part of this family. My rights are gone, so is my responsibility.


    I cant believe it. The Countess stared at me as if she were going to kill me and shouted, Youre avengeng me who are kindly raised you all this time!


    In anger, she waved her hand to p me on the cheek. Which, of course, I easily avoided. So eventually, the Countess screamed and fell down by herself. The brooch, which had been finely hanging on her chest, bounced off the floor.


    She cried like the poorest victim in the world.


    How can she..defame the family she was born in? Even a beast cant do..


    Countess.


    I looked at her expressionless.


    Actually. I was just going to let it go. Because I thought, I might have some responsibility to some extent, and feel guilty.


    Ive hesitated to do this because I didnt want to waste my emotions, and also I thought about Fiona. She was in this position because of me to some extent. If I were able to meet the original Fiona, apologizing to her was the first thing I would do.


    I picked up the expensive brooch that had a blue jewel.


    But when I thought about it again, I did not find a single human decency in this house five years ago. Even from you people.


    I dropped the brooch and her hand and smiled softly.


    Now, cherish this. From now on, arent we not going to see each other in the future?


    Then there was the sound of heavy footsteps. It was the sound of soldiers flocking downstairs. The soldier at the front began to read the document in his hand.


    There was a report that Count Green had engaged in illegal business. Therefore, ording to imperial order, all of the family properties would be frozen from this time on, and the owner would should faithfully engage in the future investigations.


    The Finance department was working very hard.


    Come to think of it there was one character in that department


    I walked through the soldiers gap with an unpleasant thought.


    Jen and Countess, as they grasped the situation, they were desperately denying reality and trying to run away. But obviously, they were caught.


    Of course, it wasnt my concern.


    The two of them, which had already beenpleted, put their heads down.


    And I now pondered on what to do next.

 Chapter 36

    Sigren put his sword down on the ground. He didnt have the strength to hold it anymore, so he was showing maximum patience by not throwing it. He then sat down and looked at his current form. He was literally a mess. He was covered in blood from head to toe. It wasnt his own. It was the blood of the monster he had just caught. More precisely, the blood of the cursed dragon that was said to rule over the monsters in the northern mountains.


    Then Sigren nced behind him. The dragon that had been giving heavy pressure and intimidation with only its breath lied on the ground, dead. This dragon was the one that tormented the people of the North for several decades. Such an existence was finally captured by the subjugation squad, including Sigren and Abel. Naturally, it was the strongest among the monsters Sigren had ever faced. The dragon was huge enough to make a human being feel like an ant and the steel scales that protected its body made it very hard to defeat it. Most humans felt like they were choked when they met its reddish eyes. Moreover, the dragon had a brain that was clever enough to rule over monsters in the mountains.


    Therefore, Sigren, who just stabbed the heart of such a being, was very tired. He had very good stamina to do anything, and it was true he was able to take it down. However, the dragon was a very difficult creature to deal with, so that it run down his stamina.


    Great work, Sigren. Abel approached him with rare praising words.


    Sigren reced his answer with a slight nod of his head.


    How does it feel to kill one of the monster bosses?


    It just is.


    To be able to return to the capital and to receive the official appointment as a prince from the king, achievements were a must. So he killed the dragon. But there was no particr sense of achievement or satisfaction in him, as he now would return to the hometown of those who killed his mother and where he was.


    I dont know she still has an attachment to the capital. Sigren kept thinking about Fiona. That girl was just talking about sightseeing without even knowing the impact of her decision on others people feelings.


    Abel smiled at him. Its okay, dont worry.


    Sigren looked up at Abel curiously. He still didnt know what he should do in the capital to hold of Fiona and not make her go again.


    The unique arrogant smile appeared on Abels face. I have prepared the final weapon in my mansion for my poor disciple.


    ?


    At that, Sigren tried to inquire further, but Abel pped her cloak and left to watch the other soldiers.


    How the hell should I do to hold of Fiona?


    Sigren knew Fiona didnt like being in one ce too long. She always talked about how she was surprised she has been on Heilon for five years.


    Sigren looked at Abels back, stood up, took his sword, and fell into his thoughts.


    I wont hurt you.


    He remembered the whisper of a young girl.


    And someday you will.. You will definitely have a lot.


    And the girl who said that was not beside him now. She gave the unpaid affection and left without any regrets.


    There was only one thing Sigren thought he wanted. But to get that one thing, he had to do many things. It was really ironic.


    Sigren walked to the dragons corpse with his sword. He then cut through the dragons chest and pulled out its heat. To use it as proof that he killed the dragon.


    First of all, it would start from this.


    This would bring a lot of honor.


    ***


    I slowly looked up at the mansion in front of me. Heilons mansion in the middle of the capital wasnt bad. No, it was much refinedpared to the exterior of Heilon Castle, which looked like a demon castle of the northern territory.


    Looking at the exterior, it seemed this mansion is well-maintained.


    The exterior wall of the mansion was clean with no cracks, and therge training ground was well maintained. The garden was filled with flowers that matched the seasons. I really wanted topliment the gardener.


    Well, I may not be very weed by the people here.


    In their view, I was like a supervisor sent from above. They couldnt say it out loud, but I was sure they were dissatisfied. But I also did not intend to be in an ufortable ce for a long time, so I just came here and did everything I had to do quickly.


    With that thought, I knocked on the door of the mansion. Ive already told the mansions gatekeeper what was going on, so the story would have been passed to the inside.


    DO NOT SHARE AND REPOST THIS ON ANY OTHER PLATFORMS.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Wee, Lady Fiona.


    The door opened and an olddy with a very gentle expression came out.


    My name is Celine, the manager of the mansion. Please feel free to call me by name.


    Im Fiona.


    Ive heard a lot about you from the Duke.


    Celines smile was so elegant that it made me want to imitate her. The wrinkles around her naturally folded eyes made her face even more delicate.


    Wee to Heilon mansion.


    Soon, the door of the mansion opened wide. At the same time, several voices rang out.


    Lady Fiona, wee.


    My eyes subconsciously widened at the sight unfolding before me. On either side of the wide, polished entrance hall, stewards and maids stood in a line. Everyone looked at me with a neat smile. The view in front of me reminded me of the rich mansion in the movie.


    Wha, what is this?


    It felt weird. Normal aristocratic mansions did not hold such a grand wee ceremony from the front door. At the very least, this kind of thing would happen when the owner of the house returned after a long time.


    Mydy, you must be tired. We have prepared a room for you. If you like to have a meal, please let me know.


    I nced at her smiling and the attendants lined up in front of me. Feeling overwhelmed. What the hell did Abel do?


    Somehow, I felt dizzy.

 Chapter 37

    The prepared room was, of course, top-notch. Even the food that came out was just my taste. How the hell do they know what I like? Well, of course, there was no denying that it was delicious. In addition, the capital had a lot more variety of ingredients than the cold Heilon, so I could try a variety of foods, and everything was tasty. Everything was impressive.


    As expected, to live the best life was to eat good foods.


    It was only after I was full that I could barely remember the purpose of mying here.


    Celine, I havee to this mansion at Abelsmand.


    To be honest, if I were in her position, I would feel annoyed and those words I said were like bad words in my ears. However, Celines eyes shone brightly.


    Oh my, of course! I would guide you.


    Then all I could hear was the exnation from this gentledy, starting from the history of the mansion. While listening to Celines exnation, we wandered around the mansion.


    Most of the things in the house were old but well maintained. Celine even gave me a book of several years old for granted. Which, of course, no matter how favorable a human attitude was, we could not judge people by their outward appearance. Because there might be something to hide.


    So with that thought in mind, I meticulously scanned the piles of the ledger. I was wondering if there was any hint of a doubleledger,but it hasnt been found yet. Well, what I found was, from a little bit of reading, the ledgers of recent years, starting from the employees sry to the management of the entry, were recorded in great detail. However, it was only the ledgers that I read. There were a number of ledgers, umted for years, that I hadnt read.


    I sighed inwardly. It might take months to read all of these ledgers. However, at least, taking notice of embezzlement in these ledgers was the easiest thing to do. It was almost impossible to get past the scanning. Still, it would take a lot of work. I wondered, did Abel send me here because he didnt want to read these ledgers? Ha.


    Celine I guess Ill have to stay in the mansion for a while to go through all of these documents.


    Yes, I understand, Young Lady.


    Celine smiled softly at my words without any sign of difort.


    The clothes Young Lady brought do not match the weather in the capital.. It would be a good idea to call someone from the boutique and get some new clothes. Celines expression was as if she had been waiting to prepare everything I needed during my stay.


    No,, theres no


    Then at that moment, Celine looked at me with the most gentle smile in the world. She had a kind of gaze as if she were looking at her own granddaughter. She even spoke softly.


    You will definitely need it, Young Lady.


    Respect the elders.


    These two words suddenly crossed my mind. If not, I would be the stubborn person in the southernnd who would like to go against a gentle olddy. But to be honest, I was not used to dealing with this type of person. I felt much morefortable facing an arrogant person like Abel.


    Well, then, please proceed.


    Celine then smiled brightly. Yes, I understand.


    Oh.. but can I use the office? The ledgers were kept in the office. It would be a lot of work if these were to move to another ce. Besides, I did not think these important ledgers could be moved out just to amodate me. However, as a precautionary measure, usually, only the members of the family were allowed to be in the office. So it was better to ask.


    Weirdly, Celine answered happily. Of course, Lady Fiona. May I bring you some tea?


    Yes.


    A couple of minutester Celine brought up tea and desserts. And I like all of them. These matched my taste terribly. Now I was slowly getting goosebumps. To keep people in one ce, it didnt have to be physically tied to them. Being in such a perfect ce that satisfied all the food and clothing would naturally rx ones mind.


    I should get out of this ce before the start of the original story. I hope it was possible. Seeing the pile of ledgers, I sighed inwardly. I had to finish it quickly. Because no matter how I looked at it, I felt like my feet would be tied up if I stayed for too long.


    ***


    However, Celine was a formidable opponent.


    After a while, I saw a pic box filled with many light foods enter the office.


    Celine, whats this?


    Celine, who was beside me, answered swiftly, For flower viewing, Young Lady.


    Why all of a sudden?


    Didnt youngdy said you want to tour the cpaital Celine answered with a cloudy face.


    Of course, I had said that before. But I would do that after finishing all these works. I think it would not be possible since I havent finished looking at all these ledgers yet.


    Sometimes, youngdy, you have to have a break. To cool of your mind.


    Then, Celine poured tea into an empty teacup in a picturesque manner. She looked so dignified that it was a waste to have her as a manager of a mansion.


    Damn. I felt like I would have be a huge piece of garbage if I hold on to not going. The worried face of Celine with fine gray heir had the effect of bringing a great sense of guilt to people who faced her. She smiled gracefully as if she was sad.


    I should have refused her but when I looked at her, I couldnt help but follow along. I sighed lightly. Lets go, flower viewing.

 Chapter 38

    Wherever the words flower viewing was attached, there seemed to be a crowd.


    There are a lot of people.


    I looked out of the carriage window nkly. The roadside was full of people with a lot of petals falling from above. Although I felt like I was looking at the people instead of flowers, it was objectively quite pretty. And because the climate in the capital was so much warmer, unlike Heilon, the clothes here were light. The skirts of the girls holding their lovers hand fluttered beautifully.


    Where is Miss Fionas hometown?


    Its the capital.


    Celine widened her eyes as if she were surprised for a moment. Oh my.. Then its not your first time at flower festival.


    The flower festival was one of the representative festivals of the capital. Well, so it was understandable that Celine was a little bit surprised as she brought me out to tour now. However, this made me embarrassed because the capital was my hometown yet I traveled around as a tourist.


    Thats not true. I only stayed in the capital when I was young, so I dont remember much.


    I possessed Fionas body when Fiona was twelve years old, and I left the capital when I was thirteen. So I stayed in the capital for only about a year. However, in that one year, I was almost confined in the Green Mansion. Therefore, I mentally was more familiar with Heilon.


    BY the way, are we going into that crowd?


    Celine smiled gently at my question. No, there are other ces where noble people can enjoy flower viewing. Were on the way there now.


    Well, right. There was no way nobles would like to be amongmoners like that after all.


    A couple of minutes after Celine said that the carriage then stopped at a well-maintained park. The fresh grass was spread widely, and the benches with nice designs were scattered here and there. The flower trees were nted in a nice spot and the pale pink petals fluttered in the air. There were also colorful flowers blooming on the circle shape bushes. People here sat on a wide mat on the ground under the sunshade. Most of the people here weredies from wealthy families who went out to see flowers with maids. Sometimes, I saw lovers holding hands. It was a peaceful sight.


    It would be hard to believe the monsters woulde and attack the capital city when they were this harmonious. Such thought was understandable. After all, the noble maidens and their maids sitting here probably had never even seen the shadow of a monster. The ces that were attacked by monsters were the outer area. The Heilon territory was a more unusual case because it was adjacent to the mountain range which was the habitat of monsters.


    DO NOT SHARE AND REPOST THIS ON ANY OTHER PLATFORMS.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Youngdy, would you like some food?


    I turned my head and saw that Celine and the other maids hadid the mat on the grass and had finished getting everything ready.


    Huh? No, ill eatter.


    Is that so?


    Iughed softly. If you are hungry, you can eat first. Im going to take a look around.


    Are you going alone? Celine nced at the maids behind her.


    It looked like she was going to attach the maid on me.


    Its okay. You dont need to follow me. I want everyone to have a good time.


    But


    I responded by waving my hand lightly. Somehow I felt like I became a real richdy if there were a maid who tried to catch up with me.


    Then I walked through the park feeling awkward. Certainly, there were fewer people in the parkpared to the main road I saw earlier. This was literally just the crowd having fun.


    I nced curiously at the girls passing by in groups of three or five. Everyone looked genuinely happy. The oddly peaceful sight that was very opposite of Heilon made me somewhat dazed.


    What am I doing?


    This was a thought Ive had from time to time since I came here. I felt like I was a boat floating on a river that flowed aimlessly. When I had free times like this, my mind would always wander around, thinking about the unreality of this world. The world I created and the characters that lived in it, and the events that would go as nned.


    Is that a good thing?


    At one time, I trembled at the unbearable cruelty of the world I had created. However, what was different from the reality was that this world would eventually have a happy ending. Even so, when I didnt see the characters, It did feel like the world in the book. And, even if this was a novel I wrote, I actually touched only a few parts of the whole world directly. Since I only dealt with the events that took ce around the people around me, I was only in contact with the major setting of this world and major characters. I think the number of characters from the story that I paid a lot of attention to was roughly ten people. Right, Only ten people in this world. And watching them move sometimes gave me strange feelings. Should I say that if I felt like watching a movie in real-time right in front of my eyes?


    DO NOT SHARE AND REPOST THIS ON ANY OTHER PLATFORMS.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Eeuuhh As I was thinking such trivial thoughts, suddenly something happened and gave me a little shock. I bumped into someone.


    Normally, I would never have made such a mistake.


    Hey, are you okay? The person I bumped into asked in a polite tone.


    Im fine Wait, no, Im sorry. It was on my side to apologize because I bumped into someone who was standing still.


    When I slightly raised my head while rubbing my forehead, I saw a man with a polite expression. I think he was about in his early to mid-twenties. An exquisite body manner that felt natural with luxurious and well-groomed clothes. This was a person who seemed to have a high status just by looking at it. Also his face did not look bad.


    I was surprised when my eyes met his.


    Dark red hair and golden eyes. What a Beautiful feature.


    Of course, being surprised did not mean simply admiring someones appearance. Even more so, this world was a fictional world. In other words, it meant that It couldnt be simply said wow so handsome when I saw a handsome guy. Because, when creating a story, the first of foremost form was unusual appearance = lead characters. And seeing the glow on his face, this author was certain he was one of the main characters.


    Red hair and golden eyes

 Chapter 39

    Red hair and golden eyes


    My head couldnt work quickly because I was absent-minded until just now. Anyway, I could try to remember itter.


    Then the man looked down at me with a worried look. Are you okay?


    I nodded my head btedly. Yes, Im okay. Also, Im sorry.


    As I looked down slightly avoiding his eyes, I saw a tie pin with ck jewel rolling around on the ground. It seemed that the man dropped it because it just bumped into me.


    It looked like it fell because of me. As saying that, I reached out to take the tie pin. However, as soon as my fingers lightly touched the surface of the jewel on the pin, the ck color change to red in an instant.


    What is this.. While I hesitated in embarrassment, the man picked up the tie pin instead.


    The men made eye contact with me while smiling gracefully. Its not a gem stone, so you dont have to worry about it.


    That.. is that a mana stone?


    Manastone was a type of gem that mages sometimes used to contain their magical powers. Usually, the mana stone was used by ordinary people who could use a little magic or magicians whose magic power was unstable to make them perform magic smoothly.


    Yeah.. and seeing the reaction o this stone.. You must be a magician.


    I heard the mana stone was set to react to the magicians. However, Ive never used mana stone since I was good at controlling my mana. So, this was the first time I saw it with my own eyes.


    I frowned lightly. Its a skill that is shameful even to be called a magician.


    You are very humble. If the mana stones reaction was like this just a light touch, it woundt be an ordinary skill. The man slowly rolled the tie pin and said in an admiring tone. Beside, its such a bright color.


    Come to think of it, if I was not wrong with my memory, it was said that the clearer the color of the mana stone, the higher the magicians mana power.


    Suddenly, the man smiled. It was a smile that anyone could agree it was an attractive smile, objectively.


    Youre a talented person. My name is Arendt Clovis. If you dont mind, is it okay if I ask your name?


    No, dont ask!


    Seeing his face, I slowly backed away. Soon as I heard him mention his name, I remembered who he was right away. I tried to manage the hardened expression on my face and forcefully smiled.


    Ce.. my name is Celine. I identally faked it. However, since he didnt know who I was, I couldnt just tell him my name. I felt guilty towards Celine. Ugh.


    When he heard the name I said, Arrendts face lit up with a moment of wonder. He must be feeling strange. Judging by my appearance, he was sure I was a noblewoman, but I didnt tell him the surname.


    Fortunately, he didnt ask.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    It was an honor to meet you, Lady Celine. I hope to have a chance to see you again.


    I grabbed the hem of my skirt and greeted him in an informal way. Yeah, me too.. It was an honor to meet Marquis Clovis.


    Then I turned around without hesitation and strode towards where Celine and the maid had spread her mat.


    I couldnt believe Id forgotten him. Freakin crazy.


    As I recalled that name, some memories burst like a flood. Ive been thinking about who was in the finance department for a while, but I forgot as I was busy, either in the north or in the capital. Now, I remembered. It was him.


    Arrendt Clovis.


    That guy was a sub-character. In terms of personality, he was even a so-called bad man, a rogue. Of course, in front of Eunice, the female lead, he was infinitely kind and polite.


    That was not the problem here. The thing was he was the person who yed a decisive role in making Fionawho was praised as a great magician in the plotthe final boss. The reason Fiona became the final boss in the first ce was that she made a contract with the Darkness and was unable to control its power. There were many reasons why she signed with Darkness, but Arrendt was the decisive factor. And the body I possessed was Fionas


    Honestly, the reason I forgot about him was simple. Because Ive been paying too much attention to Sigren. Furthermore, Arrendt was a character that appeared in the middle of the story. So I didnt expect that he would appear now, even before the start of the original work. The poption in the capital city was so big, so many people lived here, my chance of meeting him here should be very low, yet I encountered him now, right here? How unlucky am I?


    A rogue, a bad guy. He treats everyone like a shit, but he is kind to the woman he loves.


    It was definitely a fun and exciting character to read from the point of view of the female protagonist. However, from the standpoint of the third person, even in real life, this kind of character was the number one annoying character that even people should avoid the most.


    Well, Im sorry to say this to the character I made, but to be honest, Arrendt was truly a very dirty person, unlike his polite appearance.


    If Abel was an open-minded yet hot-tempered character, Arrendt was the type that his inside and outside were different.


    Ugh..Fuck it, I dont know.


    If things went wrong, I would kill him first. To be able to live a good life as Fiona, I would kill all the characters who wanted to make me the final boss.


    Iughed weirdly. My head became a little weird because of the unexpected situation.

 Chapter 40

    She run away.


    Arrendt looked curiously at the back of the woman as she left. At most, his appearance showed that he was in histe teens.


    Ive never revealed my title.


    However, it was not strange for her to know. An unmarried young marquis who held the rector position of the Ministry of Finance. It was even harder to find a girl who didnt know him in the capitals social circle.


    But that reaction


    Did she say her name was Celine? As soon as she heard his name, she looked at him as if she had met a wanted criminal on the street. He swore it was the first time for him to see a woman making such an expression while looking at his face. In addition, he couldnt believe that the mana stone changed like that just by touching it lightly. It was clear that she was a great high-ranking magician. With that skill, she should have been known in the social world right away. Yet, he had never met her or even heard her name. Just by looking at her clothes and manners, it was clear she was not amoner, but he did not hear herst name. Usually, if it was a nobledy, when they heard the name of Clovis family, they would make a fuss and would try to impress him.


    I prided myself on having a pretty good image externally, why did you run away?


    Arrendt rolled the tie pin in his hand with a rxed expression. Its vivid red color suddenly turned ck again. There were many magicians, but not many high-ranking ones. The Green family, who was previously boasted of being a magician family, was nothing special. When he heard that that family was a magician family, he was a little excited, yet after confirming the reality, he seized their property without regret.


    However, now he just met a woman named Celine. If she was a magician of that level, he would definitely help her with what she was trying to do.


    Arrendt then decided to look for a noble girl in the capital whose name was Celine.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    There is no end! In the office, I covered my head and shouted to myself. I felt like throwing away the papers. Now, my resentment against Abel was about to rise. It was clear that he didnt want to do this, so he pushed it to me. I felt like I want to meet Abel and argue with him. However, there was still some time until Abel and Sigren arrived in the capital. Sigren definitely appeared in front of the nobles when the flowers of the Flower Festival were all gone.


    I watched the petals gentlying through the open window. The flowers in full bloom seemed to have no intention of dying yet. I didnt know the exact date but seeing this scenery, I think there would be a month left.


    At that time, a knock sounded outside.


    Come on in.


    It was Celine who opened the door as I gave permission.


    Young Lady, do you have time now?


    Until just now, I was thinking about throwing out the documents, so there was no need to say that I was busy.


    Whats going on?


    Celine smiled gently. The boutique told me that the dress is finished. Just in case, I thought it would be a good idea to visit and try it on.


    Do I have another dress?


    As far as I remembered, I felt like Ive already received the dress and many other things that were ordered a while ago.


    Yes, this is thest one. Celine smiled weirdly gently for unknown reasons.


    Was there a reason why it took an exceptionally long timepared to other dresses?


    I looked out the window for a moment. I was a little hesitant to go out because I met Arrendt not too long ago. However, I still felt sorry for impersonating Celine by using her name, so I decided not to refuse. Okay, then, Ill go out.


    Then, Ill prepare the carriage. Celine answered neatly and greeted me in a textbook manner like, then walked out of the office.


    Well, I would only in the carriage, then go to the boutique, then go home. What could possibly happen?


    I then collected disorganized documents while thinking lightly.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I shouldve guessed it since it took a long time to make.


    Celine, this is not an ordinary dress for going out, isnt it?


    Its for a banquet, Youngdy. Celine replied in a gentle tone.


    I wanted to turn around to see her face, but unfortunately, I couldnt. This was because the staff of the boutique was sticking around me.


    Even more, I should have realized in the first ce when I knew the dress from this ce. This was a very famous boutique, and I definitely knew as well. Although Ive been in Heilon all these years, I couldnt not know this ce,


    Marians boutique.


    This ce was literally an object of admiration of the noblewomen of the capital.


    Why was it? Because it was a ce where all of the noblewomen who appeared in the plot wanted their dresses were made. A boutique that the noblewomen would have to wait several months to get their dresses. However, the female protagonists were an exception. This ce became the ce where they matched their dress as if they were eating. LIkewise, Eunice, the heroin, woulde to this boutique to match her dresses. I remembered there was a scene where Arrendt seduced her.


    Should I admire the Heilon family? I couldnt believe I could use this boutique so easily. I wondered whether this kind of development was okay, but I didnt think this was something important.


    Looking at the clothes like this with youngdy reminds me of the time of seeing a dress with my granddaughter in the past. It was hard to meet her now, but


    Of course, the reason I couldnt make a single squeak while feeling strange was Celine kept muttering those words behind me.


    You look really good.


    One employee next to me said in an admiring tone.


    I nced at the mirror in front of me. The long skirt hem of the indigo-tone dress was soft wavy rather than richly. Except for the fact that the corbone area was exposed, it was overall a simple design. However, thanks to the small jewels embedded in it, the dress looked just like a starry night sky.


    I just need to adjust the waist a little bit.


    It was not until the designer who had been looking came to such a conclusion, I was barely freed.


    Youngdy, I think it would take awhile. Could you wait for me at the cafe across the street? Celine said in an apologetic manner.


    There seemed to be more to talk about with the staff in the boutique.


    I nodded and went out.


    I sat on a chair outside and drank a cold drink. When I was in Heilon, I always drank only hot drinks. Therefore, such a subtle change felt strange.


    We met again.


    Someone lightly knocked on the table where I sat. As soon as I raised my head, looking at the person, I barely held my face to not have a wrinkle expression.


    There was Arrendt Clovis with his kind handsome face.

 Chapter 41

    Marquis.. Arrendt


    Lady Celine.


    Iughed awkwardly. Not ady, Im not a noblewoman.


    A non-nobledy having a dress made by the Marians boutique? Arrendt asked in a tone of interest.


    I hardened my face slightly. How did you know?


    I just saw youing out from there. I apologized if I offended you.


    No. I went into the boutique only because of someone I knew.


    Arrendt smiled politely. Then, I would call you Miss Celine. Could I join you here?


    .


    To be honest, I wanted to tell him to go away. However, because I said I was not a noblewoman just now, it was impossible to ask a man whose title was marquis to go away.


    Well.. okay.


    Arrendt then sat down as if he was pleased with my frustration. What a strange guy.


    When the noble maidens passed by my table, they were blushing while ncing at him. Ugh, he stood out just by sitting down.


    Do you have any business for me?


    Yeah, just a little.


    Arrendt smiled then continued.


    Miss Celine, are you working as an official magician in the capital?


    No.


    Aha. Then Id like to give you an offer.


    As expected, Arrendt must have been interested in my magical talent. In fact, it was not surprising because it was the same as the flow of the original plot.


    Are you a scout?


    Its simr. Im very interested in Miss Celine because Im also sponsoring a lot of magicians.


    Arrendt, who said so, smiled so brightly that at that moment, I even had the illusion that the surroundings had brightened up.


    Thank you for you offers, but i have no intention of working as a magician.


    If there is a specific condition you want, Ill fulfill your condition


    That is not going to happen.


    Suddenly, a low voice interrupted the conversation.


    I raised my head with my eyes wide open. How could he be here?


    There stood Abel with a cold smile.


    ***


    .


    Arrednt raised one eyebrow as if in surprise. Abel.. youre must be Duke of Heilon. I didn;t know you wereing to the capital.


    Abel rubbed the back of his neck with a rxed face. Is it that marquis Arrendt Clovis?


    Arrendt smiled, and Abel had his cheeky smile on his lips. The two men looked at each other for a moment. It was literally an invisible fight. I hope these guys did not do this with me in the middle.


    Duke, what is going on here?


    As I recall, there was still time until Abel and SIgren arrived at the capital. There was no way he had already caught the dragon.


    I want to show you the dragon. You havent seen it, have you?


    Why did he say it like hey I bought chicken, so lets eat together? Also, how was he going to show me something that big? Was he kidding me?


    Already? No.. how did you catch it?


    Its Sigren.. Sigren caught it.. I literally thought he was going to die because he wa in such a hurry.


    Abel then peeked toward Arrendt again. But i dont know whats going on with Marquis.


    Miss Celine and I was talking about something very important.


    Abel looked at me for a moment with an expression of the invisible question Celine?.


    I nced at him, asking him to match my words.


    Abel nodded his head silently at me.


    Is it? But that important matter must be postponed untilter.


    Unfortunately, that would be difficult. Arrendt responded gently


    Abel looked at him with an annoyed look.


    I still have something to say to Miss Celine. Arrendt didnt care. In other words, he meant so you should get out of here.


    I thin we should stop that important conversation now.


    I was talking to Miss Celine, not the Duke. This time must be what right do you have to meddle this.


    Abel wiggled his eyebrows as if he grasped Arrendts hidden meaning.


    I looked at these two men in front of me. It would be nice if they did not fight with me in the middle of it.


    Excuse me, but may I ask what rtionship between Miss Celine and the duke is?


    Well, it was the former boss and subordinate rtionship. However, if I were to answer like that, Abel would be pushed back. Also, I did not think it was necessary to intervene in their conversation. Moreover, Arrendt must have responded in a very bad manner like oh, right. If you dont mind, would you please go away? And if that were to happen, Abels pride would be hurt. It was not worth doing.


    I nced at Abel, wondering what would he reply.


    This fellow


    Abel looked at me and grinned.


    Shes my daughter.


    What?


    Then stop meddling and go away, Marquis Clovis.


    I almost jumped out hearing Abels reply,


    However, I think Arrendt noticed my reaction was a bit strange.


    Does Duke have a daughter?


    Shes my adopted daughter. It just happened now.


    But it looks like Miss Celine has never heard of this before.


    She just found out too.


    What kind of nonsense is that?


    Regardless of my reaction, Abel gave a discharge order to Arrendt with an arrogant smirk and looked down on Arrendt as if he was breathing. So I hope you could go quickly for good, and do not bother the cozy time between father and daughter, Marquis Clovis.


    Because I had been standing in the middle of these two men, the eyes of people were flocking to this side. I bowed my head, trying to minimize my existence.


    Arrendt seemed to have decided that it was no use for him to argue any longer. He then quietly got up from his seat. His gaze rested on me and Abel for a moment before leaving.


    Duke Heilon, why are you back to the capital?


    Abel, who I thought would Ignore the question, unexpectedly smiled violently and replied, Im here to end the winter.

 Chapter 42

    As soon as Celine came out of the boutique, she naturally saw Abel. However, her expression was not a surprised expression, instead, it was like an expression so you are here Duke?. It was then I realized that Celine had already known Abel wasing.


    Did everyone keep it a secret from me?


    Of course.


    .


    I looked up at Abel with an annoyed look.


    Now, the two of us were walking down the street.


    Abel said he had something to show me. But at this point, I was starting to feel a bit uneasy.


    Fiona, looked like you enjoyed your vacation.


    Its not a vacation, its retirement. I corrected it right away.


    That is that.


    How are those two the same thing?


    Then, think of it as a re-employment.


    Thisthis was wrong. This guy really didnt even listen to me. Also, he sent me away so cooly before, but why did he suddenly not want to let me go?


    I cant believe, youve attracted flies already. It would have been quite fun if there were Sigren.


    Flies? Are you talking about Marquis Clovis?


    Yes. From now on, just ignore it. You dont have to respond or respond to each and every one of them.


    Duke, are you telling me to ignore the marquis of Clovis, whose position now is prime minister?


    As long as you have Heilon as your surname,


    Well, what Abel did earlier was a very good example when someone had Heilon as his surname. However, I wont give up to argue with him.


    But Im not your adopted daughter.


    You would be, soon.


    .


    I had nothing to say. I couldnt think of any words to beat any of his words. However, there was something I had to ask him.


    So where are we going now?


    Were going to meet Sigren.


    Didnt hee with you?


    We came together. But, it took time at the checkpoint, so I came first. Like I said, I had to pick you up because I wanted to show you something.


    It took him some time at the checkpoint. I groaned slightly. Didnt you said that everything is okay if you have surname Heilon?


    Its not because of an identity problem.


    Then what?


    Abel smiled meaninglessly. You would find out soon.


    After that, we headed towards the gates of the capital. The gateway was connected to the main road of the capital. The boulevard was the busiest ce with people entering and leaving. Right now, it was also busy as it was. There was a procession of a carriageing one after another. It really was a ce where people flocked endlessly. At that moment, loud and noisy voices were heard from behind.


    Hey, what the hell is that?!


    Is it a monster?


    No way! How could a monster appear in the capital? My body moved almost automatically when I heard the word monster. However, Abel caught me before I could do something.


    Duke, its a monster.


    Abel nodded bitterly. Its fine. Its not what you think it is.


    Then what?


    You would know when you look.


    The murmur spread more and more to every side of people.


    And soon, I was able to figure out the reason for the disturbance. My eyes were widened round at the sight in front of me. Carriages with blue shields, the crest of the Heilon family, wereing one after another. It was quite spectacr to see the knights and soldiers lined up in well-groomed armor. The soldiers of Heilon were, honestly speaking, rough people, but now they looked like warriors returned from the war.


    Then, the man in the front, leading the procession, it was Sigren.


    When I looked at Sigren, I realized this was the first time I had been away from him for more than a few days. Perhaps because of that, I felt d more than used to.


    Sigren seemed more mature than when we parted away. I think he got taller. However, what was the reason why people were surprised? Of course, it was because of Sigrens beauty.


    Fiona, thats what I wanted to show you.


    I turned my head toward Abel.


    As the procession approached closer, the more detailed I could see. There were several carts connected to each other. And on top of each of it was a really huge object tied up with a rope. It was the dragons head with its neck. The scales were shiny and looked very sharp as if they could cut everything that touch them, and the teeth were so big and much thicker than m forearms. Even though it was dead, it seemed to arouse fear.


    How did he catch it?


    Ive never seen such a big thing like that.


    More and more people flocked in the boulevard and began to whisper. However, no one was so daring as to block the path of Sigren and the soldiers.


    Youre really serious about catching a dragon and showing it to me?!


    Of course. To be honest, I wanted to show you the body, but its so big.


    Well, of course, even its head was that big.


    Abel stroked my head, Since you have never seen a dragon, look that as much as you want.


    The way Abel said those words to me was like he bought a pizza and said eat how much you want. The tone was so unrealistic to be used when talking about that kind of thing.


    Sigren must have had a hard time cathing it.


    Anyway, with this, Sigrens appearance must be clearly remembered by the people of the capital. It was not a bad thing for him, who needed to settle down as soon as possible. Of course, I didnt remember writing this scene. Especially not the Abel brought me to show this.


    Then, Heilons soldiers, who saw me, waved and shouted.


    Lady Fiona!


    Lady Fiona! Youre very healthy!


    In an instant, peoples attention was focused on me.


    The murmur reached my ears.


    What is it?


    I think they know each other?


    They were so conspicuous that I wanted to hide in a mouse hole. I couldnt believe those men blushing and waving at me.


    Meanwhile, Abel murmured something while standing by my side that I had to return to the mansion.


    Yeah, it was really a good idea to go back. I hope.


    Are we going to go to the mansion with this procession?


    Of course, we would use a carriage.


    .


    I looked around for a moment; the soldiers of Heilon, who were like returning warriors, and the appearance of Sigren that shone no matter what; a wagon with Heilons crest engraved on it with a huge dragons hung behind it; people cheering on the street with a lot of excitement. He wanted me to ride a carriage and join this procession?


    Haha.


    No, Ill go on foot..

 Chapter 43

    Sigren walked down the hallway of Heilon mansion as the sun went down. He had a lot of work to do, so he had arrivedter than the others. The way he appeared in the capital yesterday did not really fit his personality. It was too boisterous. And in honesty, he was quite annoyed. However, Abel said it was necessary to imprint peoples minds with his image, so he did it, and definitely half-forced.


    That damn master. He must have been happy to see me suffering.


    Sigren.


    Sigren stopped at the voice calling him. He turned around and saw a girl with a familiar face. Her silver hair gently was swaying, and her vivid red eyes were looking at him.


    Fiona.


    Fiona approached slowly. Are you going to stay here for a while? Im worried because you werent there for dinner.


    Right. As he answered, he took one step closer to her.


    Although it had been a long time since they had seen each other, the two continued their conversation as if they had met yesterday.


    Your clothes seem wet. Is it raining outside?


    Ah It was then Sigren realized that his clothes and hair were a little wet. As she said, it was raining softly outside. A little bit.


    Then Fiona grabbed Sigrens wrist and pulled him lightly. Even in spring, if you stay damp, you would catch a cold.


    Fiona took Sigren into her room since it was the nearest ce. Then she handed her towel to him.


    However, Sigren wiped the moisture off his hair in a dry manner.


    Do it properly. Fiona eventually took the towel and helped him dry his hair. She couldnt help it.


    Sigren let out a sigh at Fionas touch to dry his hair.


    . Upon hearing the sigh, Fiona nced at him for a moment. She recalled that before she left, Sigren was very angry with her. Was he no longer angry now? However, she felt it was a bit awkward thinking about it. Should she just pretend nothing happened? She hoped he forgot about that. Moreover, he had just made a great achievement, he must be very happy.


    But, Sigrens atmosphere was too heavy as he had gotten older, though he was still young. It would be nice if he had a more lively manner like a young man. Because of this, the silent atmosphere between them made it awkward. And Fiona couldnt stand it.


    Dragon.. Was it difficult to catch?


    Not really. Sigren replied briefly.


    Im d. Fiona let out a smallugh. Then she was a bit guilty. She knew, in fact, he would fight more powerful dragons in the future.


    Sigren then suddenly grabbed Fionas wrist and pulled her closer.


    Sigren?


    Its done now. Sigren, as he got up from sitting down, took the towel and put it on the back of the chair. Because of the height difference between them, now Sigren looked down at Fiona. It was the face he hasnt seen in a while. He scanned every inch of her face. He felt Fionas was a little skinny. Suddenly an impulse thought suddenly appeared in his mind. He wanted to hug her. But he held himself and did not put it into action.


    However, it was Fiona that moved first.


    Its a littlete, but you really did a great job. Awesome. Fiona smiled and hugged Sigren lightly.


    Perhaps she did it as an expression of friendship, so the hug was about to be over. But of course, Sigren did not want to miss the opportunity that came to him. He then pulled Fionas waist closer.


    Sigren


    Hearing her puzzled voice, Sigren thought somewhat curtly. Did she think he would stay still?


    . Sigren rested his head on Fionas shoulder while hugging her tightly.


    Tired? FIona asked in a low voice.


    A little bit.


    Fiona wiggled while under Sigrens arms. But she didnt push him.


    Then Sigren asked the question he wanted to ask all the time in Heilon. What are you going to do in the future?


    I should finished the homework the Duke gave first?


    The work in this mansion?


    Uh-huh.


    Sigren lightly clicked his tongue. Youre always soft.


    Shes been like that since they first met. She was kind to everyone. However, she had no intention of giving her heartpletely and never liked to stay in one ce.


    If youre going to leave, you should just throw Abel away.


    I told you, its Master. Fiona slightly pushed Sigrens shoulder after she corrected the way Sigrens called Abel.


    Sigrens hand fell off Fionas waist. If youre being like that, the Duke would follow you to the ends of the continent.


    Fiona then mumbled a little. Wel.. I cant deny that Im a bit soft.


    So you know?


    With a sigh, Fiona replied, I know.


    Sigren had no intention of criticizing Fionas soft tendencies. It was because that personality was the reason he was able to stay by her side until now. There was always room for him to dig more. Sometimes, in some circumstances, this was what he liked the most. Then, what are you going to do when the work on the mansion is over?


    Fionas eyes twinkled. Im going to buy a house.


    Where?


    Actually, it was going to be in the countryside, but it seemed like it would be a lot more inconvenient than I thought. I might just buy a house on the outskirt of capital city. So at least, it would be more quiet. Fiona was grinning as she thought of the dream of owning a house.


    I have something to say. Sigrens expression was serious.

 Chapter 44

    I have something to say. Sigrens expression was serious.


    What? Seeing his expression, Fiona was a little nervous.


    Remember what you said before?


    Fionas brows furrowed. What did she say? She said a lot to Sigren.


    Sigren looked straight into Fionas bewildered eyes. If i need help, you would always be there for me.


    Ohh.. I did.


    Sigren raised the corners of his lips to some degree. However, instead of looking like a sneer, it more looked like a sad smile. I think, now is the time.


    Of course, Fiona said those words to Sigren. He was sad at that time. Why do you think so?


    Sigren nced at Fiona. He confessed his own birth to her two years ago. At that time, Fiona listened to him with a quiet look. While he was talking, he feared that she would change her attitude after hearing all the stories. However, when he finally spoke frankly to her about the unresolved hatred for those who killed his mother, Fiona hugged him. Then that was it. Fiona had no particr reaction to Sigrens past. Even after that, she was still kind and always said that he was precious. She would also make sure he was happy. Sigren always found serenity in her words and actions. Pain, anger, hatred, grief. All destructive emotions had be faded. But if she disappeared, would he be able to continue to live? It was hard to even imagine.


    Sigren?


    Hearing Fionas strange voice, Sigren slowly opened his mouth. Fiona, Im alone in this unfamiliar ce now. There are enemies everywhere. Isnt it natural that you want an old friend to be with you?


    What about the Duke? Fiona asked back with some skepticism.


    The duke.? SIgren raised an eyebrow in dissatisfaction. You really dont think Ill be mentallyforted by Abel, do you?


    Fiona had nothing to say in return. Sure, Abel would give him practical help, but Sigrens emotional side? She was skeptical about it.


    Hed rather say do not be weak.


    Well, that would be more likely to happen.


    While agonizing over, Fiona recalled a certain someone.


    Eunice.


    Sigren was about to meet Eunice, the heroine, and then fell in love. Of course, she couldnt tell him this.


    You may have close friend.


    Who?


    That youre going to meet a pretty and sweet girl soon? Like, love.


    Sigren looked at Fiona with lukewarm eyes. Me?


    Fiona nodded and emphasized one more. Yes, love.


    I didnt know youd try to appease me with such a good story. Sigren said with a dissatisfied face.


    Good story Fiona looked at Sigren. He wasnt angry. But he just answered her in a tone of.. discouragement.


    Yeah.. from your point of view, I might be annoying now.


    No way. It would have been easier for her if he were to be angry, but speaking like this, it was strangely picking her conscience.


    No, I understand, Fiona. Sigren put on a smile-like expression. It was a cynical expression of his. Actually, most people thought of me that way.


    Fiona wanted to wrap her head around her head because of her own stupidity. Did she stimte his childhood trauma? Sigren was abused as a child. But she didnt mean it that way.


    Sigren then lightly stroked Fionas hair. I guess I made an unreasonable request. Just forget it.


    Contrary to that gentle act, the smile on his lips was bitter. And Fionas guilt reached its maximum. Sigrens back still had the scars of his childhood. Every time Fiona saw the scars, her heart ached.


    Yeah! Hes just like the kid who just graduated from high school, now living alone in a foreign country. Yeah! Too harsh!


    Besides, emotionally, he was the protagonist she raised for 5 years. She couldnt help but feel weaker when she saw him than other characters.


    Whether Fion was in confuse or not, Sigren slowly turned around. It seemed like he was going out of the room. Perhaps, because of the atmosphere, his back felt very lonely.


    Thump, thump.


    The sound of footsteps was also exceptionally heavy.


    Fiona rolled her eyes, then hurriedly grabbed his clothes. Come on.. Wait a bit SIgren.


    What?


    Ah, fuck it. She had a friendship with him for five years. Then, Ill stay.


    Sigrens lips were twitching. Then he turned around and looked at her. You dont have to force yourself like that.


    Forced? Im not.


    Really?


    Fiona smiled as usual. If my existence helps you, i will stay.


    The usual Sigren was a confident and dignified person. The fact that he was weak now in front of her meant that it was unusually difficult.


    What do you think friends for? Well its also good to stay here. I could see the capital as much as I can. Besides, the employees of Heilon mansion are all friendly, the food is all my taste.


    Yeah, she had nothing to lose right?


    Fiona then recalled some annoying matter. Arrendt existence was one of them.


    Well, she decided to be here. If the original plot seemed to cause harm to her, then she could overturn it all. Or maybe go to Abel. But seeing both Abel and Arrendt were not on good terms, she didnt know, maybe Abel would take an initiative and deal with him.


    Fiona smiled happily and looked at Sigren.


    .


    Of course, Fiona did not notice, but Sigren, who achieved his own purpose, also smiled satisfactorily. She was still caring for him, she yielded. To the point, she chose to stay by his side.


    The lonely appearance Sigren had before had disappeared.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .

 Chapter 45

    After a while, Sigren received a formal invitation from the Emperor. However, Sigren was cynical, even though he was finally being recognized by his biological father.


    It came?


    Well, there was nothing wrong in Sigrens disdain. Until now, the imperial family, especially the king, ignored Sigren even though he knew he existed. He thought Sigren was useless. However, now Sigren seeded in subduing the dragon, he changed his attitude like flipping his palm. Obviously, it was because he wanted to establish the status of the imperial family. The prince who had been hidden so long, seeded in capturing the head of the monster? It would very much work for his n.


    Dont crumple the paper. Abel said when he saw Sigren annoyedly crumple the invitation.


    Then, Sigren waved goodbye to Abel and left the office. It looked like he was going to the practice hall to cool his head down.


    That hot-tempered head. Abel spoke in a sour tone.


    I didnt think that was really what he wanted to say. Of course, nothing came out of my mouth.


    Abel turned his head towards me. By the way, Fiona. I heard you decided to stay here.


    For now.


    Abels smile was inexplicable. You must have fallen by that Sigren bastards temptation.


    Not temptation. Could I say that I couldnt ignore the grief of my friend?


    Sigren was special because not only did I create him, I also raised him.


    Never mind, there was no way we would ever be able to beat monsters as we used to in the capital anyway. Lets just think of it as real re-employment. Also, since I had decided, I was definitely going to help. To do that, Id be better off having Heilons surname.


    Abel then made a strange face. Sometimes, I dont know if youre smart or stupid.


    Wait.that evaluation was too cruel.


    But, anyway, I couldnt deny it.


    Especially if its about Sigren..


    I think so too sometimes.


    Then, its not good. You have to inherit the Heilon family.


    Its okay. You dont have to give it to me.


    No way. Ive been eyeing you for years.


    .


    To be honest, I felt like it would be the destruction of this world that came sooner than the day Abels stubbornness was gone.


    Fiona, you dont even wonder why I chose you.


    Thats.. Because I dont really think about it?


    Abel lightly clicked his tongue. Indiferent kid. Please pay more attention.


    To be honest, if he were not an elder, I would have replied here. Attention. then walked out of his room.


    I have no interest in marrying and passing down this family to my children. So, I need to adopt one.


    Thats also


    In fact, I knew why. Abel was a descendant of the imperial family. However, there was never any real family affection. On the contrary, Abel hated the emperor very much.


    When the current emperor was young, he killed and forcibly expelled all the living flesh and blood that could treat his position. Abels father was driven out to the north because of this reason. At that time, Heilon was constantly being attacked by monsters. The territory was a mess, and the people over there were starving to death from the cold. Abels father, who had lost his past glory and only had a title duke remained, could not stay silent and then rapidly grew the Heilon family. And now, in Abels generation, Heilon was enjoying the best of their days.


    I was pretty sure there must be a reason why they decided to send me in the past. Logically, there was no reason to send me, a young girl without any knowledge of magic, to Heilon. Yet, they sent me anyway, even for the fact I was a literal child. If the emperor had been willing to support Heilon in the first ce, he would have prepared a proper mage, not a child like me. At that time, the emperor must have only agreed on the surface, he didnt really intend to support Heilon. The Green family knew that, so they let me go.


    Though I made this plot, it was really a messed-up family.


    In any case, this was the reason Abel did not marry or have children. If a child were to be born, he or she would have the blood of the imperial family and have the right of session. The child would be kept in check for no reason, and more than that, the childs life could have been threatened.


    The only people that the emperor had generosity in was his own flesh and blood, other than that, other children were just a tool and should be under his control.


    In order to prevent such a possibility from the beginning, Abel chose to adopt a child to inherit the family. Also, he had a talent-oriented mindset, so he didnt bother with bloodlines.


    Actually, I think, about the Abels thing was from the side story. There were other settings besides the main plot. But Lets not think about that. There was no need to have a headache already. Anyway, most importantly, Abel hated the current emperor very much,


    Also, it seemed like I would be the next head of Heilon.


    Fiona. You dont ask in detail about anything and you dont care about those around you. But you are always fully aware of the situation. Its amazing.


    .


    His words were so sharp that I couldnt think of any words to rebut it for a moment. Truly, against Abel, I could not be vignt.


    As if he did not want to ask any more questions, he waved his hand lightly. Anyway, from now on, your name is Fiona Heilon.


    I understand. I replied back with goosebumps on my neck.


    Be more happy, would you? Also, it means from now on, you dont have to use a pseudonym in front of someone like Arrendt. It doesnt matter if that child is using you of ignoring him.


    Abel then solemnly dered. No, ignore him no matter what.


    It seemed he hate Arrendt a lot.


    Well.. I dont really want to deal with him either.


    Actually, I didnt really hate him, but I was a little ufortable. Honestly, wasnt a guy like that could not be controlled by anyone other than the female protagonist? He was like that kind of legendary man that only female lead could touch.


    Hearing my words, Abel made a satisfied face.


    Okay then now


    Somehow I seemed to know what he was going to talk about.


    Abel then continued with his very arrogant smile. For real call me father.


    I refused in a small voice.


    I insist.


    The lonely appearance Sigren had before had disappeared.

 Chapter 46

    Rumors about Sigren spread quickly. To some extent, the nobles even knocked on the door of Heilon mansion out of curiosity. Which of course, all of them were rejected right away.


    Seeing these peoples conduct, Sigren often grumbled. They treat a person like seeing a very rare monster.


    Well, for some reason, I could not me them. This was a special circumstance. Moreover, as the date written on the invitation of the imperial family banquet was getting closer, the gossips, rumors, and stories were spread more in the society.


    Thats it.


    The imperial banquet was the beginning of the original plot.


    Somehow, I felt an unexpected excitement like a child the day before going to a pic. Different than me, Sigren seemed very rxed, weirdly rxed for someone who grabbed me a while ago and told me to stay by his side because he was scared. I really cant tell whether he was really rxed or just faking it.


    Pretty.


    That was what Sigren said when he saw me dressed up for the banquet.


    He slightly touched the tip of my hair and smiled satisfactorily. Its definitely better than what you wear in Heilon.


    I smirked. In Heilon, I always wore cotton-padded clothes.


    In the capital, the off-shoulders dresses, backless dresses, and any other dresses that revealed quite some skin were in vogue. The dress I wore did not reveal too much, but my shoulders and the neck area were slightly exposed. And definitely, this kind of dress was not something I would wear in the northern weather. I was not that brave.


    Fiona, is Abel going to formally introduce you today?


    I wanted to point out that he should call Abel master, but I swallowed my words. Besides, when SIgren officially became a prince, that title had no meaning.


    I dont think so. I asked him to do it next time.


    Yeah.. then you could enjoy itfortably. Heilons banquet is binge drinking and getting drunk, so youve never had any fun.


    Compared to the people in Heilon, I was not a strong drinker, so I usually went back to my room early. Well, it wasnt that I hated it, I just didnt want to drink.


    Sigren suddenly fiddled with the beautiful red jewel of the ne that hanging from my neck.


    Dont tell me, these jewels and dresses are prepared by Abel himself? Recently Ive heard strange things him asking you calling him Father.


    Its Celine.


    Indeed.


    Sigren grinned. He usually didnt really smile. It seemed his mood was good today.


    Ive been worrying that he would have an expression when he hunted those monsters in front of the nobles. But now I was a little relieved. Honestly, he should have the lively face of a young man often. His beauty shone when he was loosening up his expression.


    I want to escort you. What a bummer.


    I smiled slightly. Youve done a lot in Heilon.


    Actually, I wasnt very popr in Heilon. No one had asked to escort me, even Ive never been asked to dance. Because of that, Ive always been with Sigren, or Abel, and sometimes with Zeron. Sometimes I thought, it was a bummer. Because I didnt think Fionas face was on the ugly side.


    If I escort you today, youll be too noticeable.


    Thats true. The rumored prince have already made a noise, then if suddenly he brought partner


    Im not yet a prince.


    It would happen soon. I looked up at Sigren and smiled. Didnt I tell you before? You would have it all.


    Everything, you say Sigren made a strange expression. Fiona, maybe I


    Children, ytime is over.


    Sigren and I turned around, looking in the direction of the voice that suddenly interrupted. There Abel stood leaning against the door frame. He then flicked his finger at Sigren.


    Especially you, stop fooling around and quickly get into carriage.


    Sigren muttered in a voice that only I could hear. I dont know about anything else, but when I be officially a prince, I would make sure I would hear Abel call me with the honorific.


    It seemed like Sigren had deep-rooted grudges.


    Abel raised one eyebrow. I hear everything, you second pebble.


    .


    Sigren quickly shut his mouth and I managed to swallow a sigh.


    By the way, the first pebble goes with me.


    Alright, alright.. The first pebbles now rolling..


    I approached Abel while grumbling. He must be sulking I didnt call him father, looking at the way he called me with a nickname I havent heard in a long time. He was surely such a guy.


    Because the high heels I wore were thinner and higher than usual, I staggered and almost fall down. Luckily I didnt kiss the ground. Sigren and Abel seemed to notice that I had almost fallen, quickly supported me.


    Second pebble, keep rolling. Abel nced at Sigren.


    Sigren walked away after staring at Abel with a dissatisfied look.


    Duke, what are you doing if after Sigren became a prince he takes a revengeter?


    Abel snorted. Lets see how he does it. And you, you should practive walking first.


    Yeees..


    The shoes I used to wear didnt match the dress I was wearing, so I tried a new pair of shoes. As expected, it was too much. However, thanks to Abel skillfully holding me, it wasnt too hard. I just had to keep him by my side. Also, fortunately, by the time we were arrived at the Imperial Pce and got off the carriage, I was able to walk like a human being.


    I looked up at the castle in front of me. It was beautiful. With the light of the sun was setting, it even dazzled my eyes.


    What a show off. Abel who was beside me murmured cynically.


    I hold onto Abels arm and walked carefully.


    Fiona, once we are in, you dont have to deal with those annoying things.


    It was really Abel-like advice.


    Sigren, you could only act as annoying as when youre with me. Dont go beyond that.


    Sigren scoffed as hard as he could. I do my best, Master.


    I couldnt help butugh hearing the conversation. Where the hell was the friend who asked me to stay with him because he was alone? No matter how I look at it, all I could see was a young man with a burning desire to kill all the children who annoyed him.


    Looking at Sigren and Abel, I sighed. Stop fighting, lets go.


    There would be many twists and turns, but finally, I stepped on the first part where the story began.

 Chapter 47

    The time when the plot began hase. Now, Sigren and Fiona were at the age when the original story started. The first part was when the imperial pce ball was held at the end of the month-long flower festival. It was where arge number of nobles from the capital attended.


    That illegitimate childappears today, right?


    Shh.. be careful. There are rumors that His Majesty would appoint him as the official prince.


    Of course, the biggest topic of discussion at this period of time was the existence of a young man named Sigren who suddenly appeared.


    Isnt it rare for an illegitimate child to be officially appointed as a prince? Whats more, with the current emperors personality.


    But hes the first person who seeded in subduing the dragon.


    The nobles gathered in twos and threes, talking about him. The noble girls who came to the ball with their parents were also no exception. They had half anticipation and half concern about the emergence of a new prince.


    I heard he is a very handsom man.


    Oh my.. I also heard he is a very mean and cruel person? Well.. its usible he is like that considering.. its been said that hes been in northern Heilon.


    Heilon you said isnt it a very dangerous territory?


    The dangerous territory is not the problem here. I heard because the ce is full of monsters, even the locals are also violent.


    The distance between the capital and Heilon was far. As a result, a lot of information was also uncertain. Naturally, rumors about Heilon were circting in the capital.


    Ah.. Ive also heard a rumor that there is a strong but very cruel magician living there when hes angry, a strom rages


    I think Ive heard that too.. Oh my gosh.. I should hope that the new prince is someone who could speak well like a human.


    The mostmon ideas of Heilon among the capital aristocrats were barbarous and always sinister.


    However, it was of course all prejudice.


    Heilon was a ce where adventurers, mercenaries, and merchants actively interacted. It used to be a barrennd but now it was a ce where the wealth umted the most. The businesses were doing so well.


    Still, not many people saw these facts. Among the nobles, only those with brains could see and rate Heilon rather high. Although, at the same time, they watched Abels moves very closely.


    Lady Prici, what do you think?


    At that time, Livyia, who had a bored expression on her face listening to the girls conversation, raised her gaze. As soon as her red lips opened up, her soft voice rang out. Well, its something you have to decide after seeing what happened, isnt it?


    Livyia was the only daughter of Duke Prisci. It was no exaggeration to say that she was the woman with the greatest power among noble girls.


    Notwithstanding, there is another rumor that also made amotion in the noble circle, and it was a big as the news of illegitimate child became the official prince. I heard a daughter of a low-ranking noble is recently proved to be a saint.


    Livyia spread out her splendid fan studded with jewels, then she pretended to be yawning with a bored expression. The noise is so loud that it gave a headache.


    The girls around her looked at each other and quickly responded.


    Is, is that so? Thats what i thought too!


    Thats right. I agree with Lady Prisci.


    At the moment, themotion around them suddenly quieted down. The girls looked around with puzzled faces at the sudden change in the atmosphere in the ballroom.


    It seemed that young man is the rumored illegitimate son


    The rumors that the Duke Abel Heilon support him seemed to be true.


    Apparently, the main character of the rumor had entered. And the noble girls who had been talking about him until now all shut their mouths when they saw Sigrens face.


    .


    Livya looked at the ce where the peoples eyes were focused with uninterested eyes. Then, when she saw Sigren entering, a faint smirk began to appear on her face.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Oh my.. does she really make eye contact with me?


    After I entered the hall, I felt someones gaze at me. I looked around and then found a beautiful woman with reddish-brown hair with simr eye colors looking at me from the direction where the noble girls gather. Her faint coy smile was very impressive. Straight away, I knew her. That was Livya Prisci.


    I couldnt believe I was seeing the viin first before I met the heroine.


    Livyas position in the novel was the character that people called a viin. She had high self-esteem and the pride of her lineage was quite high, which made her be someone who basically if she decided to get something, she would do whatever it takes to get her desire. That also applied to Sigren. She became interested in Sigren the moment she saw him. So for her, Eunice who was getting closer to Sigren, disrupted her way. Later on, she quit after everything she did, didnt work for her n. She was, in other words, a verymon type of character.


    I kinda felt a little sympathetic to her. I was now in a position simr to her. A viin. Thinking about this, I wanted to give her some advice on how to find a good person other than SIgren.


    Sigren, you sinful man


    What are you talking about out of the blue?


    I shook my head lightly after hearing Abels question next to me. Its nothing.

 Chapter 48

    After responding Abel, I looked ahead.


    Sigrens father, the Emperor, sat on his throne chair that ce higher than the hall. Except for his blue eyes, he didnt have much resemnce to Sigren. He looked more like an ordinary man than a dignified one. But Abels statement that he liked to show off seemed to be true. Like, at this moment, he was wearing clothes embroidered with gold thread and adorned with many jewels. The phrase clothes make a man was really shown in him. He must have done that due to wanting to show people that he was the emperor.


    To be honest, the current emperor was just an extra among the extras that didnt even y a supporting role. I barely had anything set up for him in the novel that right now I didnt even know anything, except he would die soon. Well, he was only created for Sigrens development to be emperorter.


    In conclusion, he was the character that I, also Sigren, have nothing to worry about. Even after thinking about some detail that I remembered, he was not a problem.


    I saw Sigren walking slowly to where the emperor was seated. People slowly parted but without taking their eyes off him. He stepped on the red carpet that was ced not far from the throne chairs and stood tall.


    Emperor slowly got up from his throne with a satisfied face.


    I believe everyone here has heard the good news.


    The crowd was so quiet that I couldnt even hear a single breath.


    This Emperor glorious bloodline has made a great contribution in the north.


    Wow Even from afar, I could see Sigren holding back a smirk. Growing up with him, became his friend since we were a child, it was very easy to notice a small change in his expression.


    Abel also smirked next to me. What a funny talk. Hes been ignored for the whole time, but now hes part your glorious bloodline.


    I could not agree more with that.


    The emperor slowly descended from the throne and ced his hand on Sigrens shoulder with a very benevolent face.


    This emperors proud son, Sigren. Show everyone what youve aplished here.


    I will, Your Majesty.


    It must have been Sigrens small resistance to not call the emperor father.


    Sigren gave a signal to the servant next to him with his eyes.


    The servant, as if he was been waiting, walked politely while holding something wrapped in a luxurious cloth.


    After looking at the cloth for a moment, Sigren bowed his head and then spoke in a no-frills manner. I would dedicate this to your majesty, the master of the empire.


    The servant then rolled up the cloth.


    Then, a second after that, Sigrens dull voice echoed in the hall. This is the heart of the dragon I caught.


    Hearing those words, a small exmation burst out.


    The dragons heart waspletely different from what people thought of. It was not like a human heart. It was more like arge mineral. The heart was ck like obsidian at first nce. The difference was it was more conspicuous and radiated weird feelings that attracted people.


    The emperor was greatly pleased seeing the heart.


    Oh oh! The heart of a dragon no matter how strong a monster is, when in front of the great bloodline of this empire theyre nothing.


    Then he spoke to the people in the hall.


    Youve all seen it. The greatness of the Empire and the imperial family!


    Since the beginning, the Emperor has been exceptionally emphasizing that Sigren was part of his bloodline. He clearly intended to inform the people that all of Sigrens achievements were possible because Sigren was part of the imperial family like him. Well, Abel said the emperor liked to show off. So it was natural that he gave the glory to his bloodline.


    The emperor opened his mouth solemnly. So, Jim would like to give Jims son who has made a contribution to the history his original position.


    The surrounding became a little noisy after hearing those words. It was because the meaning of what the emperor said was clear.


    Today, in this ce, I would make Sigren the official prince!


    As soon as the words finished, apuse erupted.


    I nced around. These nobles were really good at this kind of social life. They seemed to give hearty congrattions. But it was obvious they were unable to openly make gestures against the will of the emperor, so they had to p formally and fake their smile. It was all the same in any world, what the boss said was thew.


    However, it seemed there were people who did not mask their expression even if they lived in this society, and even in this kind of atmosphere. The royal family. Those people sat at the top a little further away from the emperors seat, looking very dissatisfied. And the person with the most visible displeased expression was the crown prince. It was clear that the appearance of a new prince who might threaten the position was certainly not pleasing to them. Well, if this world went exactly like the original plot, he would y the role of an extra viin who bothered the main characters.


    Sigren and Eunice would take care of it.


    With that in mind, I apuded hard sincerely.


    The Sigren, who turned around his head for a moment, met my eyes.


    I made a motion with my lips to him.


    Youre awesome.


    Then, I smiled at him.


    In an instant, Sigrens face turned a little red, then looked forward again.


    He was probably embarrassed.


    Ah, my child was so naive despite his appearance.


    While I smiled happily, beside me, Abel murmured you y well sarcastically.

 Chapter 49

    Most of the attention of the people in the hall was on Sigren. Many people also tried to get closer to him. So, there were many people gathered around him. However, sometimes, there were also those who showed interest in me as I was with Abel. Which, of course, whenever people asked about me, Abel only showed them his indifferent face and answered, It would be revealed at the five families meeting.


    The five families meeting was the regr meeting held by the representative of the five founding families of the empire. In other meaning, it was a gathering of five very influential families in aristocratic society.


    Therefore, no doubt, Abels answer just made those peoples curiosity increase. Some even whispered that I was Abels hidden illegitimate child. Fortunately, peoples interest faded a bit as the dance progressed. However, this unfamiliar attention was definitely not to my liking. It was very tiring being stared at. So I sneaked out, went away from the hall, trying to find a quiet space in the corner of the terrace. A rest. I just needed a rest.


    Livvy, why dont you stop ying hard to get and juste over here?


    Its Lady Prisci, Your Highness. I hope you dont mind calling me in that way instead of using my nickname.


    As I walked, I heard a man and womans voices conversing on one of the terraces. Well, of course, I had to stop for a moment. I took a peek through the gap of the curtain to see what was going on. As expected, there were a man and a woman standing, and I knew who they were.


    Its good to be arrogant, but being too stiff is no fun.


    I see youre talking too much.


    That man was the crown prince I saw earlier, and the woman was Livya Prisci.


    .


    I held my breath involuntarily. Livyas attitude was very cold to say that the two were close. It was obvious that the crown prince tried to hit on her. For a moment, I contemted whether I should leave and make a U-turn or stay.


    Your Highness, Im going back to the hall, Livya said in a cold tone.


    The crown prince grinned seeing her attitude. Where are you going without this princes permission?


    You have no right to force me, the daughter of the Prisci family.


    Do you think its okay to look down on me like this?


    What Livya said was not wrong by any means. Even if they were part of the royal family, they could not speak so arbitrability to the bloodline of the Duke of Prisci. However, I forgot how stupid the crown prince was when he opened his mouth.


    Livya turned around as if she had not heard him.


    Seeing her turning around, I stepped back so she would not see me. But before I could go away. I saw the Crown Prince grab Livyas arm and pull her closer.


    Livya was shocked and shouted in a rather loud voice.


    Let me go!


    Ive always thought you look pretty.


    The use of force and threatening someone with power was truly abhorrent. At this point, I couldnt just ignore it. I opened the curtains and hurriedly walked into the situation. Now that it was like this, it was time to use the improvisation skill that has forged by being with Abel in those times.


    Oh my, Lady Livya. Youre here!


    Livya and the Crown Prince were startled by my unexpected appearance, their bodies stiffened instantly.


    First thing first, it was the I dont know anything operation.


    Since a while ago, Duke Prisci have been trying to find you, Lady Livya. It seemed something important came up. So I was just helping the Duke to find you.


    Then, the Crown Prince widened his eyes, surprised, seeing me only notice him a beatter.


    Oh, the Crown Prince is also here. Ive met the little sun of the Empire. My name is Fiona Heilon. I see that I made an impolite mistake here.


    Hearing the surname Heilon, the Crown Prince who was about to get angry paused for a moment. Then he replied with an authoritative tone of voice. Tell the Duke that Livy is having a close conversatio with me.


    But the Duke is looking for Lady Livya in such a hurry. I responded naturally.


    The moment the Crown Prince frowned and was about to say something, Livya freed her hand from his grip. Oh right, I remembered my father said he has something to tell me. I forgot.


    Livya was renowned for her great acting skill. Even though it was her first time seeing me, she hooked her arm to mine as if I were her close friend. She then smiled at me with eyes that were enough to mesmerize both men and women.


    Thank you foring to find me, Lady Fiona.


    Ugh.. beautiful, really beautiful. I woulde to find you a hundred and a thousand times, sister.


    I think I slightly understood the feelings of the knights in fairy tales who went to save the princess.


    Livya looked back at the crown prince with a hardened expression.


    Excuse me for this reason, Your Highness.


    No matter how noble the Crown Prince was, he could not continue to block her while the Duke was looking for his daughter.


    .


    That way, we got out of ce safely.

 Chapter 50

    After getting away from the crown prince, Livya let go of my arm.


    My father looking for me is a lie, isnt it?


    Was my interference not good?


    Nope, it was a great improvisation. Thank you for your help.


    I smiled brightly, Im d it helped you.


    Come to think of it, I was not able to introduce myself earlier. My name is Livya Prisci.


    My name is Fiona Heilon, Lady Prisci. Ive said my name before, but I introduce myself once more as a courtesy.


    Please call me by my first name, not myst name. May I call you Lady Fiona too? Livya said in a soft tone.


    Sure. I was more than surprised by her friendly attitude, but it was a nice thing.


    Its the first time Ive met Lady Fiona in the social circle.


    I frankly answered back. Because Ive been in Heilon all the time This is my first timeing to a banquet in the capital.


    Ah, Heilon A ce that really intrigues a lot of people. Livya smiled deeply after making a strange expression while saying those words. Anyway, I got your help. I really want to pay you back.


    I smiled at her, what do you mean paying back? I didnt do it for that.


    If you say so Ah, my family is nning to have a small tea party soon.. Is it okay if I invite you?


    If it was a tea party hosted by Livya, it was obvious that most noble girls would be invited.


    It may be a bit weird to call that paying back, but maybe this could help Lady Fiona quickly adjust to the social circle.


    That being said, it was kind of hard to say no.


    Then Ill be grateful for your invitation.


    Great, Ill send you an official invitation to Heilons mansionter. Once again thank you very much. Livya pped her fan then moved away.


    I stared nkly at Livyas red dress for a moment, then came to my sense.


    Somehow, I got to know her and developed a friendship. Although it was a bit unexpected, actually it wasnt a bad thing, so her offers. Livya was an influential noble girl in the noble social circle. If I was invited to her tea party, definitely, it would be easier for me to fit into the capitals noble social circle.


    There was one thing that worried me. It was Livyas position in the original plot, a viin. But, she also was not being mean to me earlier. And speaking about what happened earlier, even at one point she was the viin in the story, I could not pretend I didnt know what happened in front of me. Moreover, now that I thought about it more, Fiona and Livya did not even have a contact, even more so a conflict. So, it was more justified to help herright?


    Ugh. I did it because I just felt I had to help her at that moment. I might be regretted what I did todayter oh screw it. Whether I would regret it or not, I think it was still better to do it than not. I could think about the regret when that time came.


    Whatever happened in the future, surely there would be a way somehow.


    Those were the words that have been clinging to my mind the most recently. And strangely I slowly adopted that mindset. Especially since I had Abel on my side. Like, in todays case, it seemed that Ive already offended the Crown Prince. Though I nned toy low for a while, no one knew what that crown prince would do. But the path to how to face the crown prince had existed. Abel. No matter how noble the crown prince was, he would not be able to attack me openly because of Abel.


    No matter what, having Abel on my side was the best decision. Even if someone tried to approach me, I did not even have to deal with them, he could just give them a cold nce, and those people would just shut up and walk away.


    I scoffed slightly while recalling that crown princes behavior. If this were Heilon, a person like him would have the important part of his body cut off right away.


    I straightened my back and walked away, ignoring the curious nces that clung to me again.


    ***


    The crown prince, Enoch, was deeply irritated.


    All of them are so arrogant!


    Livya Prisci.


    She was a woman he liked from a long time ago. She was pretty and had a strong family. Wasnt she the perfect woman to stand next to him? Furthermore, when Livya became his crown princess, the Prisci family, which always have been neutral, would be on his side. Then, without a doubt, his position would be firmer. Even on Livya side, she would gain nothing but the good things. She would be the crown princess, which was the future empress. And those things would not happen to her just by mere luck.


    At least, that was what Enoch thought.


    How dare she keep rejecting me?!


    At first, Enoch thought Livya was just ying hard to get. So he let her behave like that. He also had fun with it. Buttely, his patient began to run out. How could she keep reject him like that? It was ridiculous. He was the crown prince. He was the noblest other than the emperor in this empire!


    Enoch went up to the second floor and looked down at the main ballroom on the first floor. He wanted to find Livya who cheekily rejected him and ran away.


    Does she go back home already?


    He could not find her at all. Instead, he found another woman.


    Did she say Fiona Heilon?


    It was a woman who rudely took Livya under his nose. Earlier, he could not see her face properly because of Livya. He could only notice her hair color.


    Looking at it right now, she has a pretty face.


    He didnt know if it was in the north, but in the capital, silver hair was a rare sight, and with those bright red eyes, it was even rarer. Because it was a rarebination, she drew more attention. Furthermore, with her bright white skin and stature smaller than other women stimted protective instinct? She was quite tempting.


    Furthermore, she looks much more obedient than Livya.


    Unlike Livya, who was pretty but always arrogant, Fiona seemed more submissive.


    She said Heilon? But i dont remember the Duke of Heilon ever getting married. Is she an illegitimate child?


    For her family fame, she was a woman of little information. But if she was illegitimate, then even if he yed with her a little bit, there would be no big trouble. Even more, he might be able to have a connection with the Heilons. Well, he liked House Prisci, but House Heilon was also not bad to have under his control. Even if something went wrong, there was no way Duke Heilon would dare to make a fuss to him the crown prince of this empire just for an illegitimate child.


    When he thought about it more, he became more intrigued by her.


    Fiona Heilon its really not that bad.


    What are you doing here?

 Chapter 51

    Fiona Heilon its really not that bad.


    What are you doing here?


    As Enoch was in his thoughts, he had no idea someone was near him. He was startled by the voice for a second, then turned his head. There stood Sigren. Enoch had seen Sigren at least once or twice in an informal setting even before SIgren was dered as the official prince. Of course, in that encounter, Sigren was not worthy of his attention. So he pretty much ignored Sigrenpletely.


    But did that guy hear what he just mumbled?


    Wait, what if he did hear? Hes just a lucky illegitimate child anyway.


    To even talk to this older brother without saying hello, I guess you dont even know the basics because youre a half-blood.


    .


    It hurt Enochs self-esteem that this guy only looked at him for a short time.


    Sigren looked down at the ce where Enochs gaze had just stayed with a mysterious expression.


    Enoch then opened his mouth as he notice wh Sigren was looking at. Yeah, you said you came from Heilon too. Then you must know something about her. Tell me about her.


    A cold smile appeared on Sigrens face whose had never reacted to anything before. I dont know what the intent of this question is, but


    Enoch was looking at Fiona, so he couldnt see Sigrens face. Since shes a pretty girl, this prince kind of thinking to hold her on my side for a while. Ive been boredtely.


    Sigrens eyes darkened hearing those words. Then he replied in a cold tone. A pathetic reason not even worthy of an answer.


    What? Enoch frowned hearing Sigrens unexpected answer. Enraged, Enoch pulled SIgren by the cor. What was this bastard talking to him?


    Sigren stared at Enoch annoyed as he tried to stop himself not to break his opponents wrist reflexively.


    Which of course, Enoch didnt know that.


    What kind of behavior does his cheeky bastard have to dare to say that to this Crown Prince?!


    Then Enoch swung his fist at Sigren.


    .!


    However, his fist was caught in Sigrens hand at once. Even more, when he tried to pull his hand out, his hand was stuck.


    Sigren smiled sarcastically when he saw Enochs face getting red. Lets try a little harder, older brother?


    You! You damn bastard!


    Enoch tried to pull Sigren by the cor, which he was still holding, but SIgren did not move.


    A cynical smile appeared for a moment on Sigrens face, then his face quickly changed into a frighteningly cold expression. His blue-grey eyes looked down at Enoch. Is it my turn already?


    It was such a creepy voice that gave Enoch goosebumps.


    Sigren grabbed Enochs cor and pushed him forward.


    .!


    The strength was so strong that Enoch could not hold out for even a few seconds. In an instant, his back was pressed against the pir. Enoch, who was strangled by the cor, could only make a squeaky sound.


    Esc..escort


    Enoch tried to summon his escort, but it was a meaningless attempt. His throat was pressed so his voice barely came out. Moreover, because Enochs body was covered by a pir, people could not see what happened between them.


    Sigren bowed his head and spoke in a low tone in Enochs ear. I give a warning


    .


    I have no interest of your position or even emperor


    Uh..uh.


    Because theres only one thing I want in this world.


    A cold voice rang in Enoch ear.


    However, if someone ever tried to touch her


    It was getting harder for Enoch to breathe.


    Whoever that personwhat kind of position that person had


    Sigren whispered slowly.


    Im going to kill that person in the most painful way, brother.


    Then Sigren released his hand that was holding Enoch by the cor.


    GASP! Enoch leaned against the pir for a second before sliding down, trying to take oxygen as much as he could.


    Sigren looked down at him expressionlessly.


    How, how dare you do this to me, you crazy bastard.! Enoch looked at Sigren as if he wanted to kill him while exhaling.


    One day, I will surely hang your lowly head on the wall! Enoch was shrieking abuse at Sigren.


    Sigren raised one corner of his mouth and smirked at Enoch with a cynical sneer. I look forward to it, brother.

 Chapter 52

    I didnt like alcohol that much. But when I stressed out I couldnt help but drank it. It was like the sentiment of an office worker. So as soon as I returned to Heilons mansion from the banquet, I picked a bottle.


    Lets drink.


    Because the prince was annoying.


    Of course, I couldnt grab anyone and ask them to drink together this night, so I nned to have a drink alone in my room.


    There was a lot of good quality alcohol in Heilon Mansion. Among them, the one I brought was fruit wine.


    Sweet.


    It was definitely a delicious wine, and I felt like I was going to get hooked if I drank more. Well, it was fine. I was in my room, so it wont a big deal if I got drunk and fell over.


    Then, someone knocked on my room.


    Fiona, are you there?


    I opened the door right away when I heard it was SIgrens voice.


    Sigren looked at me for a moment and frown slightly. Are you drunk?


    Drunk he said. It was just a drink to relieve my thirst.


    A smirk appeared on my face. I just started now.


    .


    Although the wine was delicious, it was still boring to drink alone. So it was better to have a drinking buddy.


    Come in, lets drink together, its been a long time.


    Sigren opened his mouth about to say something but closed it again as I pulled his wrist. Then he walked in quietly.


    I took him to the chair across from me. But I paused for a moment.


    Whats happened to your tie?


    The shirt and tie around Sigrens neck were crumpled up.


    Did you have a fight and someone hold your neck? I said it in a joking tone.


    Its simr.


    Really?


    How could someone grab him by the cor on the first day of his social debut? Also, he was not that kind of kid. Right?


    Who?


    Not a big deal.


    Saying so, Sigren stretched out his hand to untie his tie in an awkward way, but he suddenly stopped and looked at me.


    Fiona, I couldnt see the the knot well. Im sorry, could you help me untie this?


    Then Sigren bent his waist slightly as if trying to match my height. I subconsciously reached out and untie his tie. From a young age, Sigren hated something tightening around his neck. Therefore, any clothes or ties that tighten around his neck were never done except when necessary.


    .


    The rustling sound of clothes was particrly loud in the quiet room. And it was somehow oddly awkward. Even more, while I untied Sigrens tie, he was fiddling with my hair.


    Its done.


    I roughly threw the tie on the bed.


    Lets drink now.


    I poured alcohol into Sigrens ss.


    Cheers!


    Clink.


    I bumped my ss with his ss and drank it at once. However, unlike me, SIgren only touched the ss on his lips, then put his ss down.


    Drink slowly, why are you acting like a drinker when youre not even one.


    Unfortunately, there was no one-shot culture in this world. In this world, if someone was drinking in a cheerful way like me, it was called a person who drank a lot of alcohol.


    Im not that weak though. Youre not drinking? This is good.


    Yeah, when youre drunk you fall, and someone must pick you up, Sigren replied nonchntly.


    No way.


    Was I like that when I got drunk?


    You fell over when thest time you were drunk. Dont you remember?


    Ah, it was probably at Heilons new Year partyst year. I was so drunk at that time. But I didnt really remember I fell head over heels. The only thing I remembered was I suddenly woke up on my bed with a lump on my head.


    Would it have happened again? I drank the second ss while saying that. Because I drank it in a hurry, now I was already feeling a bit tipsy. Well, it seemed I couldnt deny my alcohol tolerant was not that great. But, it was not too weak either. It was medium level. Arent you bored just seeing me drinking?


    Nope. seeing the change in your expression is not boring at all. Now your face all red.


    Really?


    There was a lot of nagging everytime Sigren saw me, but right now his face was like someone who would just put up with everything he saw. It seemed like rather than having a drink with me, he just wanted to sit in front of me to dry my drinking spirit. Well, though, another big reason he didnt drink was he also wasnt a big fan of alcohol.


    I looked at him for a moment. Sigren, how was the banquet?


    Not that great.


    I wanted to asked have you met Eunice?, but that question seemed like too explicit.


    I heard there is a kid who is praised as a saint. Did you meet her?


    No.


    Why didnt he meet her?


    Come to think of it, I didnt see you in the hall. What did you..?


    I stopped right away. There was no need to continue that question. He said earlier that someone grabbed his cor and had a fight. So I changed the question.


    Who did you fight?


    This time, Sigren responded smoothly. The crown prince.


    Really?


    Though in honesty, I didnt like him, still, he was Sigrens older brother, was it okay?


    Why did you fight?


    Hes more annoying that I thought.


    I nodded my head. Thats true. I also really dont like him.


    When I remembered the incident, I got annoyed again. I inhaled heavily, then drank another ss.


    Sigrens eyebrows frowned. What did he do to you?


    No. its not like that. He was trying to hit on a nobledy.


    Dont go near him.


    I will. Honestly, I even hope I never bump into him again.


    As I kept drinking while talking, I got really drunk. I regretted now being so confident and saying im not that weak in front of Sigren earlier.


    Sigren, you have two faces.


    I see youre drunk.


    Even if you have two faces, two handsome faces float around? Not strange at all.


    I lifted my thumb while mumbling nonsense. Then finally I lied my head down on the table.


    Haaa..


    Before I lost my consciousness, I heard Sigren sighing, while looking at my pathetic condition.

 Chapter 53

    I told you to drink slowly. Sigren expressionlessly looked at Fiona who had her faceid down and her silver hair messed up on the table. Many things about her often made him wonder. From the first time he met her, Fiona often acted like she was his sister, but he never could see her like that, especially whenever something like this happened. Another thing, it was true that she was clever and a genius mage, but strangely she was also weak. Also, one thing particrly surprising, she also could understand the surrounding situation quickly.


    Sigren got up from his seat, then he carefully carried Fiona. It seemed like she had fallen into a deep sleep, seeing that she did not wake up even if her posture changed. He then put Fiona down on the bed slowly. He wanted to untie her cor as she was looked suffocating with it, but decided it would be better to call her maidter.


    Sometimes, i think i want to open your head. Sighed quietly.


    Of course, the sleeping Fiona did not answer.


    Without asking anything from me, what is the reason that youve cared for me since the first time weve met.


    Sigren covered Fionas chest with a nket.


    There is no love without a price.


    Even between friends, lovers, as well as parents and children, even though there was no form of it, there was clearly something that exchanged emotionally. But Fiona wasnt like that. Deep down, even after he had been with Fiona for several years, he still felt he didnt know her well. Fiona seemed to desire nothing particr. She seemed like if the situation she was in wasfortable, she was happy, but if it was not, it didnt matter. She was like a dandelion spore floating in the air without taking root anywhere.


    I hope one day you can find something you want too.


    Because it was hard to imagine that a person who didnt want anything would be happy. As humans felt happy when they got what they wanted.


    After muttering like that, SIgren blew out the candle that was illuminating her room. I hope you have the happiest dream, Fiona.


    His most precious girl.


    ***


    f you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The next day, Abel tapped in his crossed arms. Beside him, Celine and the young maid nced at him. He had juste into Fionas room to check on the condition of his adopted daughter who didnt wake up until lunchtime. Of course, he didnt mean he wanted to nag that Fiona was oversleeping, or that she drank a lot of alcohol before going to sleep.


    But.


    Abel looked at the two sses of wine on the table.


    Two sses of wine.


    If so, it meant that someone drank together. Abel turned his head, looking at Fionas headbed.


    For some reason, Sigrens tie was on my adopted daughters bed.


    Plus, the maid gave her testimony that she saw Sigren left Fionas roomte at night.


    Celine sighed quietly.


    Master


    Abel smiled wryly.


    Celine, it seems that taking care of children is harder than i thought.


    He picked up Sigrens tie and waved it indifferently.


    Ive never though that I would an inflexible person.


    For a moment, Abel looked at Fiona, who was still sleeping peacefully. He could guess the situation roughly. Fiona must have dragged Sigren in for a drink without a second thought, and Sigren would have followed in because he liked that he could be with her.


    Abel sometimes thought, Fiona was really.


    Celine, when my adoptive daughter who is the most vignt person in the world, wakes up, make her something to relieve her hangover.


    Where are you going?


    I dont think shes going to wake up, so well have to go investigate another suspect.


    Abel solemnly dered.


    Im going to catch SIgren.


    Upon hearing this, Celine sighed and almost blurted out you have to call him Prince


    ***


    A few days have passed since the banquet. If there was one thing that has changed, Sigren has officially entered the Imperial Pce. He was recognized as a prince, so it was only natural for him to be given one of the pces in the Imperial Pce.


    What if he get bullied in the imperial pce?


    Abel looked sour because of my concern. He was about to quarrel with Sigren just before Sigren left.


    is he even a person who has a concern about being bullied?


    But still.


    Of course, I was not in a position to worry about Sigren. Because something important was right in front of me.


    Five Families Meeting.


    That meeting was held regrly by the representative of the noble families that had contributed to the founding empire. The participating families are Heilon, Prisci, Clovis, Ernest, and Erez. these five families were the reason why it was called the Five Families Meeting.


    And now, I was on my way to attend that meeting with Abel.


    By the way, Duke Ernest will object to anything I say, so just ignore it.


    The Duke of Ernest was the family that produced the current empress. For this reason, it was the representative of the force that support the empress son, the crown prince. They were in a position that had no choice but to confront the Heilon, which was protecting the new prince, Sigren.


    Ignore the Erez family as well.


    The hell, didnt he say, he would introduce those families, what was this telling me to ignore them.


    Prisci and Clovis are neutral, right?


    Yeah, its neutral. Both are just watching.


    I nodded quietly. Well, I knew to some extent.


    Weve arrived.


    The carriage stopped as soon as the drivers shout.


    Well, in conclusion, it mean do what you wanna do.


    .


    It was such Abel-like advice.

 Chapter 54

    Sitting on a chair in the hall where the meeting was held was Duke Ernest with an unpleasant expression on his face. He felt annoyed because of Abel Heilon. That Abel man was his most hated person. That hatred even increased more than ever as that guy brought a new prince.


    Originally, among the five families, the people who took a side in the battle of session were the Ernest and Erez family. They supported Crown Prince Enoch. The other remained neutral. But suddenly, the Heilon brought a new prince. That Abel guy did not say explicitly dering an all-out war against the side supporting the Crown Prince, but it was still a deration.


    Well, of course, Prince Sigren had a more disadvantageous situation. But, the people behind him. He was not even the descendant of the legal wife, but Abel and the Heilon family supported him.


    However, Duke Ernest did not like the idea of confronting them very much.


    How dare you support another prince when you have a strong majestic Crown Prince standing still. How cocky.


    In the case of the Crown Prince, Duke Ernest was well aware. He knew the Crown Prince was not perfect either. Sometimes the Crown Prince had idents. He was fully aware because he often gotints due to the crown prince touching a woman from other families. Well, in fact, there have been quite a few cases where such a thing happened and it was arranged by himself.


    The Crown Prince is just a young boy. He will surely be wiser when he gets a little older.


    That was what Duke Ernest thought. He bent his arm inwards, and used threats and money to soothe the Crown Princes ident.


    The Duke of Heilon has arrived.


    Duke Ernests thoughts were dispersed by the voice of the servants.


    At the same time, Abel Heilon entered the room while wearing an arrogant smile as if breathing, and beside him was a noble girl who had just be an adult.


    Abel nced around, then sat down. Looks like Im thest.


    Duke Ernest looked at Abel for a moment with his displeased face. The people who could attend the five families meeting were only the head of the family members. Unless special circumstances urred, such as they could not attend so the heir came as the substitute, or when the head of the family introduced the heir of the family. Seeing Abel had expressed his intention to introduce a new heir to the family, it looked like the youngdy who came with him was the heir to the Heilon family. However, no matter how much Duke Ernest looked at her, it was just a pretty face. A beautiful girl who had raised up well enough so that she couldnt even kill an ant.


    What is the Duke thinking? Is this some kind of trap for us?


    Duke Ernest smirked. He guessed everything already. I wonder who the young girl next to you is, Duke Heilon. This is a ce that only the head of the family and our heir can attend.


    Abel shrugged lightly. I was about to introduce her to you. This child is FIona Heilon. She is my sessor.


    Does Duke Abel Heilon have a biological daughter? The Marquis of Erez, who was sitting next to Abel, said with a smile on his face.


    No. Shes an adopted daughter.


    Duke Ernest and Marquis Erez quickly exchanged their eyes. A girl as a sessor was never heard of before, and even more, not a real daughter. What did he mean?


    Well, then, which family did you adopt her from?


    Abel looked at Fiona, asking her to speak.


    Fiona nodded her head slightly.


    Anyway,they could find out about this with a little research.


    It was information that would eventually be known even if it was hidden.


    The Green Family. Fiona answered bluntly.


    Green family? I know that all members of the family are being investigated for drug-rted business. Duke Ernest raised an eyebrow. He has definitely heard of it. The Green family was a suitable family. Their authority was neither particrly high nor low. But in any case, that noble family, which had been in a good condition before, was now on the path of copse in an instant, so there was a murmur in the noble social circle for a while.


    I heard that there was one daughter who escaped punishment because she was already married, but.


    Of course, the married daughter was not Fiona, but her half-sister Jane.


    At that moment, the Marquis Arrendt Clovis, who had been watching the situation, suddenly opened his mouth.


    No, they had another daughter. Arrendt looked very interested in the situation.I know the Green family well because I was in charge of it.


    Attend was in charge of the Treasury, so of course, he was directly involved in Greens affairs.


    Is that so?


    Yeah, but it wouldnt be polite if I said it.


    Arrendt looked at Fiona once with a calm face.


    Likewise, Fiona grinned while looking at him softly.


    Im the illegitimate child of the Green family. The reason I was not punished is because my name disappeared from the family register before that happened.


    At once, the eyes of Duke Ernest were filled with contempt. What was with this an illegitimate child of a fallen noble family? A young adult girl even. In noble societies, titles were usually inherited by the eldest son. Even if a daughter inherited a family, they seldom received a title. Although, that fact was more an implicit rule than a fact specified byw. But still. This was a joke in the eyes of Duke Ernest. For him, who was known for being savvy and hard-headed even in noble society, this was totally absurd. It was unprecedented for such a high-ranking family to pass on the title to a child who did not even have their blood. In addition, the kid was also of low origin. Even hearing the honorific Youngdy to call her was weird and too much of dreaming.


    Are you testing us, Duke of Heilon?


    No way.


    I couldnt ept it. I couldnt believe an illegitimate child of a fallen noble family inherited the title of Duke Heilon.


    Abel chuckled. Its a hundred times better to give it to apetent adopted daughter than to give it to an incopeten man.


    Do you think that kid is capable now?


    Duke Ernest had the opposite mindset of Abel. he believed that the abilities of a duke were from their origin. If a dukes origin was noble, their abilities would be superior ordingly.


    What in the world are you talking about? This has to be discussed more!


    Abel pretended to yawn. Thats what I really want to say. Besides, there is no reason for the Ernest family to meddle in the matter of the Heilon familys sessor.


    That was correct.


    Duke Ernest coughed lightly. Hmmm. Even so, the Heilon is one of the main families of the Empire. What would happen to the discipline of a noble society if you act like this! You are the head of a family, you have to think about the external influence you would have!


    I wonder what will happen So I must pass the title to my daughter.


    .


    Duke Ernest looked at Abel quietly. He had to move the noble society quietly, and inform HIs Majesty the Emperor of this nonsense together. No matter how arrogant Duke Heilon was, if the emperor ordered himself, the duke would not be able to act.


    An illegitimate child must remain an illegitimate child. It should be like that.

 Chapter 55

    Duke Ernest considered this to be a very serious matter. This was like sshing filthy mud on the bloodlines of noble society. Moreover, from the beginning, he was a man who was ready to oppose anything Abel did. In fact, he had already argued Abel fiercely over the appointment of Sigren as an official prince.


    .


    In the bloody atmosphere, Fiona rolled her eyes. Because she had a rough idea of what Duke Ernest was thinking. If it went like this, she was sure it would be annoying in the future.


    Of course, he would. Due to his personality, Duke Ernest tended to avoid open confrontation in public. He preferred to do a trick behind peoples backs. Because the evidence and eyewitness could be easily cleared up.


    I could fully understand why Duke Ernest is anxious.


    Fiona felt she had to convince Duke Ernest.


    For example, are you concerned that my ability is not good enough to support my family? As a member of the same noble society.


    Duke Ernest nodded. Thats right, I see that you thought more than the Duke.


    Then how could I prove my ability to reduce the Dukes anxiety?


    Oh. Uh hum.


    Duke Ernest coughed lightly. He who had been only thinking about nitpicking did not expect such a proposal.


    Prove? It doesnt look like theres anything a kid like you can do.


    But i still ask you to suggest a way.


    Duke Ernest didnt want to lose face. He was running around saying she had no skill, if he said he didnt know how to prove her ability, that wouldnt be good for him. So he petted his beard for a while, the opened his mouth.


    The Heilon is the shield of the empire. If youre a lord of that region, you must be able to face the monsters skillfully.


    Right. Fiona quietly agreed. She smiled eagerly hearing what Duke Ernest said next.


    So, i think you could catch a monster in the hunting contest that would be held soon.


    Huntingpetitions were held regrly in the capital during this period. Of course, the target was a monster. Perhaps because of that, not only the imperial families, almost all of nobles and promising knights attended.


    Of course, it would not be possible with bague skills. So if you were to win the hunting contest, i wont meddle anymore either. Duke Ernest said solemnly. In his eyes, Fiona was just a pretty face. She was a girl who looked like she had never done a dirty job. There was no sign in her that showed she was trained to hold a weapon. In other words, she was just a noble young girl, who would surely faint just by looking at a monsters tail.


    Duke Ernest suggested it without thinking much. He had never seriously considered the premise that a noble girl knows how to fight against an evil monster. He just thought Fiona would be frightened by his proposal.


    However, Fiona replied calmly.


    Alright.


    Duke Ernest showed a slight agitation looking at the unexpected reaction.


    Fiona pretended not to know his thought and continued to speak calmly. Well then, I hope that the heads of other families here would be the witnesses of Duke Ernests proposal. Of course, as the noble duke, you would never say two words with one mouth.


    Thats right, My Lady. Arrendt answered coldly.


    Duke Prisci, who had been quietly watching the situation in the room, looked at Fiona with a concern. It was because Fiona reminded him of his own daughter, who was of simr age. However, in the end, Duke Prisci nodded heavily. Do that.


    What do you see me as? Even if there is no witness, I would keep my words!


    Duke Ernest reacted in a somewhat agitated tone, seeing the situation. He was kind of unhappy with the unexpected situation, he just said so to save his face. He then asked suspiciously. Maybe she didnt know what it was like hunting contest.


    You know what it means to catch a monster, right?


    Of course I understand.


    .


    Abel grinned while looking at Duke Ernests bewildered reaction.


    I would definitely take care of it. Fiona responded with a cheerful smile as usual.


    ***


    So, Celine?


    Arrendt approached me after the meeting was over.


    I was slightly embarrassed knowing what he meant.


    That was a lie.


    It seemed so.


    Fortunately, Arrendt was not angry. Rather, he put on pleasant expression, I think it would be better for you to forget my previous proposal. I cant think of any ce better than Heilon.


    Ah. He gave up more easily than I thought. To be honest, I thought he would dig a little more.


    I didnt mean to deceive the marquis. I apologize.


    Inwardly, I withdrew my n to assassinate Arrendt. It seemed like because I have the Heilon family on my back, which was unlike the original, he would not forcefully approach me. As long as he did not make me ufortable, it was fine. To be honest, as I thought more about Arrendt Clovis Assassination n, I became convinced that that n was very unrealistic and unreasonable.


    I smiled favorably. Yeah, hed better stop hanging around and go to the female lead.


    Attend looked at me curiously. Arent you worried about Duke Ernest proposal?


    Its useless to think about it.


    Arrendtughed briefly hearing my words. Youre bold.


    Well, it was my specialty. so, I was not really worried about it.


    I have one question for you.


    Yes?


    The anonymous document dering Green familys dismissal.


    Ah, he remembered. I bit my mouth for a moment.


    Did Young Lady send it?


    As expected, he was the one who handled the case. No wonder it was fast. I think there was no particr reason to hide it now.


    Thats right. I readily admitted.


    Arrendt made s strange expression. Thank you. It was a huge help. However, i wonder if youngdy felt ufortable with me, since I contributed to the downfal of Young Ladys family.


    Arrent must have guessed that there was a reason I send the document anonymously.


    Not at all.


    Arrendtughed softly. Thats a relief. I dont want to have hostile rtionship with House Heilon. I wish you all the best.


    He walked away very quietly. No, he might have escaped because of the distasteful staring Abel gave at him from behind.


    Abel came closer then patted my head roughly. This head is too small for how smart the brain in it.


    Abel seemed to have noticed that I had intended to make such an offer to Duke Ernest.


    That is the easiest way. Had I left it alone, it would have been much more annoying as we have to take care of His Majesty the Emperor. If my position in noble cricle narrows, my activities would be limited.


    Thats right. Abel Patted my head. Certainly, I have an eye for people.


    Was he admiring himself? I grumbled reflexively.


    In this situation, you shouldpliment me Duke, not yourself.


    Abel ruffled up my hair while smiling.


    Ah, it was messed up. My hair was definitely messed up.


    Yeah well done.


    I looked at him and smiled. It was nice hearing apliment that I havent received for so long.


    Abel made eye contact with me for a moment with an estranged expression on his face. Then he spoke again with a serious expression on his face.


    Then, call me father now.


    Wait. he hasnt given up yet?


    No, I dont want.


    Dad is also fine.


    I said i dont want to.


    Then when are you going to call me?


    I dont think Ill ever say it for you?


    Abel, who normally would have smiled arrogantly as if it was part of his breathing at this point, showed no reaction. Rather, it felt like he seemed depressed.


    Okay.


    I rolled my eyes seeing the unexpected reaction. Id rather he out his confident self as usual.


    Lets go back home.


    Lets just ignore it as usual! Dont be discouraged this time!


    But somehow I felt like there was something that stuck on my mind. So, despite feeling embarrassed, I subconsciously pondered when I should seriously put that title in my mouth.

 Chapter 56

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Did she actually send it? I sighed. A few dayster, I really received an invitation to Livyas tea party.


    I attended the tea party with a nervous mind that I might get harassed, but fortunately, it didnt happen. At the party, there were only girls who were close to Livya. And there was no that kind of young girl who was brave enough to give me a p. Livya also greeted me herself.


    I hope you enjoy the partyfortably, Lady Fiona. Livya smiled beautifully.


    In the original plot, Livya was not just a woman who gave a pure favor. So I thought for a moment about what Livya was thinking and drank tea calmly.


    Livya was leading the crowds conversation.


    I heard Lady Fiona made a bet with Duke Ernest.


    The youngdies opened their eyes widely, perked their ears, interested in those words.


    Are you Lady Fiona?


    What kind of bet?


    Geez, was the rumor already circting? Too fast though. But I smiled brightly.


    Its not a bet. Its just a small promise.


    Whats that? one of thedies asked curiously.


    If I win this huntingpetition, Duke Ernest has promised to officially acknowledge that I am the heir to the Heilon.


    In honesty, it was funny that Duke Ernest was meddling in Heilon familys affairs. However, if I did not convince those guys in advance, the sabotage would be even more troublesome. It was better to just negotiate like thar. And it seemed like Duke Ernest took the pleasure of this bet, seeing how fast the rumors spread. It seemed he decided to spread it to the noble social circles. He was so sure I was going to fail. But again, like Ive said, these things were easier to deal with, much better. Ive absolutely wee this. With the rumors spread like this, he would not able to bet on me likest time at the official meeting in the future.


    Winning? Isnt it dangerous?


    A monster, its scary.


    Well, the nobledies had a distant life from the battle itself. So their reaction was not unreasonable.


    Yes, Im actually very nervous. I hope thedies would support me.


    Absolutely!


    Its cool to be recognized as the heir of the family.


    Yeah, I havent revealed yet that I was a mage. Rather than a secret, it was because I didnt know how to say it. In addition, I didnt want to bring up a story that was off-topic while surrounded by chatteringdies.


    A girl titled her head. Oh, Lady Fiona. I have a question.


    Whats is it?


    This is just a rumor that i heard. They said, theres a very scary mage living in heilon.


    Pardon?


    Oh, i heard that too!


    Hes a strong but very cruel, and when he gets angry there would be snow storms and lightning?


    I calmly blinked my eyes. Iughed inwardly. I was the only mage capable of making lightning strikes in Heilon. Could it be my rumor?


    I heard that heughed while ughtering the monsters and turned thend into a sea of blood.


    Ack! Ive never done that before!


    Apparently, since the capital was far from Heilon, it seemed that various rumors have been mixed and passed on in a corrupted state.


    Meanwhile, thedies looked at me with their eyes twinkling.


    Is the rumor for real?


    It was very burdensome when those innocent eyes were focused on me. In this situation, if I were to answer haha, thats me!, I obviously would not be able to get close to these puredies for the rest of my life. I cant terrify my peers already. I have to adapt to the social world for my future.


    So Iughed casually.


    I actually dont know about that. But isnt it just a rumor?


    I really didnt lie here.


    Is that so?


    Livya suddenly intervened. Capital is far from Heilon, there can be enough groundless rumors spread around.


    Thats right, thats a baseless rumor. Im such an innocent Fiona.


    While I was grumbling inside, Livya turned her gaze to me.


    But the rumors I heard are different.


    What were the rumors again this time? I was slowly getting scared.


    There is a very strong mage in Heilon, they said he never failed to defend Heilons walls.


    Fortunately, this time, it didnt seem like such a bloody rumor.


    Livya continued speaking as if she was singing. A mage who protects Heilon, which has only winter throughout the year.


    As I breathed a sigh of relief secretly, my eyes met Livyas red-brown eyes.


    Thats why everyone in Heilon always praise this mage.


    Livya smiled and spoke in a drowsy tone. That person is the guardian of winter.


    To be honest, my heart was a bit throbbing when I saw her smiling while saying such a cool thing even though she was a woman.

 Chapter 57

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigrens face was full of a cynical smile. Wherever people exist, whether they were aristocrats ormoners, people would always take advantage of being their own ground to act as a lord to the neer. Of course, there was no one openly opposed to Sigren as he was now recognized as the official prince by the Emperor. But, they were subtly disrespectful. They created a bizarre atmosphere by having a small attitude like ignoring him. Among the maids and servants, some felt they were big enough to participate in the lord upation. Sigren did not care about those servants. However, the knights assigned as escort knights to Sigrens pce were different. They were from noble families. What did this mean? It meant it was necessary to sort things out.


    One more. Sigren spoke firmly while standing in the royal pces gymnasium


    A monster.


    The knights scattered around, forgot to mask their expression, and groaned.


    Sigren smirked as he saw his escort knights stretching out in the gymnasium.


    What? Is that it?


    The ridicule made the knights faces turn red. They didnt like Sigren, but they did their best to fight him. However, it was also true that they underestimated how strong the twenty-year-old prince would be. Because the result of their battle was a crushing defeat. None of the knights seeded in scratching Sigrens body. Unlike the tired knights, Sigren still looked physically rxed.


    So you protect someone like this.


    Sigren knew how to stand above these lords. A hundred words were of no use to them. Rather, it was more effective to show an overwhelming difference in power.


    Get up quickly. If you guys are like this, I wont be able to sleep peacefully.


    The knights role was to guard his room. That meant he couldnt leave his safety to them and sleep.


    Hearing those words, several strong-willed knights jumped up.


    Sigren remembered their faces.


    There are a few who can be used.


    In any case, he had no intention of turning all those in the pce into enemies. This confrontation was merely a warning to those people who were above them and was not intended to bepletely hostile. If he had been serious, none of the knights here would have had healthy limbs.


    I like some of you have guts, now


    Then a servant approached cautiously.


    His HIgness the Prince.


    Whats going on?


    You have a guest.


    Sigren frowned lightly. He used to not have someone serve him, he didnt like being interrupted when wielding his weapon.


    Who is it? Ask them to return if possible.


    The servant hesitated. The person said her name is Fiona Heilon. She told me to


    No, its fine.


    Sigren changed his attitude very quickly.


    Ill go right away.


    When he said so, the knights sighed quietly in relief. Then they rolled their eyes at each other. Who was the youngdy who could move the prince who was like he wouldnt bleed even if they stabbed him?


    Does anyone know about a youngdy named Fiona Heilon?


    I think Ive heard of it.


    Of course, as Fiona hasnt done much socializing yet, not many people knew Fiona, only a small number of knights, they were even part of the noblemen. But whether they did really know her or not, Sigren had no longer paid attention to them.


    As soon as Sigren was about to go, he realized that his condition was not possible. He was covered in sweat and dust because of the match.


    Get ready for a quick wash. In the meantime, serve Lady Fiona respectfully so that she doesnt get bored.


    Because the owner of the pce was in a hurry, the movement of the servants and maid became busier at the same time.


    And just before Sigren left the gymnasium, he turned around and faced towards the knights that were stretched out again.


    Fiftyps of the gym.


    Ah..


    The knights let out a small groan, understanding the meaning.


    Despite hearing the sound of the groaning pain, Sigren ended his speech with a sour voice.


    Start running.


    That was why they should not havee at him from the beginning.


    ***


    I visited Sigrens pce to see him after a long time. I also wanted to tell him about what happened so far.


    The guardian of winter? Sigrenughed briefly after hearing the story. The tip of his hair, which hasnt dried enough, fluttered, There were some people in Heilon who called you that.


    Really?


    Yeah, you may not have known because you arent the kind of person who cares about people around you.


    Its kind of embarrassing.


    You dont need to. Youre that great.


    . Hearing Sigren said that confidently, I became even more embarrassed. I looked at Sigren. I was worried that he might be bullied, but fortunately, that didnt seem to be the case. Rather, when the maids of the pce brought tea, their cheeks blushed slightly while looking at Sigren.


    Hes popr.


    I frowned looking at him. Actually, when I heard that, I was a bit excited.


    Sigren hesitated. What kind of shit told you that?


    Your highness, you have to try to speak more nicely.


    Who said that to you, Lady?


    Dont be grumpy like that.


    Originally, I was in a position to speak politely with Sigren. Well technically, he agreed to be polite, though he said only in official ces, but he looked as if he was very disgusted right now.


    Why are you suddenly curious about that? I asked curiously.


    There was a subtle smile on Sigrens smile as if he was smirking. That person made your heart flutter, so I should go to say thank you as a friend.


    Haha, what did he mean? To be honest, I have no idea what he was talking about.


    Well, shes Lady Livya. Do you know her?


    Livya? The Prisci family.. Wait, that person is a girl?


    Yes. I never said that I was ttered by a man.


    Sigren blinked calmly, then he spoke in a slightly weak voice, Wellm i still should say thank youter.


    Whatever you want. I drank tea slowly after answering simply.


    Sigren was ncing at me with his chin on his hand. He would often look at me like this, the reason was unknown.


    What?


    Its nothing, but more than that. Sigren frowned lightly. You said you would win the hunting contest?


    Did you hear that too?


    Its Abel, ah no.. Master told me.


    I see.


    Also, Im participating in the hunting contest, too.


    Oh right. He did indeed. Come to think of it, even if no one else were to know, would I be able to defeat Sigren?


    Then, were rivals.


    Sigren chuckled. A rival? With you?


    Of course, from Sigrens point of view, I may look like a puppy for that day. Honestly, I thought it was only the Crown Prince and his knights who I should defeat. I forgot there is you.


    Sigrens face looked like he was having fun.


    I wont participate if you tell me not to. After saying that, he smiled lightly. Then he pulled my hand and kissed the back of my hand slowly. Im not your rival, but your hands and feet, Fiona.


    This kind of skinship was amon greeting in noble social circles, but when he was the one who did it, it certainly had a different destructive power. Also, what did he mean by hands and feet?


    When I was young, I did drag him around as if I was a leader in an alley.


    Of course, my purpose was that he needed various experiences when he was young. But now that we were all grown up, I couldnt believe I heard hands and feet from the male lead. That was quite burdensome?


    I slowly took my hand back and replied. Its your first huntingpetition after you be a prince. You couldnt easily throw away a good opportunity to show your skills.


    The dragons heart decorated the imperial pce should be enough.


    Still.


    In fact, huntingpetition was not just about catching monsters, it had other meanings as well. It was an event that had romance between those young nobles mixed in it. People who have captured monstersmostly noble young men and knightssometimes offered their monsters to their lover or someone they like. For this reason, even the young girls who did not participate were showing a subtle interest in the huntingpetition. Moreover, in the case of the winner of a huntingpetition, people gave their full attention to which young girl would have the captured monsters from the winner. It was said that the winner and the noble youngdy who received the monsters actually got married in many cases. In noble society, where arranged marriage was a thing, these stories were considered quite romantic.


    I continued to speak after thinking up. You might want to look good on a girl you like inpetition.


    There was an event in the original as well. Sigren won thepetition and gave the monsters to Eunice.


    Wait, if its like that, then the biggest rival is really Sigren.


    Sigren grinned. Of course, I have that thought.


    What, do you have one? I almost jumped up. Did he meet Eunice without my knowledge? Although the timing was a littleter than the original plot.


    Honestly, I want to see her too.


    I should ask him to introduce me to herter.


    I smiled broadly. You really have one! Thats great!


    But Sigren had a harsh reaction. Thats right. I have.


    Then, youre really my rival? Ah, then I was in big trouble, I was so confident when I talked to Duke Ernest that time.


    Well. Sigren smiled meaningfully.


    These days, it was hard to understand what Sigren was thinking. Especially when he made a face like that.


    What does that mean?


    Since Sigren had be an adult, he was able to hide his own feelings, and he did far better than before. He and I were best friends, so this change was a little disappointing.


    Well, thats how everyone grows up.


    He then spoke in an ambiguous tone. Youll find out soon.


    Hey, just tell me!

 Chapter 58

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    After a couple of days, finally, the huntingpetition was held. I looked at therge tents embroidered with family crests. The sun was hot, so the tents were a must. Some of them were gorgeous enough to catch anyones eyes. Which family is it?


    Abel approached me then said, Why are you hanging around in someone elses tent.


    I was just looking around.


    Heilon familys tent didnt look that splendid. However, the material of its fabric was luxurious and strong. Certainly, it made the inside of the tent also was much cooler than the outside.


    The weather is hot. Dont walk around too much. Its annoying to go around to look for you.


    I nced up at Abel. he looked half tired and half annoyed. The capitals climate was too hot for Abel, whose hometown was the cold Heilon.


    Youre not participating, are you?


    If he did, there would be a possibility of seeing Duke of Heilon copse from the heat.


    I wont. Ill watch you acting cute.


    Acting cute. He sometimes was really too much. It was apetition with my pride in it.


    Abel sat on a chair inside the tent. Beads of sweat were forming on his forehead. Then he mumbled in a tired tone. This is why I hate the capital city.


    It looked like he was in really bad shape.


    Shall we make snow near only in our tent?


    Even if the snow would not show up since the weather was hot, the ambient temperature would drop slightly.


    Forget it. I dont want you to lose your strength before thepetition starts. Ill do what I could. Abel leaned deep on the backrest. Also, you dont have that much stamina. So, finish it as soon as possible.


    I quietly nodded my head. Obviously, my weakness was that my stamina was not very good. However, I wasnt that weak either that I would fall over. My stamina was just about the same as a noble girl of my age. It was just average, so there was no problem in daily life. However, it was different when catching monsters. Because when I used my magic, it cut a big chunk of my stamina right away. Just like those knights wear out when they wield their sword for a long time, the mages also got tired of continuously using their magic.


    Just catch a higher-level monster to shut their mouth as soon as possible.


    The monster in thepetition definitely had different difficulties. Certainly, catching one high-level monster was more rewarding than a few low-level ones.


    There is no way that there are high-level monsters in huntingpetition.


    The ces where high-level monsters appeared were mainly ces close to the monsters habitat. Besides, this was apetition that the royal family and children of the nobles made for half-enjoyment. Naturally, the hunting ground should have been decided as a ce where monsters that could reasonably be dealt with were gathered. Even if there was a monster that threatened, it must have been subjugated before the start of thepetition.


    At that moment, a soft voice rang out from outside the tent.


    Excuse me, Duke of Heilon.


    I rolled up the fabric that close the entrance instead of Abel, and Livya stood there.


    Lady Livya?


    Livya looked at me after greeting Abel while holding her skirt.


    Lady Fiona, I came here to meet you, Lady.


    Do you have something to say to me?


    Livya smiled. Yes, could we change the location to speak?


    I nced at Abel. he shook his hand with an expression that he was not interested. It was a gesture to order the kids to go out and do not bother the elder.


    Seeing that, I nodded. Alright, lets move.


    ***


    LIvya and I moved to a more remote ce.


    Whats going on?


    I have a favor to ask Lady Fiona today.


    This was somewhat expected to some extent ever since I joined thest tea party.


    Whats that?


    If it wasnt a difficult request, I thought Id grant it, there was nothing good about having a hostile rtionship with her.


    Livya grinned. Would you mind offering me the monsters that Lady caught in the huntingpetition?


    Of course, this request was unexpected.


    Why?


    Seeing my bewildered expression, Livya smiled briefly. Well, Lady Fiona is going to win the huntingpetition.


    I havent started yet, but thank you for believing in me like that


    Livya suddenly had a funny face. You dont have to be humble, I knew that lAdy Fiona had been defending Heilons wall all along.


    Oh, really?


    It was difficult to keep up with the conversation while hearing such a request. But unlike me, who still couldnt understand the context, Livya smiled leisurely and fluttered her fan.


    Im a member of Duke of Prisci family. I dont know in other families, but Prisci family does not trust or collect uncertain information.


    In other words, it was a call not to underestimate the intelligence of the Prisci family.


    So I bet Lady Fiona wins this huntingpetition. Also, from the looks of it, the other contender, Prince Sigren, doesnt seem to have much motivation.


    Hearing that, I turned my head. On the side of the royal tents, Sigren was stroking his horse and yawning briefly. He was really looking unmotivated. The looks on his face made me want to scream in his ear.Hey, you said you have a girl you like!


    I looked at Livya again. Then, what is the purpose of offering you the monsters.


    Because it was a way for the knights and young noblemen to express their affection for young nobledies.


    Otherwise, the Crown Prince would offer a monster for me. Its very difficult since I cant openly refuse because of my position. But if the winner, Lady Fiona, gives it to me, then due to his characteristic.


    Oh, I got it. If I, the winner, offered my monsters to Livya, it was obvious that the crown prince would not able to give them to her because his pride would be hurt.


    Livya continued her words after seeing my expression. A youngdy, who is younger than him, bes the winner and offered her monsters, if the Crown Prince also gave it to me, there would be a clearparison. Not only is he not someone who can stand that kind of thing, he is not someone who has a pure crush on me to think of me as more important than that pride.


    In a nutshell, it was a request to block the crown prince hit on her.


    I know what you mean.


    However, if I did it where this huntingpetition was a publicpetition, then it was no different than asking the Crown Prince to fight openly. Because everyone knew that the Crown Prince was interested in Livya.


    Is it okay to turn a slight bad rtionship, to a hostile one?


    As if recognizing my thoughts, Livya skillfully opened her mouth.


    Of course, Im not asking for this without paying anything.


    Then, Livya closed her fancy fan that has colorful feather decorations.


    Instead, Ill help the youngdy to establish a ce in the social circle.


    How?


    Lady Fiona is a member of the Heilon family who supports His Majesty Sigren. So Im pretty sure that the Empress would never see Lady Fiona in a good light.


    The empress was the birth mother of the crown prince.


    To be honest, the empress is determined to make Lady Fiona aughingstock in society. So Ill help you. Also, my position in the social world has been quite solid, I could perhaps help you to avoid the Empress attack a little bit.


    Well, of course, in the case of me, there were many weaknesses that people in the social circle could attack. The heir to the Heilon family was also an adopted daughter, even more, that daughter was the illegitimate child of a fallen noble family.


    Livya meant that she would block my weaknesses. But, the opponent was the empress, so obviously I couldnt expect too much. In any case, what Livya was proposing was a deal.


    I quietly admired. She knew very well how to use what she had.


    Besides, I was in a position to be hostile to the crown prince at any time. So, it was not a bad choice to make friends with the neutral Prisci family.


    Okay. I dly epted the offer.


    Thats a cold answer Lady Fiona.


    I shrugged lightly. Ill make Lady Livya to be the person who receives the most monster in the huntingpetition.


    Livya burst out with a clearugh for the first time. Hahaha Its an honor.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    T/N: Hello hello. I honestly forgot to post in these two days because Ive been busy writing undergrad research. So Im truly sorry for thete update. Also, thank you for reading this novel. If you havent checked out my new project feel free to give it a try. maybe you like it. ThankssGQP

 Chapter 59

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The huntingpetition began with the heavy sound of a horn.


    Even though this was apetition, the nobles or royal families did not go alone. In case there was an emergency. Also, when fighting monsters, people could not fight them as an individual, they teamed up. Although it was a hunting ground, there was a risk of being in distress because it was a forest, so there was no case of actually catching a monster while traveling alone.


    There would be people stick to Sigren too right?


    Lady Fiona!


    Fiona reflexively moved her mana while still immersed in thought. Then, just a secondter, the body of a monster that was close to her exploded with mes. Fiona mumbled btedly as she watched the sparks fluttering in the air.


    Ah, fire is dangerous here.


    Heilon was a cold region, so there werent many trees. But the capital was different. If she were to do something wrong, a big fire can ur.


    I should be more careful than in Heilon.


    Fiona tilted her head and turned her horses head without regret.


    But the knights by her side were a little different. They looked at the charred corpse of the monster with dismayed eyes.


    It seemed like there is a problem


    They had no time to step up. iN normal battle, the mages yed the role of an assistant to the knights, but Fiona was the exact opposite.


    Is there any problem?


    Oh, no.


    On the outside, Fiona looked simply a pretty noble girl. She was a rare sight in the capital, with her silver hair and white skins that made her seem pale. When anyone saw her, they would think she was a noble girl who grew beautifully in her family. So, at first, the knights tilted their heads. There were even people who wondered how they could bring her back if she passed out when she saw the monsters.


    It was just a worry for nothing.


    They heard she made a bet with Duke Ernest, but it seemed like the bet was surprisingly advantageous for her. As the huntingpetition ripened, her performance, even more, stood out.


    Fiona muttered as she looked at the piled-up monster corpses.


    Somethings missing


    What the hell?!The knights around Fiona thought at the same time.


    Sir, is there any more advance monsters?


    The escort knights made a troubled face.


    There is, but it is outside the huntingpetition area.


    Ah


    Fiona, who was trying topete with quality over quantity, shook her head. Her desire was not to the extent of wanting to break the established rules. Unless, if SIgren were to change his mind suddenly and took huntingpetition seriously. But he would win obviously.


    Then I cant.


    While she was talking and moving, she ran into another group. It was Duke Ernest. He, who had not yet seen the monsters Fiona had caught, smiled with a triumphant smile. That was probably because he also had caught a few things.


    I dont know if its going well.


    Fiona smiled softly. Theyre weak, but Im working hard Duke.


    Duke Ernest clicked his tongue. To be able to rx like that, after all, to be the heir of the Heilon family, dealing with monster should not be a big deal


    Then his eyes widened when he turned his head. This was because only then did the monster Fiona had killed catch his eyes.


    Are those what Lady caught?


    Fiona replied calmly. As the Duke said, its not a big deal, but I would keep doing my best.


    Duke Ernests face has frowned nicely. It was because Fiona fought more monsters than he did.


    How?


    Uh-hum. Ill be on my way.


    The duke walked away, his pride was hurt.


    Youre old, so I hope you dont overdo it. Fiona said kindly while looking at his back. It was a light provocation.


    Duke Ernest turned his head to look at Fiona, then he took the reins again and set off.


    At first nce, Fiona could hear Duke Ernest urging his knights.


    He seems to be in a hurry.


    Seeing them, Fiona smiled softly.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Duke Ernest ground his teeth.


    That cheeky bitch.


    He remembered Fionas face he had just seen. He thought she was going to be docile, but to contrary to what she looked like, she was very cheek.


    Its disgusting, she looks like just Duke of Heilon.


    She was. And her subtly provocation appearance ovepped with Abel Heilon. Because of that, Duke Ernest was even angrier. If he stayed like this, he would lose. And if he did, his face in the social circle would be quite ridiculous. After all, he had already spread the rumors.


    We will move.


    The knights who followed him stopped talking.


    Where do you n to go, Sir.


    We would go beyond the control line.


    But there


    Huntingpetition control line.


    There was no special punishment for passing. However, since there was a possibility that higher-level monsters may inhabit the area, it was a separate ce for thepetition.


    I hope the knights of the duke family are not afraid of monsters.


    Were not. However, Sir. it may be a danger to your life life


    Anyway, its a ce where it had been subjugated once before the huntingpetition, so there arent really any dangerous monsters. Duke shook his head in response as if he would not hear any rejection. It was hard to beat Fiona by catching lower monsters. So, he had no choice, but to catch the higher-level monsters.


    Go inside. Cant lose like this.


    The knights who followed the dukes words exchanged anxious nces with each other.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    T/N: Im sorry Ive been MIA.

 Chapter 60

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    As Duke Ernest went away, I ran into another group. Well, the hunting ground was not a veryrge ce, so running into other people would happen quite often.


    Youre great.


    This time, it was Arrendt. The charming smile for the social purpose was on his face.


    Thats a bigpliment.


    I just saw Duke Ernest driving his horse past me with an angry face, now i know why.


    Oh, I see. I held the corners of my mouth to not rise up and pretended to be innocent.


    Is that so? Ah, Ive had no intention of offending him.


    Arrendt wore a simple outfit, unlike usual. However, he was still wearing some ornaments made by the mana stones. And because of his gorgeous appearance, there was no sense of incongruity. Rather, he looked splendid.


    Usually, only mages carried mana stones. Because of this, people were always curious as to why Arrendt, who was not a mage, always wore ornaments with mana stones instead of gems. Some of them just thought it was just the geek side of the young and capable marquis.


    But I knew why Arrendt always carried a mana stone.


    I see that the winner of thispetition turned out to be Lady Fiona.


    I shook my head and looked at him. You have to see the ending to know anything.


    Arrendt didnt seem to have caught many monsters. Probably the reason was due tock of motivation as his power actually was quite a high level.


    My Lady, are we going to hunt more?


    No, now


    I nced at the knights who were following me with sick and tired faces.


    I think I need to rest for a while.


    Well, I also have physical limitations, so I didnt want to overdo myself.


    Is that so?


    Arrendt drove his horse slowly, following my speed.


    So, I heard Lady Fiona has been fighting monsters for a long time in Heilon.


    Yeah. I grinned.


    So, Id like to hear Lady Fionas opinion about monsters, is that okay?


    If its something i can answer for you.


    Arrendt nced at me for a moment.


    Have you ever heard of Darkness, My Lady?


    That.., was a question that I somewhat expected.


    Of course, the darkness he spoke of did not mean the other word used in the usual sense.


    Yes, Ive heard of it.


    The biggest reason Fiona became the final boss in the first ce was that she tried to deal with this darkness but failed.


    It is said that the magic in the area where the darkness has appeared bes more powerful and stronger.


    The darkness was a formless existence. It usually appeared without a sign, so there was no way to avoid it. However, when it appeared, thend became dry, and the surrounding monsters became more ferocious.


    Yes, thats right. Also, the word darkness is what the academy schr named it when they first identified the phenomenon.


    That was pretty much the setup.


    Arrendt raised the corners of his lips. Even so, the schrs are not yet convinced about the darkness, because the direct firsthand witnesses


    There are no survivors.


    Yes, thats right. I see you knew about it.


    Usually, everyone who came into contact with the darkness died. There was no one who directly witnessed the phenomenon, so naturally, there was very little clear information about darkness.


    But of course, there were people who survived the darkness. Right in front of me, the Marquis Arrendt Clovis.


    As a child, he witnessed the moment when darkness appeared and survived. And the aftereffect was not small. The effect was the reason why he always carried the mana stones. The mana stones slowed down the aftereffects of the darkness as much as possible. But he definitely did not enjoy it, as hes been looking for a way to get rid of the aftereffect that eroded his body, and the existence of darkness itself.


    Of course, this was the story of Arrendt when heter fell in love with Eunice, the female lead.


    But I pretend not to know anything. You seem to be interested in darkness.


    Its just a small curiosity. For a short piece of knowledge. But Im wondering if you know anything else because youve been dealing with mosnters for a long time.


    Heilon is also concerned about darkness. But theres so little information, and those that I knew do not differ much from what academy schrs said.


    However, darkness had never yet appeared in Heilon.


    We urge the soldiers to retreat immediately when they see any dead ground.


    I see.


    Arrendt looked lost in thought.


    I pretend not to know his worries. Arrendt has no doubt had a serious problem as his life was at stake but it will all be resolvedter. In addition, the reason Arrend and Fiona were intertwined in the original plot was because of darkness in the first ce.


    Attend hade up with a hypothesis. At one point, mana stones could dy the aftereffect of darkness after seeing it on himself, even though it was not that strong. Another point, mana stones are affected by mana. And only mages who could have and control such mana powers. So, wasnt magic and darkness a phenomenon that was somehow rted? After he thought about this possibility, Arrendt was looking for a very strong magician. Someone who has a great talent controlling their mana. Someone who did not die even when they touched the darkness. And the mage who met Arrendts requirement was Fiona.


    Of course, as I am Fiona now, I didnt want to take any risks.


    What are you doing here?


    It seemed another person appeared. It kepting, didnt it?


    Your Higness the Prince.


    I turned my head around after hearing Arrends words.


    There was Sigren.


    I also followed Arrendt and gave a greeting to the imperial family.


    Sigren chuckled while looking at me in a strange way.


    If there were no other people around, I would have hit him.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .

 Chapter 61

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Im just taking a break.


    I heard you made a bet with Duke Ernes. But I see youre quite rxed, Lady Fiona.


    He really kept saying that to joke around.


    But I see that he didnt seem to have caught many monsters. He really was unmotivated.


    Iughed softly.


    Your Highness must have been quite bored with thispetition.


    Dont nag at me, youre the same! thats the meaning of my sentence.


    However, Sigren seemed rxed even though he might have noticed what I said, he even slightly rubbed the back of his neck.


    Oh, it sure isnt fun.


    .


    So I hope I could join you two in your break. Sigren smiled while looking at Arrendt.


    Arrendt answered with a picturesque smile. It is my honor, Your Highness.


    As I grasped the change of the atmosphere between the two, I decided to move away. I have to end my break now.


    Both of them looked at me at the same time.


    Its not good to overdo it.


    I want to hear more of Lady Fionas opinion, but I cant. Its a pity.


    Marquis, I dont think I can tell you anything more because I dont know more than that. And Your Highness, the Prince.


    Sigrens eyes met mine.


    I know my stamina well, dont worry.


    I really didnt understand why Abel and Sigren were so mean to me in Heilon, they always nagged at me. Honestly, the reason was pretty annoying too. My stamina was normal. Not bad at all. It was them who were not normal. Their stamina was definitely not human-level stamina. But for me, I was definitely a normal human.


    Sigren shrugged lightly. As if he was saying really?


    Cheeky guy.


    Besides, I made a bet, so I have to do my best.


    Sigren replied as if he remembered something. Come to think of it. Duke Ernest seems very motivated.


    Did you meet him?


    No, just saw him pass by.


    I cant believe that duke just passed by after seeing a prince.


    But Sigren didnt seem to care about that.


    It seems that he went beyond the control line.


    I opened my eyes wide. What? Why didnt you stop him?


    Why should I?


    You should stop him!


    Sigren burst into a smallugh after seeing my expression.


    Lady Fiona, Duke Ernest is not a young man who cant control his energy. He woulde back if he finds what he does is unreasonable. Besides, the knights who followed him definitely wont be weak.


    I put on a shaky face. The Duke is quite he must have been in a hurry.


    I told you.


    While we were having a conversation, a loud horn was suddenly heard from afar. Usually, blowing the horn was a signal to gather at the hunting groundpetition headquarters.


    Doesnt that mean the end of the huntingpetition?


    Arrendt looked up at the sky and estimated the position of the sun. no, it is still far from over. But the fact that the horn was already blown is


    It means something is wrong, Sigren said firmly.


    Yes, I think it would be good to go back.


    The three of us hurriedly set off.


    ***


    Duke Ernest drove his horse.


    Duke, its dangerous to go any deeper than this!


    Its fine! I cant see any other monsters anyway


    At that moment, the horses suddenly stopped with a whinnying sound as if they were terrified.


    What is it?


    The duke looked around casually. It was a quiet forest, and he couldnt see anything strange.


    Du, DUKE! Look at the ground!


    The ground? Duke Ernest lowered his gaze. Then his eyes opened widely. The ground was pitch ck. The surrounding nts were also dry and twisted. It was a bizarre sight.


    Ho, how the hell did this happen


    A knight opened his mouth.


    This is a phenomenon Ive heard of. The Darkness, the surroundingnd dies after it appears


    The exnation vaguely reminded the duke as well. That was a theory that the academy schrs have argued loudly. Humans should prepare a countermeasure against Darkness. However, since it was such a rare phenomenon, it was the first time that Duke Ernest had even seen it with his own two eyes.


    Then what will happen?


    Ive heard that the surrounding monsters are stronger and more ferocious than usual. In that case, even the lowest level monsters would be difficult to deal with. Evacuate quicklyARGHH!!


    Suddenly, red blood was sttered and screams rang out.


    Duke Ernest was stunned by the sight in front of him.


    A monster appeared out of nowhere and bit the neck of the knight who had been talking.


    Whe, where did ite from?


    The speed of the monster was very fast. It was hard to follow with human eyes. Its appearance was obviously a low-level monster, but the speed was different.


    The sound of swords being drawn echoed from all directions.


    Ready to attack!


    Protect the duke!


    At the same time, the sound of a longhorn came from afar.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    T/N: HII! I have a good announcement for you, MLW finally got an editor! Shout out to my beloved kuroneko_chan who willingly edited this novel. We finally get readable chapters in the future! Wohooo! Also, thank you for still reading this novel! And Check out my new project!GQP

 Chapter 62

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    When I entered the barracks, people were busy moving around. Abel quickly saw me and Sigren.


    You both came back together.


    Whats going on?


    Abel nervously swept his hair up. The other hunting team caught a monster, but thats the strange thing.


    How?


    It would be better for you to see and judge for yourself.


    I followed Abels suggestion and went to the ce where the new monster was. It wasnt difficult to find the location because people were gathering around it.


    A corpse of a monster was spread out in the center.


    The speed was so fast that several people barely caught it. One person dead, and one injured.


    It looks like a low-level monster in this area,


    However, when I looked closely, it was definitely different. The skin of the monster that resembled arge hunting dog was hard and ck.


    Originally, it must have been a weak object to fire, if the outside skin is this hard, it would be useless to use any kind of fire.


    I checked the monsters teeth and ws.


    Its harder than normal low-level monsters. It has big teeth and ws.


    When it was alive, its eyes glowed red. It wasnt originally like that.


    I know. Also, originally, ah, I think the leg muscles were even stronger. I think I could understand how fast it was.


    After slowly examining the monster, I looked at Abel. I honestly dont understand this sudden transformation.


    Abel looked at me tly. And youre saying that after guessing roughly like that.


    I sighed lightly. Honestly, theres only one reason for this transformation. The emergence of Darkness.


    Abel nodded. Yeah. its my first time seeing it with my own eyes.


    Its the same for me, too. Also, I didnt see the deadnd that often appears after the appearance of Darkness in the hunting grounds.


    If there was, the huntingpetition would have been stopped immediately.


    Thats true. Anyway, it was decided that the huntingpetition had to be abruptly stopped. It would be dangerous if there were many such transformed monsters in the forest.


    Then, are we going to just leave it alone?


    This was a forest not far from the capital. No one knew whether more monsters woulde down and attack the capital.


    No, a subjugation team will be formed soon. Its not a yfulpetition like this, its official.


    I see.


    That was weird. This didnt happen in the original novel. The huntingpetition scene was just a process in which Sigren and Eunice confirmed each others feelings little by little.


    Abel nced at my face. Dont worry too much.


    He must have thought that I was worried about monsters.


    Its okay. It hasnt been confirmed that Darkness is the cause. Rather, did everyone return safely from the hunting grounds?


    No, I heard Ernests party hasnt returned yet. Have you seen them?


    A sigh came out.


    Sigren No, the Prince said they were heading towards the control line.


    Why?


    He thought he was going to lose, so I guess he went looking for stronger monsters.


    Abel clicked his tongue.


    Anyhow, that old man fighting to death just so he could win and beat a young girl whos the age of a daughter, really pathetic.


    That was true. Ernest was older than Abel. In terms of age, Ernest was older than my father.


    Ill have to send a search team. Get ready to go back.


    Yes.


    After answering, he was returning to Heilons tent when suddenly, a corner of the headquarters tent became noisy.


    Theres an injured person!


    Hurry and call the healer!


    People rushed in.


    I grabbed one of the restlessdies and asked about the situation.Whats going on?


    Duke Ernests party returned and was said to be injured.


    Oh, did theye back? In that case, it seemed that it would be okay not to send the search party. I approached the party through the gap of the people that gathered. There seemed to be a lot of injuries.


    Did the duke get hurt?


    Stop the bleeding!


    Ive tried to stop the bleeding, but this wound, is it the poison of the monsters?


    At first nce, Duke Ernest didnt look too badly injured. It was mainly his knights who were seriously injured. There were many knights protecting the duke in the first ce. However, the number of those who returned could only be counted on one hand.


    Are the other knights dead?


    Unfortunately, it seemed that they ran into a group of transformed monsters head-on.


    In the midst of chaotic shouts, a clear voice broke themotion.


    Ill take care of the poison.


    It was as clear as a bell ringing.


    Naturally, the gazes turned around.


    Bright golden hair, as if taken from the sun, brushed past me.


    Blond hair?


    It was not one of the healers who came out calmly, but a noble girl who appeared to be of my age.


    No way


    The girl looked around for a moment, perhaps because she heard my voice popping out of my mouth. I met with the purple eyes sparkling like amethysts. The peach-colored bright cheeks and dense facial features were surprisingly lovely.


    I swallowed my words involuntarily.


    Eunice Arlyn


    That girl was the female lead in the original story.

 Chapter 63

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Abel approached Duke Ernest. Compared to the knights, Ernests injuries were minor.


    Im fine, so take care of the wounds of my subordinates first.


    Duke Ernest was well aware of that fact. He was not a man without enough sense to put himself above his wounded subordinates anyway


    What happened? Abel asked. If the knights had been hurt that much, they wouldnt have been dealing with normal low-level monsters.


    Duke Ernest stuttered while opening his mouth. I saw a dead, ck deadnd.


    Abel frowned lightly. Where?


    Beyond the control line.


    Oh my.


    That was why no deadnd was found inside the hunting grounds. So it appeared beyond the control line.


    Is that the Darkness that the schrs have been fussing about?


    Thats right. Ive never seen it in person though. Well, if you had arrived there a little earlier, youd be dead.


    Because the moment the Darkness appears, nearby living existence dies. Since Duke Ernest survived, it meant the Darkness had already disappeared, because only the deadnd remained.


    Ernest grimaced as soon as he understood the meaning behind it. Hm, that must be a pity for you.


    Abel grinned wildly. That may be the case. Well, in any case, I must evacuate the headquarters as soon as possible.


    Yeah, those monsters theyre really strong.


    If the proud Duke Ernest said this, then it would be true.


    Abel nodded and looked away. He spotted his adopted daughter, Fiona, standing nearby.


    I told her to get ready to leave, why is she still standing there?


    But she was strange. She was concentrating on one thing as if she had no idea what was going on around her. Considering the usual Fiona, it was impossible. So Abel followed Fionas gaze involuntarily. At the end of her gaze was a noble girl. A girl who was treating a badly injured knight. He didnt know at first, but soon realized who she was. He did hear of the saint of the rumor. A mysterious girl with healing powers was born in a rural barons family. Was her name Eunice Arlyn? He once thought that it might be useful to attract the nobledy who was protected by the Temple to his side.


    Is she Fionas acquaintance?


    Since they were the same age, maybe the two have met at a banquet or tea party. Nevertheless, it was strange that his adopted daughter was so surprised.


    Abel then walked over to Fiona. Fiona.


    That girl was surprised. Yes, yes?


    What are you so mesmerized about? Abel nced toward Eunice. Do you know each other?


    Fiona shook her head. No, I just saw her for the first time today.


    But why are you so surprised?


    Uh.. because shes so pretty?


    Abel asked her, dumbfounded. What?


    Well, shes really pretty. I was just surprised when she passed by.


    Abel, who was speechless because of her absurdity for a moment, ced her hand on Fionas head. Ive so much to say, but anyway, the situation is urgent right now, so dont show your face too much.


    Fiona slightly blushed after btedly realizing the situation. Yeah.


    Abel chuckled. Maybe her taste is over there.


    Fiona was fine when she looked at the face of Sigren, a face that made girls of her age go crazy, but she was mesmerized by the face of the girl she saw for the first time today.


    Ah, then my dear disciple became a little pitiful


    Of course, he didnt mind, it was quite fun to watch. But it was a pity, if the current situation had been a little better, he would have made fun of Sigren right away.


    Come to think of it, where did that guy go?


    Usually, in a dangerous situation, Sigren was always next to Fiona, like a dog guarding its owner.


    The monsters areing!


    The voice of the guy Abel was looking for echoed inside the headquarters at the right time. And the content of his sentence was not very enjoyable.


    They must have followed the smell of blood, Fiona muttered.


    There were many wounded people. It wouldnt have been difficult for the monsters to follow the smell.


    Sigren must have noticed the fact immediately, so he seemed to have gone on an investigation.


    If you cant fight, put your arms up.


    Hearing the princes words, the movement of the people became urgent. The headquarter of the hunting ground right now was full of not only knights. There were also many noblemen and nobldies who came to watch thepetition.


    Abel had been thinking about whether to let Fiona fight or not. His adopted daughter was already a little tired, and this battle was definitely an uphill battle. Also, in a chaotic situation, it was difficult to distinguish between friendly and foe while using magic.


    Fiona, you


    I will fight!


    I was just about to tell you to get an aid.


    Its a waste of manpower!


    Fiona, who shouted bravely, quickly ran toward Eunice who was still treating people.


    Abel sighed at her departing back.


    After Fiona got closer to Eunice, she hesitated, and then she awkwardly opened her mouth. Lady Eu..nice, the monsters areing. You should go and escape from this ce.


    Eunice slightly raised her head, there was a cold sweat on her face. And then she spoke in a voice as delicate as a little bird. But if we try to move him now, it will be dangerous.


    As she said, the injured man who Eunice had been treating was truly seriously injured and poisoned. It seemed that moving the man would be possible at least when all the poison had been purged.


    Fiona saw the white light flowing from Eunices hand. The treatment was slower than expected.


    Because its the beginning of the original story.


    This was when Eunice was not yet able to fully control her own power.


    Haa.. thank you for your reminder. You too, Lady, you should hurry up and evacuate.


    Eunice didnt seem to know who she was talking to.


    Well, its the first time Ive seen Eunice too.


    Fiona thought so and opened her mouth. Im fine even if Im not avoiding it.


    After all, this was a battlefield.


    Fiona pondered for a moment whether to summon Sigren. How should she put this, wasnt it the norm for the male protagonist to protect the female protagonist in this kind of dangerous situation? But she didnt have time to call Sigren.


    Mo.. a monster appeared at the southern entrance!


    Nonbat personnel go to the central barracks!


    This was because the monsters had already arrived at the huntingpetition headquarters.


    Eunice instantly looked scared after hearing the cry. Still, she didnt give up on the patient.


    Fiona clenched her fists subconsciously.


    As expected of a female lead!


    Of course, unlike her, Eunice was still terrified.


    Ev.. evacuate quickly, Lady


    Fiona smiled brightly.


    Its okay. Isnt being alone scarier?


    But if thats the case, then you will be..aahhhhhhh!


    At that moment, a monster suddenly jumped out to her side. Eunice screamed and closed her eyes tightly.


    KIIEEKK!!


    The high-pitched cry of a monster was heard. But that was the end of it. Eunice was not attacked or injured.


    Its okay now.


    Hearing the gentle voice, Eunice slightly opened her eyes.


    Ah


    In front of her was the corpse of the monster that was just about to attack her.


    However, Fiona was just looking at the corpse while rummaging it.


    The strength of the transformed monsters skin is harder than I expected. So to kill them at once, the moving mana power seems to be more effective and could cause a very strong explosion


    Eunice didnt know what Fiona was talking about, but she knew Fiona had saved her. She then looked at the corpse of the monster Fiona was rummaging around, and her body was shaken. Because it was only then she realized that the girl in front of her was not an ordinary noble girl.


    Who are you, my Lady?


    Fiona turned her gaze. She then responded with a sweet, pretty smile, in stark contrast to the chaotic situation.


    Im Fiona Heilon.

 Chapter 64

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Eunice opened her eyes roundly while looking at me. The appearance was very cute.


    Im Eunice Arlyn.


    Even in this situation, Eunice introduced herself as soon as she heard my name. She was really faithful to manners.


    I know. Ive heard of you before.


    Ive known Eunices name from the start, that was why I came to her.


    I see.


    Ill protect you, so dont worry about the people around you and quickly treat him.


    Yes.


    Eunice seemed to have a lot of things she wanted to ask, but she re-focused on the patient in front of her.


    In the meantime, I killed one, two more monsters. Eunice flinched every time she heard the monsters cry, but she didnt close her eyes as tightly as the first time.


    After I killed some of these monsters, I had a grasp of how strong the monsters were and how much mana I needed to leash out to kill them.


    As I keep hunting,I feel like Im just fighting against a stronger dog.


    To be honest, there were many monsters with a more disgusting appearance than this in Heilon. Compared to those, these guys were at the cute level. The problem was that there were too many of them.


    Why are there so many of them?


    There werent that many people who could fight against this type of monster. We were at a disadvantage in numbers.


    Is there no support?


    Ive sent the news to the imperial family. But, could we survive until then?


    This was a forest not far from the imperial pce. Even so, the situation was not looking good considering the amount of time for the messenger to arrive at the imperial pce and the time needed to prepare and move troops.


    I sighed.


    What do we do?


    I looked up at the sky subconsciously. The dark clouds were rushing in, I didnt know it would rain soon.


    It was the rainy season in the capital. And in this kind of situation, it would be even worse if it rained. A persons body temperature would cool down, their body became stiff, and their vision would be obstructed, but monsters would hardly be affected.


    While contemting, I saw the monster running to the right and I set off a fire. But the aim was not correct because I was too hasty. The firepletely missed the monster.


    Kieeek!!


    Nevertheless, the running monster hurried away with just a few sparks.


    Uh?


    In all honesty, although I just roughly guessed the original state of the monster, I knew that in the transformed state, the body of the monster was very hard. To the extent that most types of fire did not have any effect on the monster. But it seemed that before they were transformed, fire was their weakness. No matter how strong the outside became, the instinctive part of survival still remained. In other words, whether fire killed them or not, they would still be reluctant to attack.


    Perhaps, I could do something.


    Its kinda crazy, but.


    One option came to my mind.


    AAAAAHHH!!


    While I was in my thoughts for a moment, I heard Eunices scream from behind.


    I hastily tried to protect her, but there was someone faster than me. He swished his sword and swung it around the neck of the monster who was about to attack Eunice.


    Nice timing!


    I smiled broadly. Sigren, in good shape, arent you?


    Hearing my greeting, Sigren put on an absurd expression on his face. Why are you still here?


    Because Im abat personnel.


    He then grumbled. Youre at a disadvantage in this type of battle. There is no escort. Leave quickly.


    Once Eunices treatment is over.


    Sigren turned his head toward Eunice, whose face was white and tired.


    I was thrilled to see him seeing Eunices face, but the reaction that came out was grim.


    Why havent you evacuated yet?


    You could see it. Shes treating someone.


    It, its over. It will be fine to move.


    I supported Eunice who covered her mouth. Eunice looked like she was having nausea seeing the beheaded and bleeding monster. The knight Eunice treated was moved by Sigren.


    We brought the two to the central barracks where the nonbat personnels were gathered.


    Sigren grabbed my arm.


    You stay here too.


    No, I have to finish it as soon as possible.


    Its okay if you leave. Sigren replied distastefully.


    I tapped his hand lightly. Im not okay. Also, I told Abel, its a waste of manpower.


    .


    Please just nagter. Hear me out, I have a good idea.


    What is it?


    So Ive been thinking. We actually dont need to kill all the monsters, do we? First of all, the safety of the people here is our top priority. No matter how good you and the Duke are, you all wont be able to fight while protecting all of these people. But we also couldnt just kick them out.


    To be honest, it was obvious that death woulde if it were like that.


    So what?


    Look at those monsters. Their intelligence is not so highpared to their physical ability. Theyre acting instinctively.


    Sigren seemed to be listening to me.


    It means that no matter how strong it gets, the instinct that the original form had is still there. Now, I just saw that theyre very reluctant to move closer when even weak mes that are clearly not going to harm them were thrown at them.


    If you judge that way, it would be right.


    Sigren nagged a lot, but he was the type of person who acknowledged others views on war situations, which was based on my experience.


    So, lets make this ce a very big torch, I said briefly.

 Chapter 65

    So, lets turn this ce into a very big torch, I said briefly.


    But Sigren said everything with his eyes.What are you talking about?


    Does this mean that were all going to be grilled together?


    Iughed briefly. Its not like that Anyway, Im going to burn down the entire headquarters.


    If youre going to do it, you have to do it right.


    So, thats what you mean.


    Exactly, except the central barracks, I would burn down some of the trees after having all the people gather there. This way, I could control the monsters and only need to protect this ce.


    Fortunately, the central barracks was thergest barrack in the headquarters, which was why it was called central. Also, the location was on the edge. So there was no fear of being surrounded by mes.


    I continued to persuade him. You know right, we cannot kill all the monsters nor wait for reinforcements to arrive.


    Isnt this n a little dangerous?


    If its a wildfire, dont worry. Ill control it to some extent, and itll rain soon. Rather, Im afraid it will rain before the operation begins.


    That was the reason I was in a hurry. If it started to rain, there was really no way out.


    No, your body. Is it okay if you pour out that much power?


    Me?


    Hmm, in fact, my remaining mana was scarce. The number of monsters wasrge. And my remaining mana couldnt cause an explosion strong enough to kill them. Because, even before I could unleash the explosion, my strength would run out. So, that was why if I wanted to use all my energy, I needed a more efficient way to use my remaining mana. Now I found the answer. There was no need to kill all the monsters. We could just stop fighting them. Lets retreat rather than kill. Survival was a victory.


    That was my point.


    I think Im okay?


    I hear your questioning tone. So, it doesnt look good.


    No, wait. Well Im going to faint anyway I could always endure that much. Besides, I cant just watch people die, this is a way.


    There were very few options considering there were not enough people to protect the noblemen anddies, and nonbat personnel as well as stop the monsters, and especially if it rained. Reinforcements would definitely be dyed.


    My strategy was also a bit of a gamble, though. If the transformed monsters overcame their instinct in the middle and realized that they had be stronger, my strategy would fail. But I set this possibility as very low. They might have transformed and a considerable amount of time has passed, but not enough time for the monsters to have realized they have be stronger.


    At my persuasion, Sigren finally nodded his head with a reluctant face. Okay, lets do that.


    Fortunately, it didnt take long to gather people.


    Well, in the first ce, the nonbat personnel and the wounded were already in the central barrack, and only thebat personnel were holding out the monsters. In the end, all we had to do was gather those who were barely holding on.


    Sigren and Abel helped the people to retreat.


    As soon as Abel saw me, he flicked his finger lightly at my forehead.


    It seems that this ignorant n came out of your head as well.


    Ouch.. Sigren is here too, why do you think its me?


    Sometimes, you are so bold that its scary.


    Really? I honestly didnt know. The only thing I did at Heilon was kill monsters.


    Okay, lets start ying with fire.


    I secretly stuck my tongue out hearing his word choice. ying with fire? He really was too much. Im doing this to save people.


    Abel and Sigren stood on either side of me. It was like they were protecting someone.


    The monsters made a growling sound and scratched the ground with their front feet, perhaps they felt something strange.


    I spoke without sincerity.


    Yes, yes. Now were starting the whole roasting operation.


    ***


    The operation to hold the monsters out was starting and no one was allowed toe out. Nevertheless, Eunice poked her head out of the tent. This was because the nobledy who helped her evacuate was not in the tent. As soon as she looked outside, her eyes squinted for a moment. This was because the outside of the tent was terribly bright. It was literally a wave of fire. Surprisingly, the fire was not lit close to the tents. So there was no difficulty in breathing.


    As soon as Eunices eyes could adjust to the bright light, she finally saw the scene. It was an amazing sight. She couldnt believe she could see such a big fire up close.


    This is magic.


    There werent many mages. In addition, most of them stayed in the capital, so Eunice, who lived in the outskirts of the countryside, hardly had a chance to see a mage. Enthusiastically, Eunice slowly turned her gaze around. There she saw an even more bizarre sight. A woman in herte teens was standing there. She was standing far in front of the central camps. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was standing in the middle of the mes. However, the woman looked fine. Vermilion sparks flew around the silver long hair. But not a single strand of the hair was burned. Perhaps, because of that, the burning mes were like jewels decorating her hair. The red eyes like red jade were clear enough to show the sway of the mes.


    Eunice couldnt take her eyes off the woman. Because the scene was really strange. That woman was ady of her age, but she stood lofty in the midst of the mes. Against the vermillion background, the woman smiled faintly and changed the direction of the mes as if she were ying around. It was a sight that overturned themon sense of people are burned. And that inhuman appearance evoked a terribly foreign and terrifying feeling.


    No, Im not simply afraid. Rather, more than that


    As expected, Fiona Heilon.


    Eunice was startled by someones voice. Next to her, there was a man and woman. Just like Eunice, or even more openly, they were looking outside after rolling up the fabric at the entrance. Both were famous people. Arrendt Clovis and Livya Prisci.


    Arrendt looked at Fiona and said, So, she is more powerful than I thought. That Lady Fiona.


    He also roughly collected some information about Fiona. It was a little hard because Abel had hidden the information tightly.


    It was the same for Livya.


    Youre right. Its really mind-blowing, but at the same time, its a very terrifying sight.


    Really enchanting.


    Livya narrowed her eyes and then smiled. I hate to agree with you, but .. youre right, Marquis Clovis.


    Eunice, who was listening to the conversation, quietly agreed with the both of them. Everything was right. Sometimes people rejected peculiar things, but there were also times when people were attracted to that oddness. The sight was foreign to these people, gave a dangerous feeling, but very alluring.


    Lady Fiona.


    Eunice thought that she would like to talk to her one day.


    ***

 Chapter 66

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The work at the huntingpetition waspleted. All the tents except the central barrack were burned down. Fortunately, everyone counted their burned tents as the price for their lives, and decided to move on with the matter. My reputation also seemed to still be good, seeing as people sent gifts to say thank you.


    After the incident, it seemed some schrs would be sent out along with the subjugation squad to investigate the deadnd. The capital had not been attacked by any monsters in a very long time, so the information they had was irrelevant to the current situation.


    There is the saying that humans would only be serious only when the problem affects them. This was why only now were people taking measures against the monsters. It was not an exaggeration to say that in all of the capital, only Arrendt had any interest in monsters. Well, after this incident, most likely everyones attitude has changed.


    In summary, ording to Abels opinion,


    What heavy asses they have, they only start moving a bit when something is only right in front of their faces.


    But it will change now.


    Well..,


    If someone was to look closely at Abels face, they would see a rather pessimistic Abel.


    I lightly shrugged.


    After using so much power in the huntingpetition, I copsed. Even after waking up, I stayed in bed for a few extra days to recover. Now, Abel came by to provide me with an update on the aftermath of the monsters incident.


    Hows your body?


    Its okay now.


    Rest as much as you can. Abel nced at the invitations piled on my desk and continued. Because I dont think there will be many more days like this in the future.


    Ha, ha


    The socializing season has truly begun for me. Perhaps it was because of the story about the bet spread by Duke Ernest, or maybe it was because of my work in the hunting contest, but many people became interested in me, resulting in the pile of invitations on the desk, all addressed to me.


    Im honestly not confident in socializing.. I muttered with a troubled face.


    Well, you just have to be careful with thedies on the empress side.


    The Empress was the mother of the crown prince. Of course, she has no choice but to closely pay attention to the side that supported Sigren.


    I grinned. I wish it was that easy.


    This time, even Abel looked slightly troubled. Its hard for me to get involved in thedies social world.


    I know. Im also not a kid, I can do it on my own, right?


    Abel looked at me with a funny face. You dont seem confident. You were so excited during the huntingpetition and even burned down almost the entire headquarters. Do you lose your confidence in weird situations sometimes? Ive been with you for years, but sometimes there are things about you that I still dont understand,


    This and that are a little different.


    The social world was a battle of words. If I didnt like someone, I cant just burn my opponent like I did with the monster? If I were to do that, that would be apletely psycho move.


    Moreover, it seems the previous agreement with Livya had turned into a sheet of nk paper since the huntingpetition was stopped in the middle. I was finally really standing alone, wasnt I?


    Come to think of it, what will happen to my bet with Duke Ernest?


    Well, if I had to pick one option, it would be that the bet was invalidated. Abel chuckled. But that persons pride must have been quite hurt. He crossed the control line to beat a girl, then lost his subordinates, and even injured himself. By now, Im sure he must be ashamed of himself, and dont know what to do. Ah, Ill have tough at his faceter.


    .


    Somehow I knew why Abel and Duke Ernest had a bad rtionship. First of all, both sides were not mature.


    Youre not kid anymore, you will be forty soon, be polite.


    Abel was now in histe thirties. He, of course, looked like he was in his early thirties just by his outward appearance. However, looking younger did not mean he should also act younger than his actual age.


    Im decent. Hes the one who is acting like a bastard.


    Yeah, using that kind of name in private was also decent.


    Abel grinned as he noticed a sign that I would nag him, then he patted my head. Well, anyway, roll around a little more. There are only a few days left to do that.


    Honestly, isnt the Duke the one who contributed a lot to my busy schedule?


    It was. The reason I was busy was that I was the heir of the Heilon family!


    But Abel pretended not to understand my grumbling. Anyway, Ill have to go.


    .


    I looked at Abels back in dissatisfaction as he left.

 Chapter 67

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    When a person goes to an unfamiliar ce, not knowing anyone who lived there, inevitably the person would feel lonely. That included me. Strictly speaking, Heilon wasnt my hometown, the Capital was, but Heilon was the ce where I had lived the longest. So, emotionally, I was more attached to Heilon. In other words, I was bored just resting by myself. I didnt have many friends of my age in the capital. The only friend I had was Sigren. Therefore, in such a situation, as my feelings were jumbled, naturally, I came to visit Sigren frequently.


    Am I not disturbing you?


    Nope.


    Whenever I came, Sigren was always at the practice hall.


    Youve been training a lot these days.


    Modified monsters appeared in the forest near the capital. So, Ill have to train myself as much as I can. Those guys and I might participate in the subjugation squad.


    But dont be too harsh. You already have a lot of enemies in the pce.


    I knew well how Sigren trained. Because I saw it often in Heilon. Soldiers under hismand always crawled around the gym on training days in a half-dead state. They looked like zombies.


    Youre already toote. You know, Im not very sociable.


    Yeah, that was the problem. Sigren didnt open up and didnt even make an effort to talk. Even though there were people who admired him in Heilon, no one could be called his friend.


    This kind of personality, it would not have been strange if I had only heard of this from a novel. He was the male lead, so naturally, there were a lot of people who admired him. He obviously has now checked off that little box. But if closely looked at . Male protagonists or whatever, they always seemed lonely and had no friends to confide with.


    Sigren definitely had feelings. There must be a problem that he could not tell me, who was a friend of the opposite sex.


    I shouldve made a friend for Sigren when writing the novel.


    In the original plot, the focus was only on the rtionship with the female protagonist. This was natural as the book was a romance novel. But in real life, a person didnt just need a lover to love passionately. A human needed a reliable friend to have their back. And I was sure Sigren would get his true love, be honored, be wealthy in the future, but I also knew those would not be his only source of happiness.


    Ah, I still wanted him to be the happiest.


    Sigren, Ive said this a lot


    You want me to have everything and be happy? He replied as if he knew what I wanted to say.


    Yes, thats right.


    Thank you for your concern, Fiona. But its honestly impossible for me to try to trust others now.


    Sigren was still very wary of others because of his childhood. At best, Abel and I would be the only people he could trust.


    Sigren sighed as he looked at my face.


    Dont make that face.


    What do I look like?


    He poked my cheek with his finger. You look sad for me. Well, you are always like that when you see me.


    Really? I subconsciously touched my face with my hand.


    Yes, anyway, I know what you want to say.


    If so, that was good. So I nodded quietly. And Fiona, since you brought it up, I say..


    What is it?


    Sigren grinned. You also dont have any friends other than me.


    . As soon as I heard that, I covered my head. I couldnt deny it. Yeah! I didnt have friends either.


    Youre poking me in a very painful spot.


    So, you shouldnt be nagging me right now.


    Youre right.


    The order was wrong. I should have made friends first, then I show Sigren while saying Look, its such a happy thing to have friends., once I could use myself as an example, wouldnt Sigren be able to trust others?


    Sigren narrowed his eyes. Fiona, you must be thinking something strange right now.


    I pretended to be innocent. No, Im thinking a very good thought.


    I know youre worried, but sometimes you think too much for me.


    I didnt think of anything weird.


    Sigren responded indifferently. Ill take care of my personal human rtionship, you dont have to care about it.


    Yeah, I know. Because you always do everything well.


    .


    Despite my eptance, Sigren did not lose his doubts. But I smiled at him. Ill show you the true definition of socializing.


    Sigren patted my head. As expected, your thoughts have been sshing in a strange way.


    Haha, dont hate it too much. This is all because I care about you.


    I get it. Anyway, are you truly going to start your activities in the capital now?


    Yeah, and Ill have to deal with the invitation first.


    So, youll be busy in the future.


    Maybe?


    Then, donte to my pce for a while.


    What a congrattory order.


    I looked at him with my eyes wide hearing his unexpected words.


    As expected, I interrupted you, didnt I?


    I looked into his eyes.


    What did he mean donte to his pce? Maybe I was annoying? I did mention one or two sticking points. Was it because I kepting andining, nagging him to make friends?


    Sigren shook his head lightly. Dont think anything weird. And no, you did not interrupt me.


    Then why?


    This time, a new knight has been assigned to my pce.


    Okay.


    The knight is from the Erez family.


    The Marquis of Erez. They were a representative family that supported the Crown Prince. So, a member of that family came into Sigrens pce now? The intention was too tant.


    Are they going to spy on you?


    It seems so. I was actually trying to kick him out.. Unfortunately, theres nothing to nitpick about.


    I see.


    So, dont try to enter my pce for a while. Just in case.


    Sigren continued to talk unenthusiastically.


    At least until I kick him out.


    Seeing my dear friends expression, I felt a little sympathy for the Knight of the Erez family.

 Chapter 68

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Kane Erez was a knight who was on rest due to an injury and would return to duty soon.


    And Kanes father, Marquis Erez, said, Watch the second prince.


    Yes?


    Kane was the firstborn of the Marquis of Erez. He was the eldest son who would inherit the title, and somehow he had a talent in swordsmanship. For this reason, he has been escorting the royal family ever since he was knighted.


    While you were resting, your assignment changed.


    Kane was originally working in the first princess pce. Marquis Erez has been supporting the crown prince with Duke Ernest for generations, but he was much morefortable working in the first princess pce.


    I changed it.


    Kane sighed after hearing his fathers proud words.


    What is the reason?


    You talk a lot today. Naturally, I thought I should keep an eye on the second princes side.


    .


    Kane bit his inner mouth, confused. While he was resting to recover from his injuries, rumors were spreading that a new prince had appeared. He heard that the prince was the son of a beautiful woman who had spent one night with the emperor a long time ago. Long story short, the womans son had been living outside the pce all along, but he made a big contribution upon his return to the capital, and was now officially appointed as a prince.


    Watch closely, and report any strange things immediately. This is very important for the family. Marquis Erez made an order.


    Kane didnt like this order, but there was no point in talking back to his father, so he agreed for once.


    All right.


    For this reason, Kane Erez was officially assigned to work at the second princes pce, regardless of his own will.


    Fuuu


    Kane sighed as he walked through the pce gardens where the princes pce was located. Today was his first day of work. It was customary to first greet the prince, the owner of the pce. However, the prince was meeting a guest. Kane mumbled as he stood in the garden.


    I was swept away by annoying things.


    Kane didnt know what kind of person the second prince was, and quite disliked this mission. He was a twenty-seven-year-old man. Not to mention, he had already established himself as a knight. Obviously, he didnt want to do anything useless.


    I cant believe he changed my assignment arbitrarily.


    In the first ce, he was not into politics personally. He intended to end this damn political dispute that has been existing for generations.


    On his own, Kane eventually arrived at the exercise hall.


    why is everyone doing this?


    When Kane arrived at the exercise hall, he saw menying down on the dirty floor. Surprisingly, they were all knights of the Imperial Pce. Some of them were familiar to him.


    A knight slowly raised his hand to greet him. Hey Kane, you said youde here, its actually real.


    Kane then replied bitterly. Yeah, its been a while. But why is everyone doing this?


    The knights, who usually talked about the honor of knights, were wriggling like caterpirs. But to be honest, it was kind of funny.


    Its hard.


    What?


    Of course its training.


    Kane put on a puzzled expression.


    How could you guys say training is difficult as knights? Hasnt everyone done it once or twice?


    Then a few other knights who had been squirming on the floor turned their heads and looked at Kane. It was like an undead scene, so Kane flinched.


    The knight who was talking to Kane gave him apassionate look. You havent been through training in this ce yet. Training here is different from other ces.


    What does it mean?


    The knight waved his hand in annoyance. Thats it. Just try it first.


    .


    When a colleague said something like that in a new workce, anyone would feel ufortable.


    What kind of personality does the prince have, why is everyone doing this?


    Was he a huge weirdo? Or was he very arrogant because of the sudden rise in status overnight?


    Kane soon had an answer to his question. This was because Sigren returned to the exercise hall after finishing his conversation with Fiona.


    Knights who saw the appearance of the prince made a groaning sound.


    I thought today was the end.


    I guess Lady Fiona went back early.


    Who was this Lady Fiona?


    Kane was not aware of what had happened in the noble society since he had been away for quite a while. But anyway, he finally saw his new boss. They said the prince had just turned twenty, and the prince certainly looked a little younger in Kanes eyes.


    You must be popr because youre handsome.


    Other than that, the princes eyes were sharp and cold for his age. And he felt like he couldnt help but stare at them. But that was the end of his first impression of the prince.


    Why is everyone lying down?


    The knights stood up right away even though they were dying.


    Seeing that the knights regained their posture, Sigren turned his head to look at Kane.


    The eyes of the two men met.


    Kane Erez. This is the first time I am meeting you, Prince Sigren. At the same time, Kane lightly put his left knee on the ground, giving the posture of a knight greeting the imperial family. He then said, From today on, Im tasked with protecting your highness pce.


    Putting the left knee on the ground was the proper formal etiquette for greeting the imperial family. Usually, it was reced with a light bow of the head. Kane knew too, but in the first meeting with an imperial family member, it was the principle to show formal etiquette, so thats why he did it.


    Sigren looked at him like he was a strange creature.


    Kane was confused. What did I do wrong?


    He wondered if he had put the wrong knee on the ground, but he definitely put his left knee.


    Get up, Sir Erez.


    Yes.


    Kane stood up. Ah, if possible, I would appreciate it if you could call me by my name.


    Lets do that.


    While answering, Sigren continued to stare at Kane with a what the hell is this guy doing? stare.


    Kane suddenly felt it was a little unfair about why he should receive this kind of stare. Fortunately, his curiosity was solved quickly.


    This is the first time someone greeted me with formal etiquette.


    Is that so? Kane didnt know what other people were thinking by not following the basic etiquette as they were knights.


    Sigren put on an apathetic face. Well, thats fine. First of all, I would like to see your skills.


    Yes?


    If you dont like it, Ill kick you out right away.


    Wait, I cant believe youre kicking me out as soon as I arrive


    Sigren didnt listen. Pull out your sword.


    The other knights next to him looked at Kane with sympathy. It was then Kane realized.


    Thats why everyone wanted to die.


    Hurry up. And for your information.


    Sigren grabbed his sword.


    I dont wait that long.


    KLANG!


    The sound of sword shes echoed in the exercise hall.


    Kane quickly blocked the sword Sigren swung.


    A faint smirk appeared in Sigrens eyes as his sword was blocked.


    On the other hand, Kane felt like he was dying.


    KIIK!


    The sound of swords shing against each other reasounded horribly.


    I heard that he is twenty years old, but his skills


    It was obvious that if Kane did something stupid, he would get hit in an instant. The wee ceremony was very harsh.


    Kane, who suddenly had a sore throat, said, Ill do my best not to get kicked out.


    Sigren grinned, good attitude.


    KLANG!


    The sword struck again.


    Kane barely held his breath. Apparently, the new boss decided to kick him out from the beginning.


    Its all fathers fault!


    So the sound of iron shing against each other rang out in the exercise hall.

 Chapter 69

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Livya Prisci was a girl who lived a perfect life in everyones eyes. First of all, she was very beautiful, and she also came from a high-profile family. No matter how picky she was as ady, her elegant manners were always the object of admiration.


    Livya, youre of marriageable age now.


    Livya raised her head. The woman discussing her marriage before her eyes was not her mother. She was none other than the Empress of the Empire. And what she said was too much of an overreach. But Livya responded calmly.


    Im indeed old enough, but I still have a long way to go.


    The Empressughed as if she had heard a funny joke.


    You? Thats impossible? You are the most perfect bride in this empire.


    That is an undeservedpliment.


    The Empress treated Livya like her daughter and asked Livya about her marriage. And that attitude was really a burden for her. Because she knew what the empress intentions were.


    Its beautiful to see your modesty. But, everything has its own ce. Think seriously about it.


    Livya almost wondered who was supposed to think seriously about what.


    My son.., Enoch tends to lose his temper, but he has a good heart.


    Enoch was the name of the crown prince. The empress wanted her son and Livya to marry.


    Dont you notice that Enoch likes you, too? You must know it well.


    The biggest reason why the empress wanted Livya to be the crown princess was her family. If Livya was the crown princess, the Prisci family, who had always maintained neutrality, would surely move to the crown princes side. This was also the reason why the empress treated Livya as if she were her own daughter. Moreover, whether it was because she was wary of the appearance of the new prince, the empress invisible urgings grew worse.


    When a man and a woman in their prime stand together, what a perfect match, isnt it?


    Thats an overstatement, Your Majesty. How could I decide on my own marriage?


    What could be more important than understanding the minds of the parties involved?


    Of course, Livya didnt have much feelings for the Crown Prince. But she couldnt say that in front of the empress. In the end, she could only make excuses like always.


    Yes, youre right Your Majesty. But Im still very immature, so I just follow my fathers will.


    The Empress looked at Livya with a secret regret.


    After Livya ended her time with the empress, a sigh came out of her mouth as soon as she was out of the pce.


    How long will I be able to surround myself with the words that I will obey my fathers will?


    Fortunately, her father, Duke Prisci, respected her daughters opinion. He did not force his daughter to marry a man she did not like. To have such a father in a noble society where arranged marriages weremon was a great fortune for Livya, at least. However, it would be a burden for her father if he had to continue rejecting the royal familys secret marriage proposals. Because more than anything else, the biggest reason was there was no good reason to refuse.


    I need to find another way soon.


    In all honesty, Livya knew the best way for her was to have a fiance. So she has been considering some of the bachelors who fit her family.


    Are the Marquis Clovis and Prince Sigren about the same age?


    Objectively, each of them was not a bad partner option. However, if it was Prince Sigren, her father would eventually have to abandon his neutral position. And the Marquis Clovis.


    I dont feel good about our personalitypatibility.


    She had met Marquis Clovis more than once. Simr to herself, that guy always hid his innermost thoughts. She loathed their simrities. She was not a kind person, so definitely neither was he. They were the type of people who always weighed the pros and cons of something and were greedy. However, it was this type of personality that would enable a person to establish a great position in the noble society.


    Well.


    Livya was lost in thought when she identally bumped into someone while turning the corner.


    Oh, excuse me.


    At the same time, the collided opponent grabbed Livyas arm. After she bnced her feet, the hands immediately fell. Only then did she confirm her opponent.


    Prince Sigren.


    A Who The Hell Are You? expression appeared on Sigrens face, but soon disappeared.


    Thats strange.


    It was not because she was very confident, but she was sure there were only a few men who didnt remember her.


    Livya pondered whether her prescient has started fading.


    My name is Livya Prisci. I made a mistake


    Sigren lightly waved his hand.


    No, its okay. Because Im also in the wrong here.


    Saying so, Sigren pressed his own forehead firmly. Livya Prisci. He seemed to remember that name.


    Ah, youre familiar with Fiona.


    Sigren!


    Then, the voice of the person he just mentioned rang out.


    When Livya heard the princes name, her eyes widened.


    Sigren also seemed to be like, Oops, after seeing Livyas expression.


    Fiona appeared immediately around the corner. She seemed to have run there in a hurry.


    As expected, youre here. What I saidst time


    Lady Fiona.


    Fiona paused when she heard Sigren addressing her as Lady and his warning tone, then she saw Livya. It was ate discovery. But she immediately changed her words.


    No, its. Id like to have a word with you, I have something to ask


    Fiona cried inwardly when she found out that she was speakingpletely without etiquette towards an imperial family member.


    Well, Your Highness, Prince Sigren.


    Sigren sighed silently at her awkwardness, but Livya pretended not to hear Fionas mistake.


    Its been a while, Lady Fiona.


    Fiona couldnt hide her embarrassment. Long time no see, Lady Livya.


    Livya smiled. Ive heard that youve been sick after the huntingpetition, Im d that you look healthy.


    Yes, Im very healthy now.


    Livya came out from the empress pce, so she wondered why she ran into these two. She nced around and saw that the empresss pce was already so far away. Looked like she had taken the wrong way.


    Did I just walk while crazily thinking that?


    The other two were also staring at Livya, perhaps they also had simr questions.


    Livya responded honestly, Im afraid I have lost my way.


    Fionaughed softly. It can happen. I also get confused sometimes.

 Chapter 70

    Sigren made a very awkward expression as he was listening to the two noble womens conversation. It was really not easy to adjust to this atmosphere. In addition, although they were around the same age, everyone felt ufortable. In the end, Sigren tried to sneak out.


    Im also still awkward with Lady Livya, you know? How dare you want to leave by yourself.


    Fiona also squirmed and tried to follow him quickly, but she then sprained her foot. She still couldnt handle her high-heeled shoes.


    Fortunately, Sigren caught Fiona who almost kissed the ground.


    Lady Fiona, you better be careful.


    Fiona was furious hearing his nagging. Your Highness might change your mind if you walk on tiptoes. No, youll definitely change it,


    Both of them were speaking in an awkward tone. Livya was convinced that this awkward conversation was due to her existence. She knew that the two were close, but she didnt know that they were so friendly like that.


    Excuse me, I think Ill get going now.


    Oh, Lady Livya, wait a minute.


    No matter how awkward Fiona felt, a girl of her age got lost. She couldnt leave Livya alone without giving help.


    Fiona smiled softly. You said you were lost. I know the way, so lets go back together.


    Livya paused for a moment hearing that pure favorable remark. As expected, she really has to make a decision.


    ***


    I went to see Sigren a while ago, but in the end, we couldnt have a proper conversation.


    Ill see himter then.


    Anyway, something has finallye to me.


    The Empress invitation.


    To be precise, it was one of the annual balls hosted by the empress. The annual balls held by the empress were usually four times a year. They were held at the beginning of each season, and were attended by mainly young people. Here, the standard of young was from thete teens who had just reached adulthood, to thete 20s. Participation was notpulsory per the invitation but was implied.


    Celine saw the invitation andughed, I heard there are a lot of people who tied the knot after attending these balls.


    They were the second most romantic events after the huntingpetitions in the noble society where arranged marriages weremon.


    There are a lot of young peoplepared to other balls, Im sure the youngdy would have more fun at those balls.


    Abel gave Celine an ufortable gaze. Its still too early for her.


    Celineughed hearing Abelsint. Thats right, Young Lady. You could just take a quick look while you are at the ball. Youre still young after all, you need to develop a good eye for men first.


    A quick look? I murmured.


    Yes, Young Lady. You at least have to see one or two.


    No matter how much I think about it, I didnt think I would live up to her expectations. I muttered sullenly. Celine, did I not tell you? Im not even popr in Heilon.


    I only dance with Abel and Sigren.


    Suddenly Celine nced at Abel.


    For some reason, Abel shook his head.


    Celine looked at me again and smiled.


    It would be different here.


    She smiled kindly and tucked my hair behind my ears.


    Look at how beautiful our youngdy is.


    Celine cared for me like her granddaughter. It was said no matter how old a granddaughter and how dirty they were after rolling on the ground, a grandmother would call them beautiful


    Iughed awkwardly. Your taste may be different from those of Heilon, haha.


    To be honest, because I came into Fionas body when she was still a child and then grew up in her body, I couldnt objectively judge her appearance. It was like what most people have felt when they saw their own faces. I just knew that my eyes, nose, and mouth were properly attached.


    Abel came up to me after seeing my hair was finished. Is your partner Sigren?


    I havent asked him yet.


    Then, its me. Abel said with his serious face.


    Why was the conversation going that way?


    Ive never asked the Duke to do it?


    If its not Sigren, Id be the only one.


    It is a sad thing to hear someone summarize how narrow your personal rtionships are in just one sentence.


    But, isnt that very old-fashioned, to go with a guardian as an adult?


    Abel tapped my forehead.


    What stupid thought you have, Im your father.


    I couldnt argue with that. Something tickled my heart, so I closed my mouth. But then I heard Abels faintugh.


    Youre touched arent you? Now, call me father.


    With just those words, the desire to call him father blew away.


    Ive had a changed heart.


    I lightly pped Abels hand that was on top of my head, then said in a sulking voice, No, I dont want to.

 Chapter 71

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The light from the chandelier was dazzling. People under the lights were spinning gracefully. Of course, Abel and I had no intention to join them. Still, I had to say hello to the host of the ball. That was, the Empress.


    It was my first time meeting the Empress face to face. To be honest, I was a little nervous. Compared to me, Abel had a rxed face as usual. Well, it was Abel after all.


    There you are.


    Abel turned his head and murmured. I also turned my head.


    The empress was a woman who could pull off a gorgeous, luxurious dress. Looking at her curled-up thick blonde hair, I was sure she must have been a beauty when she was young.


    I didnt know the Duke would attend.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the Empress was more interested in Abel than in me.


    Since Ive been invited with so much effort, wouldnt it make sense to respond?


    Thedy next to you?


    When the empress pointed to me, I greeted her ording to etiquette.


    My name is Fiona Heilon. Pleased to meet you, Your Majesty.


    Ah, Ive heard the rumors.


    The empress looked me up and down. And it was not with very favorable eyes.


    Ive heard youre the adopted daughter of the Duke of Heilon?


    Yes, thats right.


    Coming with your adoptive father. Thats unusual.


    Roughly speaking, I was trying toe up with an excuse to exin that I didnt know anyone in the social world yet. But Abel took the lead.


    There is no one that catches my eyes.


    Wow, Im so ashamed to hear such an answer in front of my face.


    I see you seem to care for your adoptive daughter, Duke.


    If I hadnt cared, I wouldnt have brought her into my family.


    Oh, well, I guess all the rumors Ive heard about Lady Fiona were all a misunderstanding.


    Has it finally started?


    Well, it was not surprising, to be honest. It was not like nothing was happening since the beginning when I was born.


    Abel twisted the corners of his lips.


    Yeah, I dont know where Your Majesty heard the rumors, but it was obvious that those are not worth worrying about. I hope that the noble Empress is not swayed by such rumors.


    It was an answer that made it difficult for the other person to say anything more.


    The empress fluttered her fan. She had a dissatisfied expression because her own intentions did not work out.


    The dukes dignified manner.. I see it hasnt been changed all these years.. Really, youve always been the same.


    Of course, she didnt mean it in a really good way. The closest interpretation would be something like, how can you still be cocky no matter how old you are?;


    Abel grinned Every time I see the Empress, Im amazed. Its good to see Your Majesty epting the flow of time as a noble person.


    Well, even the meaning of these sentences was simpler. Youre old


    I bit my tongue. I couldnt believe he was saying that. How could he really say something like that? It was so poisonous.


    Well, of course, there was no way that the Empress, who was much more familiar with the way of speaking in the noble social world, could not have understood the meaning. Her hand that held her fan trembled slightly.


    Oh, she was angry.


    Yes, it also reminds me of the old days when the duke and I were attending this ball like these people. Duke Heilon now is just the same as when he was young.


    It was thest attack. The meaning was definitely roughly speaking, unlike me, youre still immature, arent you?


    However, even though Abel understood the hidden meaning, he just grinned. Thanks for thepliment.


    Even I felt he was so spiteful this time.


    But the empress just replied with a smile without losing herposure.


    It really was an invisible fight.


    Ah, I want to go home.


    The rtionship between Abel and the Empress was more severe than I expected, it was not for nothing that he did not receive support from the central government.


    He is a total prick.


    I beg your pardon for a moment.


    Suddenly, someone intervened in this invisible fight. I opened my eyes wide.


    The empress, who had confirmed the opponent, sharply changed her expression.


    Youre very impolite, Prince SIgren!


    For a moment, peoples attention was drawn to where we stood.


    The Empress right now was not like an empress who valued face. The empress stiffened, perhaps realizing that she had made a mistake. She seemed to have forgotten to control her emotions for a moment because she was arguing with Abel.


    I apologize, Your Majesty.


    Ah, Sigren also called the Empress, Your Majesty. Mother should be a more appropriate title, but it was unlikely that Sigren would say that word.


    Lady Fiona, Would you allow me to have time with you?


    That was a really good thing to say in this situation. Sigren must be trying to get me out of this situation.


    Ive been really good at making friends.


    Abel, who was next to me, refuted right away. Its not possible.


    .


    But Sigren ignored Abel. What was he going to do?


    My Ladys opinion?


    He looked straight at me. The blue-grey eyes gave me a strange fascinating feeling. I couldnt take my eyes off them. I licked my lips. Of course.


    As soon as I epted it, Sigren smiled and grabbed the back of my hand, and kissed it.


    Its my honor.


    I got goosebumps. Not because I was offended, but because I was so shocked. I wondered was this the feeling of being possessed by the devil in old stories?


    Sigren certainly had an atmosphere that caught peoples attention. The problem was that he was currently showing his strong charms to me right now.


    In a word, I felt like I was being seduced. He didnt intend to do this, did he?


    Duke, excuse me.


    Abels eyebrows twitched.


    Either way, Sigren looked at his teacher with a bold expression, Just fight with that woman.


    These two definitely would fightter.


    I looked at the ballroom. As expected, everyones focus was on this side. Well, that was nothing surprising considering that Duke Heilon, the Empress, and the prince gathered together.


    Ah, I really want to go home.


    I almost gave up while being escorted by Sigren.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .

 Chapter 72

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Fortunately, Sigren didnt seem to have any intentions of staying in the ballroom.


    As soon as we came out of the dark, empty hallway, I asked at once, Did you eat the wrong food?


    What?


    That behavior.


    Sigren made a funny face. What is my behavior?


    .


    How should I put this? Did you intend to bewitch me?. No, that was too obvious. Lets use an analogy. Yep, theparative method.


    Its like a male peacock spreading its feathers to woo their mates.


    .


    Sigrens handsome face wrinkled.


    Whats with that example?


    Is the metaphor a little too much?


    Of course.


    Sigren started walking ahead.


    Ah, wait.


    He hasnt answered yet! I hurriedly grabbed Sigrens arm, and then pushed him to the wall, so he couldnt run away.


    Sigren leaned back against the wall.


    Although I felt there was something strange about him leaning to the wall, I decided to not care about it.


    Why do you avoid answering?


    Sigren squinted his eyes while he looked at me.


    Its surprising to hear such a question now.


    Why?


    He lightly flicked my forehead. Then grinned mischievously. I did it on purpose because other people were looking at you, Fiona. Do you see my behavior now?


    I foolishly touched my forehead.


    Uh right. I was a little surprised because it was unexpected.


    I see that you still havent grasped the first part of my behavior.


    It was a very harsh answer. But, in all honesty, it was difficult to understand the intent. However, Sigren seemed unwilling to exin it kindly. He just rubbed the area around his tie with frustration.


    Sigren didnt like tight ties. Especially, when he was not feeling well, or when he was in a bad mood, the dislike was even stronger. I never asked why. But, I knew the reason must be more than feeling stuffy.


    Eventually, I reached out to loosen Sigrens tie.


    Sigren looked at me as if he was thinking about something.


    Fiona,


    Hmm.


    Why are you staying here?


    This guy must have eaten crow meat.


    You asked me to help youst time.


    I know. But are you really going to grant all my requests?


    If I can do it.


    If you can do it.


    Sigren fiddled with my hair with a strange expression on his face.


    If it hadnt been for my request, would you have left?


    I suppose so.


    My feelings for Sigren wereplicated. At first, it was simply a feeling of guilt, but as I had spent a few years with him, growing up together, I felt like it changed. Those feelings were iparable to other characters now. And to be honest, he was the most special.


    Why are you asking such a thing all of a sudden?


    Sigren sighed. Because there is no favor without cost.


    Wait, the trust in humans in him has gone down again.


    I pouted my lips.


    Thats so heartless. Weve known each other for years.


    I was trying to loosen his tie, but I decided that it would be better to just untie it. It seemed that Sigren also had no intentions to go back to the ball anyway.


    Then, let me ask you one more question.


    What?


    Why would you do me a favor?


    By that time, I had almost finished untying Sigrens tie. I answered while focusing on thest knot. Because youre precious.


    .


    Now, it was done.


    I tried to put down my hand, but he grabbed it. His blue-grey eyes met mine. There was a sign of resentment in them.


    Whats the matter?


    You, really.


    After muttering like that, Sigren slowly lowered his head. Even in the dark hallway, his facial features were clearly visible. Dense eyshes, cold eyes, and a sharp nose. Later on, I gradually realized that his face was too close. I felt a lukewarm breath.


    Sigren.


    I called his name softly.


    Without stopping, Sigren lowered his head and put his forehead on my shoulder. At the same time, I exhaled in relief for an unknown reason.


    .


    I could hear his unsatisfied muttering in my ears.


    You.. youre really good at confusing people.


    Whats the matter?


    Forget it. You keep doing it, so Ill do whatever I want.


    .?


    May I ask why you say this, Sigren?


    Sigren raised his head while biting his lip. And he took his tie from my hand.


    .


    Sigren stared at the tie for a while. Fiona, are you free on the day after tomorrow?


    It was a sudden change of topic.


    Hmm? Yes.


    Then lets meet.


    Okay.., but why all of a sudden?


    Sigren answered lightly as if the previous discontent had never existed.


    There is a big night market on the street. Lets take a look.


    Only with me?


    As youve said, I dont have any friends. Who else would I go with if not with you?


    .


    I wanted to ask Are you still not close with Eunice?, but I felt like Sigren would be mad at me if I were to spit those words out of my mouth now.


    Okay.


    It was not strange to go sightseeing together. There was no reason to say no. So I graciously epted.

 Chapter 73

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Two dayster, the promised day came. Sigren was waiting in front of Heilon Mansion.


    I looked at him curiously. How did you get out?


    What does that mean?


    Well, the members of the imperial family usually escape through a secret passage they made secretly, dont they?


    It was like that in novels and movies.


    Sigren has an amazed expression on his face.


    There is a clear entrance, why bother?


    Yeah, thats right. I guess the reality was different.


    I grabbed Sigrens clothes and pulled him with a shamed face.


    Lets go.


    As we moved, I looked around quietly.


    Sigren patted my head. What are you thinking about this time?


    Usually, there is something like a secret escort on the outing of the royal family, so Im wondering if there is one.


    Why would I take them around?


    He was really a non-romanticism guy.


    What about your knights?


    They will be resting.


    It was a really nd response.


    You look like youre not having fun. If I were to take the other guys with us, we wouldnt be ying.


    Thats true but


    Well, that didnt matter. It was probably a good thing.


    We then rode a carriage and went to the front of the night market. Horses and carriages were prohibited inside.


    Sigren wore a hood.


    It was night, so I was not worried about my appearance, but I was wondering if anyone would recognize me.


    The market area was well organized. Tent stalls were spread out on both sides of the street, and people were actively walking in the middle. A regr arrangement ofnterns between the stalls lit up the night.


    Its bigger than I thought.


    Yeah.


    There were a lot of people. In order to not fall, I held Sigrens hand. At the same time, Sigren flinched. I looked at him curiously.


    What?


    .


    Should I not hold it?


    Sigren sighed.


    Its not like that.


    Then he pulled my hand tighter. Thanks to this, I was able to walk morefortably.


    I asked while following him, Its something I did when we were children, is it not good?


    I used to walk around holding his hands. Now that we are both adults, it could be ufortable. After all, childhood friends of the opposite sex often have a subtle line.


    Holding your hand is not the problem, Fiona. He handed me a fruit juice while saying that. He had just bought it from a stall.


    I am the problem.


    .


    What did that mean?


    With that thought in mind, I sipped the juice.


    Delicious.


    Because its made from the fruit you used toin that it could not grow in Heilon.


    Really?


    Indeed, the male protagonist. Their abilities couldnt bepared with those of ordinary people. His memory was really awesome.


    I forgot.


    Sigren shrugged his shoulders.


    I remembered.


    What did that mean? Did he mean I have a bad memory?


    Lets go.


    Before I could say anything, Sigren led the way.


    After drinking juice for a while, I gradually remembered the topic we were just talking about,


    Right, Sigren. What do you mean youre the problem?


    Sigren turned his head slightly.


    Ill tell you about thatter.


    When?


    Today, when we part.


    Why would he tell me when we part?


    I couldnt figure out why.


    Sigren raised the corners of his lips obliquely. It was an unfamiliar, subtle smile.


    ***


    Shockingly, I felt like my face matched the capitals taste in beauty. Why did I suddenly think this? It was because I heard one particr sentence often while walking around the night market today.


    Young Lady, are you alone? Then, here


    My partner is behind me.


    Huh? aack!


    Sigren shoved the young man who had just flirted with me with his annoyed face.


    The man stepped back quickly.


    Wow.


    Hearing my exmation, Sigren looked dissatisfied.


    You look happy.


    I smiled happily and ruffled my hair back.


    Of course. Surprisingly, my face must be in line with the capitals taste in beauty.


    .


    Sure enough, when Sigren fell behind, some men came up to me. I have the power to punish my opponent if they were to try to do something bad, so I was just observing this strange phenomenon with ease. Not with the lightning, of course, because why would I? They were just trying to pick me up.


    But, Im not having fun.


    Well, I saw that. Because Sigren kept driving them all away.


    You dont have to worry too much about me. I could kick them out when theyre too aggressive.


    Sigren squinted his eyes, then he pulled my hood, covering my head.


    You can use this too.


    No one recognizes my face here. Besides, its stuffy.


    I grunted and pulled off the hood.


    .


    Sigren finally gave up putting the hood on me.


    Forget it. Ill just walk very close to you.


    Iughed briefly.


    Dont be so hard on me. Its been a long time since I came to the night market. Besides, you, too, were caught by the girls.


    Sigren replied nonchntly. And I came to you right away.


    I giggled and joked. There is no need for that. Who knows if the prince who sneaks out to see the night market would fall in love with amoner girl at first sight?


    It was such a great romance.


    Sigren looked at me with disapproving eyes while smiling.


    Forget it. Theres no way thats possible. Its a love with a difference in status.


    Ah.


    I closed my mouth.


    Sigrens mother was amoner, and she was the emperors one-nightpanion. And the emperor didnt care whether she gave birth to Sigren, or even died.


    Sorry.


    Sigren shook his head. I think I understand roughly why youre apologizing, but honestly you dont have to.


    Still.


    You sometimes treat me too carefully. As Ive said before, Im no longer a wounded kid.


    Yeah, he was not a kid.


    I fiddled with Sigrens hand unintentionally while lost in thought. I could feel his callused, rough skin from holding the sword for a long time.


    Sigren paused.


    Fiona.


    Hmm?


    No, forget it.


    Then he grabbed my hand tightly.


    Because the gap was gone, I could no longer fiddle with Sigrens hand.


    In Heilon, Ive always dragged you like this


    Hearing my murmur, Sigren grinned. Yeah, you dragged me around very recklessly.


    The reason, of course, was for Sigrens proper emotional development right?


    Although it was the same in the past, it was also very different from before. It was a really new feeling.


    At that moment, I looked up at Sigrens back, which was muchrger than before.

 Chapter 74

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The sound of music echoed from a corner of the night market. It was hard to say it was a beautiful melody, but it was fun. People around me pped their hands excitedly following the beat.


    What could it be?


    Youll see when you get there.


    I followed Sigren through the crowd. It appeared to be a wandering troupe. There were musicians ying old instruments, while the dancers moved their bodies ording to the music. Their thin veil fluttered as they moved.


    Pretty.


    It felt different from Heilon. The dancers in Heilon performed sword dances in traditional costumes. The dance move had a lot of lifting swords while they were in thick traditional clothes, so it gave a strong, heavy feeling. On the other hand, the dancers in the capital wore thin, fluffy clothes, and they danced as light as butterflies. Well, in the defense of Heilon dancers, if they were to wear those thin clothes the capital dancer used, they absolutely would get pneumonia.


    I hummed the song.


    What song is this?


    Its the capitals traditional song.


    A traditional song?


    I listened to Sigren with interest as I knew absolutely nothing about all these details. Ive never written these in the first ce.


    It is a song created by the travelling bard that has been handed down since ancient times. My mother used to sing it for me,


    Sigrens mother was a singer. She must have sung a song beautifully as she was called by the emperor.


    I nced at Sigrens side profile. He used to put on a strangely bitter look when he talked about his mother, but this time, he had a soft smile on his face. Happy memories seemed to havee to his mind.


    Thank god.


    .


    When the song ended, Sigren turned his head.


    Lets go back.


    Already?


    Itste. If I do something wrong, Abel, no, Master would catch me.


    I replied frankly. Certainly, if Imte, the Duke may invade your pce.


    Abel was weirdly, subtly overprotective aftering to the capital. It wasnt like this in Heilon.


    Sigren was gloomy. Of course he would.


    Wait, was it normal to invade the imperial pce?


    Anyway, we went to the entrance of the night market and caught a carriage. I stared nkly at the scenery that passed through the window. Perhaps, because I was still up past my bedtime, I began to feel drowsy. Come to think of it, Sigren said hed tell me something when we went back.


    Fiona, weve arrived.


    Sigren shook my shoulder slightly. I seemed to have fallen asleep without realizing it.


    Come down carefully.


    Hmm..


    He seemed to be very anxious as I came down from the carriage while yawning. He grabbed my waist, lifted me up, and put me down on the ground.


    Hmm, why did it feel as if Im bossing around our precious prince?


    Anyway, thanks to him, I was a little awake. I yawned softly. Thank you,


    Go in, and go to bed.


    Sigren turned around. He was likely to return to the pce.


    Ah, wait.


    I grabbed the hem of Sigrens clothes.


    What?


    I remembered you said you wanted to tell me something earlier.


    Sigren gave me a questionable expression. If you hear it now, youll forget it when you wake up.


    What did he think of me?


    I wont forget. Im almost fully awake.


    I rubbed my eyes and blew away the rest of my sleepiness.


    What is the problem then? Is it a little ufortable to do the same thing that we did when we were young?


    Now that his status has changed, I could see why it was difficult for him.


    I considered various reasons in my head.


    Fiona. As I said before, its not like that.


    Sigren took a step closer. It was closer thanst time.


    I blinked curiously while looking at him.


    Sigren grabbed my hands that were hanging down and lifted them up. And this gesture was not as in as before. His callus fingers caressed each and every knuckle of mine. His hands were muchrger, so my hands seemed to be wrapped around them. Or entangled.


    This is what I mean that this kind of thing is the problem.


    Huh?


    When I hold your hand Sigren wrapped his other hand around my waist and pulled me slightly. Unlike you, I think of more than that.


    I think I need time to interpret.


    However, Sigren did not give me room to ponder.


    At first, I want to hug, then I want to touch, and after that.


    Sigren lowered his head slowly.


    I saw those long eyshes in front of me.


    WAIIITTTTT.


    Konk.


    Sigren bumped his forehead to my forehead. He clicked his tongue briefly.


    Calm down Fiona.


    .I thought he would kiss me.


    Anyway, thanks to him, I came to my senses. Though, I barely managed to sort out this situation.


    Well, so. You want to do this and that with me in a sexual sense?


    Ive been thinking about that sincest time, but cant you make it sound better? Or did I really sound like that?


    Sorry for the unsophisticated expression.


    I rolled my eyes, in confusion.


    Well, is it just because of your youthful instinct or


    Fiona.


    Sigren smiled crookedly.


    Do I look like a pathetic guy who turns around whenever I see a womans skirt?


    .


    Because, its you. I feel that way.


    He emphasized again.


    Exactly only you.


    In a word, so that meaning was,


    Is this a confession?


    Sigren sighed.


    I know! Ah! Sorry for the pathetic response!


    Yeah, its a confession. I like you.


    This wasing out so suddenly. It was like someone turned on a blinker.


    He carefully wrapped his hands around my cheeks.


    But because of the conversation we just had , I couldnt help but stiffen. He said he thought of this and that!


    Rx.


    Do I have to answer now?


    No.


    Sigren patted my cheeks gently.


    It tickles.


    You may think as much as you like.


    Contrary to my stupid reaction, Sigren was very rxed. Did he practice or something?


    Im afraid that other guys will take the lead.


    Take the lead bullshit. Im not even popr.


    Sigren kissed my forehead. It was a very light kiss, just like a child. Then, a soft voice echoed in my ears, so gentle that my nape hair stood up.


    Good night, sleep well, Fiona.


    Immediately after, Sigren neatly pulled away from me. Then he turned around and walked away.


    He must be going back to the pce.


    I blinked and touched my forehead. My brain circuit worked slowly.


    Its not a silly dream, right?


    Later, when I pondered the situation, my face slowly heated.


    Hah


    Haahh?!!

 Chapter 75

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    When the next day came, Sigrens sleep well words put me to shame because I stayed up all night. And because of that, it was very clear to me that yesterday was not a dream.


    Abel made a puzzled face after seeing my face at breakfast.


    Where do you feel pain?


    No


    Abel looked at me with doubtful eyes.


    What happened to Sigren yesterday?


    His words made me identally choke on my water. He was really quick-witted.


    No.. nothing.


    Abel didnt even listen to me. Which one?


    What?


    One, you heard a confession. Or two, Sigren did something that offended you.


    He really didnt see us yesterday, did he?


    .


    Abel smiled generously while looking at my expression.


    If its the former, then he lives. If its thetter, his death would be disguised as a natural death.


    Who? Sigren?


    Im..the former!


    Really?


    Abel looked disappointed.


    Wait, whats wrong with him?


    I covered my face.


    Can you tell?


    Yeah, your face is red.


    .


    You have fair skin, so when your face turns red, it shows up quickly. Its fine in front of me, but try not to show that in front of other people.


    Yes


    He was right.


    Ah, I felt like I was going to die of embarrassment, really.


    Abel then said in a confused tone. But I thought youd kick him with a smile when you heard him confess.


    How bad did he think of me?


    Im not that bad, am I?


    Im sorry, but you seem like that.


    Sigren, your master is really bad!


    Abel slowly drank the tea. You can handle his confession. But anything more than that, Ill take care of it.


    Ah, it looked like I was going to have a stomachache.


    Because of the disturbance created by my adoptive father in the morning, Iid my head down at the table, feeling mncholic.


    If it was easy, I wouldnt be like this I really dont know how to handle this.


    ***


    Sigren didnt like having a tie around his neck. More urately, he didnt like someone touching his neck at all. The reason was obvious. In his damn childhood, there were some scumbags who enjoyed seeing a childs face turning red by strangling them. So, right now, even if it was a servant, they couldnt put their hand near his neck. Fastening the top button and tying the tie were done by Sigren himself.


    It was only Fiona who could reach up to his neck. If it were any other person, he would reflexively break their wrist. To Sigren, Fiona was such an existence. An existence that made him forget even the memories of abuse that were engraved in his mind and could not disappear. Just being by her side was reassuring.


    How would she feel if we were to get closer than now?


    For him, he couldnt be satisfied with only holding her hand or kissing her on the forehead like a child would. He only got thirsty,


    But I cant do anything more as I wish.


    Sigren thought deeply. Fiona was not a slow-witted person. It was just that she did not care about his feelings. Interestingly, though, she cared about him a lot.


    Anyway, lets just do one thing first.


    If the fact that she didnt care about his feelings did not ovep with how much she cared about him, he would have given up. But because these two facts co-existed, he couldnt back down.


    Anyway, now he cant go back. The dice has been thrown.


    Now, Fiona must have realized that she could no longer live the way she used to.


    Sigren nced down at his hands. They had calluses like swordsmans hands that had been honed in a long battle. Then he clenched his fist.


    Ive been chasing you all this time, so now, its time for me to catch you.


    He made up his mind. And he was honestly confident. He had known Fiona for several years. He had a rough idea of what she was going to think and how she would react. She would neverpletely push him away. As she has always been.


    .


    He burst intoughter. Yesterday, Fionas stiff face due to shock came to his mind.


    Shall I go see you?


    As long as he had made up his mind for sure, he had no reason to hesitate. Once he started thinking about it, he really wanted to go see Fiona. What expression did she have? He was curious about the face of that kind and cruel youngdy who loved him deeply yet was indifferent to his feelings.


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    ***


    T/N: AAAAAAHH!!!!! I really love Sigrens pov  Sigren, my child, I love you. Lets catch Fiona.

 Chapter 76

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Im doomed.


    I hit my head on the table. This was all because of Sigren. I thought about consulting with Abel, but I didnt think it was a good idea to ask for serious help from a human who talked about disguised as a natural death.


    No, actually, I shouldnt and couldnt tell anyone the details.


    Is this okay?


    It was very different from the original story that I knew. By now, Eunice and Sigren should have gradually be lovers, but now he confessed to me. I honestly really wanted to ask why dont you like Eunice?. Those words were always on the tip of my tongue, especially when he confessed to me yesterday, but I couldnt do it.


    There was a bted sense of disappointment. I worked so hard writing their love story.


    Though, of course, I was aware my expectation was a very unfair idea.


    Why the hell do you like me?


    Only then did I look back on my rtionship with Sigren. I brought back the wounded Sigren from the battlefield. That was the beginning. After his wounds were healed, Sigren returned to the wall where he had been. And I often went to the wall where Sigren was staying. Young Sigren was rough, but he did everything I asked him to do. Because of that, I took him around the vige under the pretext of developing the male leads correct personality. We were really good friends. No, more precisely, I wanted to be Sigrens good friend. Because I thought it would help young Sigren emotionally.


    Now as I look back, in the end, everything was meant to satisfy my selfish desires. I treated him well, and took care of him, all were just for relieving my guilt.


    To be honest, I really hoped for Sigrens happiness, I really did, from the bottom of my heart. But I knew that I wasnt giving him a sincere friendship. It was literally for my self-satisfaction.


    I felt really guilty and ashamed that Sigren liked me without him knowing my hypocrisy. Because there must be someone in this world who could give him nobler love.


    Confession.


    As I kept thinking about that, I calmed down a little. Naturally, it was because my brain became more objective while analyzing it.


    Sigrens feelings were important, but the situation itself had room for some thoughts. First of all, from my point of view, whether I went perfectly with the flow of the original novel or not, these two scenarios had problems. If it was the former, of course, my ending was a bad ending where even after I died my soul suffered. While thetter choice, the problem was not on my part.


    Soon, the Darkness would continue to appear, and the ferocity of monsters would continue to increase. In the end, it was clear that it would be impossible to stop it as time passed. So, people needed to get rid of the Darkness. And to do that, Eunices power was essential. And it was her love for Sigren that really awakened Eunices power.


    The Darkness was simply intended to strengthen these lovers love through hardship and trouble, but this definitely has now hit me on the foot.


    If Eunice, who was not connected with Sigren, couldnt awaken her power.this was an extreme example,but if we did something wrong, the world would be destroyed.


    Lets be calm Fiona.


    There was a possibility that would happen, but that was still a long way off.


    Now that Ive thought about that, it seemed like what I needed was not a perfect happy ending but an appropriate happy ending. An ending where the Darkness was driven away to some extent by the power of Eunice and Sigren, but I didnt die. Or any ending that was possible in reality without the two bad ending scenarios urring.


    Anyway, lets focus on what is right in front of us right now.


    Well, its just a confession. He didnt ask me to marry him.


    Should I just shed tears and, boom! Kick him?


    Fiona, are you there?


    At that time, the person who put me into chaos knocked on my door.


    His visit was faster than I expected.


    Alright, lets strike while the iron is hot, Fiona! Lets kick Sigren in an instant.


    It was clear that Sigrens feelings for me were simr to an engraving effect. It must be because of the thrilling feeling of the first kindness he received from a strange girl when he was a child.


    Now that I thought about it, how many times did I flirt with Sigren?


    Ah, the clear memories of what I often did to him were truly frightening.


    While calming myself down, I opened my mouth,


    Come in.


    With a click sound, Sigren entered.


    When I saw his face, I naturally remembered his words yesterday.


    Whats the matter? I said in a cold voice to hide the agitation.


    .


    Sigren nced at me while fiddling with the doorknob. At the same time, another click sound was heard.


    I panicked for a second.


    Why did you lock the door?


    No matter what, I couldnt help but panic from being in a locked room with a person who confessed to me just yesterday that he wanted to touch me.


    Sigren then replied calmly. I want to.


    Why was he so shameless?


    I subconsciously stepped back.


    Why did you lock it?


    You will find out soon.


    It was a thought-provoking answer.


    Im not doing anything. If youre worried, Ill stay here. said Sigren while leaning against the door.


    His calmness brought back myposure.


    Right, the opponent is Sigren.


    We had known each other for several years. There was no need to regard him as a stranger just because I received his confession. Besides, I knew him well.


    Sigren looked at me and smiled.


    Fiona, its hard to talk when youre standing so far away.


    .


    I approached him. Ive just made up my mind to throw away his confession. I couldnt panic already.


    Sigren, the confession you made yesterday.


    Yes.


    Its..


    As I spoke, I unintentionally looked into Sigrens eyes.


    Ah, I didnt want to hurt him.

 Chapter 77

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Is there anything you dont like about me?


    Huh?


    He seemed to have intuitively figured out what I was going to say. Those blue-grey eyes nced down at me.


    Perhaps, because I looked at his face, I inadvertently blurted out something.


    Uh, face?


    Fiona, do you remember you said you liked my face the most when we were young?


    .


    Apparently, I did say that. Seriously, he was the main character, so there was no way I wouldnt like him.


    Well, then, personality.


    I bit my tongue as I said a very nonsensical reason. Because, pointing out Sigrens personality meant my personality also had some problems. Also, since we were kids, it was me who took care of him.


    Sigren grinned.


    Fiona, wasnt it you who told me that I should be nice to the person I like, a long time ago?


    .


    I certainly seemed to have said that. But that was because of the good personality development of the male protagonist. Definitely, I said that to him so when he met Eunice, I wanted him to be nice to her, not me.


    Wait, what other things did I tell you to do when you find someone you like, again?


    A lot. For your information, I also remember everything.


    Sigren looked at me. Looking at you, you dont seem to remember.


    First thing first, in order to kick Sigren, I think I would have to hit the old me first. What the hell was I talking about? In any case, now I know very well that those words had a profound effect on Sigren.


    Fiona, I told you. Sometimes your thoughts jump in strange ways when you think of me.


    But, if youre thinking of backing down, saying it was for me again this time


    He lowered his head slightly and said, Im not going to give up easily either.


    It was then that I also looked directly at Sigren. I wanted him to be happy. And Sigrens greatest happiness that I knew of was falling in love with Eunice, just like in the original story. But now that it was like this, it wont flow like the original plot. That was all I knew.


    I reached out and stroke Sigrens cheek. He flinched.


    Someone must have worn a Sigren face mask.. I said seriously.


    Fiona, I think you really have a knack for breaking the mood.


    Well, Im sorry I couldnt catch the mood. But Im serious.


    Is this your real personality?


    Sigren put his hand over my hand that was holding his cheek.


    Thats because you always think you know me very well.


    I couldnt deny it.


    Youll soon realize what a big mistake that is.


    Well, that realization had just urred to me. I really had been arrogant.


    You know whats in the water, but you dont know whats inside a person.


    It seemed like Sigren was already aware of my attitude, which was based on the premise that I had perfect knowledge of him,


    Does this mean that the you I know and the real you are different?


    Sigrenughed briefly.


    I dont know.


    I stared at him very closely. I really couldnt get used to the Sigren in front of me.


    As expected, someone must be wearing a mask of Sigrens face.


    Okay, lets admit it. I really never expected this guy to be songuid and sweet to me. To be honest, it was my first time being treated like this by Sigren. It was very awkward. But thinking about him again, I didnt know how this guy could endure it until now.


    Wait a minute, my head is muddled.


    Eventually, I pulled my hand away from him, then subconsciously fiddled with my hair and became lost in thought.


    I really couldnt be very cold-hearted when it came to Sigren. I might have to say no to his confession, but I was not very confident about being cold to him as if I disliked him.


    Maybe this coldness is limited to only the male protagonist?


    Did Sigren know this too? However, it turned out he could not be indifferent enough to be dragged on by an ambiguous rtionship that neitherpletely refused nor epted.


    I agree, the next step would be lovers.


    Male and female rtionship.


    After thinking about this scenario, a slightly different way of solving this problem appeared.


    Where in this shallow world could the deep rtionship between a man and woman be found? The true love rtionship between Sigren and Eunice was even created by me for the novel I wrote, so in other words, if we saw the reality, it was impossible.


    That kind of thing, I didnt believe.


    Now, with this problem, if I were to consider it and say yes, and then think about things in a realistic way, wouldnt it be more likely for us to break upter? At most, the rtionship perhaps couldst only a few years after our adulthood, because Sigren would face many crises as the story progresses. Therefore, there would be a day when his burning passion cools off. Like most young love.


    Eventually, Sigren would realise this too. That there was a better woman in the world, not just a girl who decorated his childhood memories. Because people after all, at least once, has a person like this in their life. Todays Sigren may be like that too. Maybe for one year or two years. Even if he dated me now, one day, his passion would cool down. And when that affection cooled down, I just needed to let him go. Even more, there would be a good chance that Sigren would fall in love with another woman after that.


    With that being said, there was also a high possibility that there would be some deterrents to the original plot where Eunice was his partner. But even then, if it turned out that girl was not Eunice, then Eunice may have to find another way to awaken her power.


    First love, then confession, and then young lover.


    The more I rationalised, the more certain I was that if I had this rtionship, it would someday break. Even if everything shone beautifully like the stars in the night sky, the rtionship would eventually scatter like the foam of waves hitting the rocks.


    I have concluded that epting Sigren wouldnt be too much of a problem. After all, I would be more anxious if I couldnt have my hands on this change. Well, an extra point was added to the fact that this also would make him happy. Wouldnt his hormones be affected and he felt happy for at least a few months?


    Moreover, I didnt particrly dislike it either. Sigrens face was handsome, and I liked his personality. And because he was a good friend, I felt like he wouldnt be bad as a romantic partner either. He would never treat me badly during the dating period. Well, if there was anything that bothered me, it was that I havent really seen him as a man until now.


    I put my hand on his shoulder. It was so strong that it could never bepared to mine. His height had already been different for a long time.


    Well, he definitely doesnt look like a child.


    That point should be enough.


    Alright, Sigren.


    What?


    I tiptoed, leaned forward, and wrapped my arms around his neck.


    For a moment, Sigren flinched.


    Oh, it was the same reaction as when we were children. Ah, seeing this side of him that has been missing since a long time ago was kind of making me a little happy.


    I whispered in his ear. Your confession, I ept it.


    Yeah, what was the problem with dating at this age? I was not even getting married.


    Then I kissed Sigrens cheek lightly. Right away, I could feel his small startled gasp. He certainly looked naive like this. Where was the man who said he wanted to do this and that yesterday? How could he be this flustered with just this much?


    Sigren exhaled slowly.


    Fiona.


    I opened my eyes widely. Didnt you lock the door because you wanted to do this?


    Actually, theres another reason.


    Wait, did I just get too excited?


    Sigren grinned while seeing my expression. Well, it doesnt matter.


    Then there was the moment when he bowed his head as if to kiss.


    BANG!


    Get out now.


    The door that Sigren was leaning on shook and Abels voice was heard.


    Sigren paused and his expression looked stern as if he had expected it.


    I knew it.


    Aha, so he locked the door to stop Abel.


    Sigren,e out by the count of five.


    Immediately, beyond the door, Abels voice was heard counting.


    One, two, three.


    Oh my gosh, it was only in times like this that that guy was acting as my guardian!


    In the end, I groaned while pressing Sigrens lips with my index finger.


    This, there is next time.


    .


    I smiled when I saw his distorted expression.


    Yeah, lets do this, a romantic rtionship.


    ***

 Chapter 78

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The Crown Prince, Enoch, did not like his half-brother at all. To be exact, he hated him. Enoch had no worries until Sigren arrived. The emperor had no other sons, and no one tried to offend Enoch and be his only enemy. But after Sigren came, that all changed.


    That fucker Sigren, Sigren.


    The appearance of the new prince was too splendid. Perhaps, because of that, his name was heard from all directions. Even the people in the pce praised the princes name. They said he was a hero who killed the dragon.


    At least, that fucker is a bastard.


    Enoch wouldnt feel bothered if Sigren had been like a dead mouse. However, Sigren was gloating in the noble society. Even the women who liked to slyly bounce to him when he approached, blushed when they made eye contact with Sigren. His anger soared, even more, when he secretly heard a murmur that Sigren was better than the crown prince. However, that was not the thing that angered Enoch the most. The bastard daringly grabbed him by his neck, just because he talked about one woman. That moment was the greatest insult to Enoch, who had been upheld as a crown prince his whole life. Enoch vowed that if he became the emperor, the first thing he did was to put Sigren to the guillotine.


    But such a day was still far away.


    Is there any way to make him suffer?


    Enoch knew that it was meaningless to face Sigren head-on.


    Fiona Heilon.


    The only woman who could cause an emotional agitation in Sigren.


    Enoch liked her appearance, but he had never seen her properly because that cheap Duke Abel Heilon was always with her.


    If something goes wrong, he would get hit hard.


    If everyone could see Enochs face right now, they could tell right away he had something on his mind.


    Lets touch it.


    It was difficult to deal with that girl openly because of the Duke of Heilon, but it didnt matter, because he also had power in the capital. He didnt have to use his own hands anyway.


    If there was one thing Enoch had learned the most from his childhood, it was to mistreat others.


    He pulled a string.


    Get my aide over here right now.


    Enoch grinned. He had a good idea. If it worked out, it was good, if it didnt work out, he could just cut off the tail. It was good either way.


    Because in this country, no one could question the crown prince.


    ***


    Lately, Ive been a bit busy. This was because the number of people interested in me kept increasing. I guess, what I did in the huntingpetition created a lot of noise. There was nothing bad about that, though. I was willing to settle in the capital and took this hot potato position, so I had no reason to refuse these peoples invitation.


    That was something I felt while doing so.


    I cant go around with the duke.


    One thing that surprised me was I found many people admired Abel Heilon. They even called him the strongest shield in the north. But, well, his enemies were also everywhere. After all, Abel was never a person who shied away from an uing quarrel. He was even often the walking quarrel himself.


    In short, my adoptive father was a double-edged sword.


    Sigren grinned after hearing my grumbling. Still, it would be helpful if you went around together with him.


    Did he really find this funny? Because I was serious.


    Im not joking. I mean, hes really, really tantly always sarcastic. I didnt know Abel was so eloquent.


    In Heilon, everyone looked up at Abel. it was even to the point they would close their mouth before Abel asked them. But the capital socialites were not Heilons people. Because of that, here, Abel made the people shut up himself.


    I know, but cultivating that kind of character is expected to happen. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to protect Heilon until now.


    Surprisingly, Sigren defended Abel.


    The more I looked at these two, I felt like rather than having a teacher and student rtionship, they were more like brothers who didnt get along. Because they always bickered over trivial things.


    But you would admit what you have to admit.


    I stroked Sigrens cheek as apliment.


    Unhappy with my attitude, Sigren narrowed his eyes. Then he took my hand and gently kissed the palm of my hand.


    Chuu~


    A rather tant sound rang out.


    I widened my eyes looking at the unexpected action.


    .


    Dont be surprised.


    Sigren said indifferently.


    Youve decided to go out with me, so Im going to take whatever you feed me from now on.


    I stuttered. When..when did I feed you


    Your hand, just now,.


    He was so shameless. Yet, when I touched him first, he was always startled? This.., I still stood by my thought that someone must have been wearing a mask of Sigrens face.


    I looked at him suspiciously.


    My child has changed.


    Youre thinking strange things again, arent you?


    I shook my head quickly. His eyes were very good at sensing something. So scary. I must have underestimated his sense too much this whole time.


    No, Im not. Im thinking youre so cool.


    Suddenly?


    It seemed that this statement still worked quite well as he did not ask any further questions. It was good, but at the same time, it also kind of worried me.


    Your Majesty The Prince!


    Then, someone called Sigren.


    Sigren clicked his tongue, hes good at finding people.


    Who?


    Sigren replied with a dissatisfied face, The guy I told you aboutst time. A human who was pushed into my pce by Marquis Erez. Kane Erez.


    At the same time, a knight seemingly in his mid tote twenties appeared.


    Found you! Please, dont depart and shove me off every time its my turn escorting you


    The knight named Kane Erez closed his mouth when he saw me.


    Oh, there is someone else. Pardon me.


    He smiled kindly and greeted me briefly.


    Well, he was too polite and neat to say he came here to be a spy.


    Its someone I dont know.


    Though it was an abrupt meeting, I greeted him normally.


    My name is Fiona Heilon.


    There is no need to introduce yourself to an escort. Sigren said with an ufortable face. You, i dont need you here, just go.


    But, why is it no need only when I am in charge?


    It seems that Sigren has been harassing himtely. I remembered Sigren said he couldnt get rid of that knight because he had nothing to nitpick. So, was Sigren trying to make him give up on his own?


    I watched Kane clinging to Sigren with an intriguing gaze and Sigren beating him with a cold response. He was the first person who was a stranger that could be like this with Sigren.


    I wish hes not from the Erez family.


    Really, if he werent here because of his family, they could have been close friends. He was the type of person that could get closer to Sigren. Because, normally, when Sigren behaved like this, his energy suppressed other people, and the person could not approach him properly. And Kane was not like that,


    Cant get along because of family this is not Romeo and Juliet, is it?


    Suddenly, Sigren looked at me and said as if he had read my thought, Lady Fiona, I see youre thinking about a useless thing again.


    He was really not doing mind reading on me, right?


    Iughed softly, No way. I just thought that the rtionship between the master and his servant is good.


    .


    Upon hearing my words, Sigren and Kane Erezs expressions rotted at the same time.


    How could they be the same? As expected, didnt these two get along well?


    Seeing the two men alternately, I grinned.

 Chapter 79

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Abel received a letter from Heilon. Nothing special, it was mostly about his aide, Jeron whining about dying.


    [Im really going to quit at this rate!]


    Thest sentence was very desperate. In the past year, Abel and Fiona handled documents in Heilon. So, it was understandable that Jeron felt like dying because neither was there.


    Ill have to go back to Heilon soon.


    However, Abel also could not be away from Sigrens side for a long time because now was such an important time. Because, as soon as he returned to Heilon, there would be more than one person who would target Sigren. Also Fiona.


    Though, Im sure both would be able to withstand it as well.


    Anyway, being targeted could also show those people that they were not easy to deal with. Because now, having Heilon as the only family that supported Sigren was not enough, especially since Ernest and Erez families were attached to the crown prince.


    As long as I live, that person would never sit on the throne.


    The crown prince was ipetent. Yet he had the power. Ipetent and powerful. It was simply the worstbination.


    Since the Darkness appeared, monster attacks had be more intense. Abel, who ruled Heilon, clearly noticed the increase in ferocity of the monsters, yet the nobles of the capital seemed to not even be aware.


    I need a ruler who can take proper action.


    Because the current one did not even care to give the right support to Heilon who had been guarding in the middle. If the crown prince became emperor, the persecution against the North would intensify. If that happened, Heilon, which was not a monster, would be overthrown by the Imperial family.


    The current imperial family was in such a hurry with greed to destroy the north that they did not even try to understand the situation and see the bigger issue. If the northern front line copsed, the next ce to be attacked by monsters was the capital. Yet, they still refused to support Heilon because of political reasons. It was not an exaggeration to say that if they kept going like that, the empire would have no future.


    But Abel had no intention of watching his estate ruined because of that idiot. This was the reason he had brought the illegitimate prince to the capital. Having power? He did not want that. And now he was more convinced to not allow that idiot to take the throne after he checked the condition of the capital for himself.


    The capital did not have a proper response system to monsters. At best, the action was just flirting with a few low-level monsters in a hunting contest.


    Such weak monsters aremon in Heilon, like wild dogs.


    Just thinking about it made him sigh heavily.


    Duke, is it okay toe in?


    At that moment, Fionas voice was heard at the same time as the knock.


    Come in.


    Fiona opened the door to his office and poked her head out.


    I heard you called me.


    Ive something to tell you.


    Fiona sat down naturally in the chair opposite him.


    I think I have to go back to Heilon.


    What happened to Heilon?


    Its not like that, but Jeron said hes dying. Well, I also left my estate empty for too long. I have to see to it soon anyway.


    I see.


    Fionas face shed with concern. She seemed to have an idea of what was happening that needed Abel to check up on his estate.


    I dont know if itll be okay without you.


    Im worried too.


    Of course, the most worrying thing for Abel was not only Sigrens matter, it was the rtionship between these two.


    Dont do useless things when Im not here.


    Wait, is your concern in that direction?


    Abel replied brazenly, Of course.


    .


    In fact, he didnt want to be that inflexible. To put it bluntly, two adults were dating, so what if they were dating? However, what bothered Abel was the evidence that her arm eventually bends inward, she was blind to her own causes.


    You are not allowed to do anything as long as the dirt is not in my eyes.


    Fiona touched her head. Sooner orter, I would really throw some dirt


    My reflexes are better than yours. But, are you really serious about marrying Sigren?


    No, well I just thought people could break up while dating. No one knows the future. Fiona murmured.


    Abel bet one arm that Fiona was not as sincere as Sigren. Because that strange drawing-a-line attitude was still there.


    Fortunately, it seems unlikely that anything would happen while Im away.


    Well, anyway, we cant keep going like this, right? Fiona hurriedly changed the subject.


    What?


    All of them. Were some steps away, even too far behind the crown prince?! What if Sigren gets bullied by the Empress and crown prince.


    Sigren was not the type to get bullied. But Abel nodded generously instead of contradicting his adoptive daughter. Well, Fiona was the only person he graciously agreed with anyway.


    Youre right.


    Right?


    Certainly not like this,


    Fiona nodded her head enthusiastically. She seemed to worry about Sigren.


    In the future, well have to bring in a neutral family out of the five families.


    Uh if its a neutral one, then Duke Prisci and Marquis Cloves right?


    Yes.


    The faces of Arrendt and Livia shed through her mind.


    Could we really do that?


    Well Marquis Arrendt is a mysterious man, and Duke of Prisci is such a straightforward man.


    Abel continued indifferently.


    Both are annoying to deal with.


    Fiona just interpreted those words as meanings that their personalities did not match Abel.


    What do nobles usually do to unite with others?


    Fiona sighed inwardly. As expected, the mostmon thing was a political marriage.


    Then, Abel clicked his tongue.


    Fiona, youre thinking in a strange way again.


    Why does everyone say that when Im thinking about something?


    She felt like she was constantly being picked on. She was just trying to work hard.


    Dont think about useless things.. Come to think of it, arent you familiar with Young Lady Prisci?


    Were not that close.


    The contract at the huntingpetition had gone unheeded. After that, she only saw Livyas face a few times.


    Abel grinned looking at Fionasck of confidence.


    Dont be nervous. Well, both families also couldnt be brought here at the time being. It would take some time.


    By any possibilities, Abel had already calcted the timing.


    Do you have any orders for me while youre away?


    I dont have any. Well, you just have to act as usual. I mean, like you did in Heilon.


    Like usual. Those words were said with subtle nuance.


    Eventually, Fiona nodded with the thought that Abel might have an idea.


    Try to live well when Im away. For now, Ill leave the reliable knights behind.


    Being attacked was not a joke at all.


    The mansion is your responsibility for the time being, take good care of it.


    As he said that, he suddenly felt his shoulders had be heavy,


    Fiona nodded her head politely.


    Yes, I understand.

 Chapter 80

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I was always on alert, but a person cant be too careful. So I always brought two Heilons knights as an escort whenever I had to go out. Both were acquaintances.


    Today was the same. I rode a carriage while the two knights followed with their horses. Our pace wasnt that fast, so I opened the window and chatted with the knights who were on horseback outside. The knights were friends with me so they often threw a joke at me.


    If our miss got scratch on her body, he would kill us.


    Miss, youre not going to walk around ruthlessly like you did in Heilon, are you?


    This was definitely not a joke, this was tantly a criticism.


    Wait a minute, gentlemen, when did I just walk around recklessly?


    That was a very unfair evaluation! I always worked hard at Heilon.


    Miss Fiona, um.. No, should I call you Lady?


    Call me whatever yourefortable with.


    Then, Miss it is.


    One of the knights, Isaac grinned. Well, Miss, you didnt particrly only walk around.


    I was working hard.


    I corrected it again.


    Then this time, Sir. Liander, the other escort, became skeptical. As much as I recall, didnt Miss catch the mercenaries and soldiers of the second and fourth walls like you were catching a mouse?


    That one was because I was ordered to sort out the affairs.


    The ces where I was located mainly were on the second and fourth walls. Because of the special circumstances of those two ces, naturally, there was more friction between the mercenaries and soldiers. At that time, because I was a young girl, there were many people who argued with me just because of my appearance. So I just had to show them who has the upper hand.


    Isaac pretended to apud.


    At that time, Miss Fiona was the best. Smiling like a cute little girl while grabbing men who were as big as me.


    Rea..really?


    It was a little different from what I remembered.


    I think I still treated them with basic courtesy though.


    Sir Liander, who was more gentle looking and older than Isaac, gently corrected my thoughts.


    Miss Fiona, just smiling and using honorifics to your opponent doesnt mean that what you did was considered polite.


    Isaac then added, Sometimes, that behavior of Miss scares me even more. In a sense, its more terrifying than Our Lord.


    .


    Scarier than Abel.


    Wait, wasnt that a bit too much? Moreover, how could they say that when my personality was better than Abels? Yes, I was proud to say that.


    Isaac nced at my expression and quickly changed his words. Oh, Miss, Im not criticising you. Well, some people are okay and even fall in love with that.


    Fall in love, you say


    I didnt know who the hell that person was, but it seemed that kind of people truly exist, seeing how convincing Isaac was. Fall in love with people who caught mercenaries like they caught rats, they have a very unique taste. In addition, there was more than one person,


    Suddenly, Isaac looked around and then closed my carriage window with a stiff face.


    Whats going on?


    Someone is approaching.


    The carriage squeaked and then stopped. I almost fell, but barely managed to bnce myself. It was fortunate the carriage was not going too fast.


    HIINGG!


    A harsh wailing sound of horses rang out.


    What the heck!


    It was Lord Lianders shouts.


    Something must have happened. I opened the window that was connected to the coachmans seat.


    And I quietly closed it again. The coachman was dead. His neck was pierced by a dagger. After checking the situation, I opened the carriage.


    Miss!


    Isaac screeched.


    Please, stay inside!


    Iughed softly. I really havent gotten used to being escorted yet.


    If I were an ordinary noble girl, I would certainly have followed his advice. That was also the right thing to do in this kind of situation. But I had been on the battlefield, and there were many times I had soldiers under mymand. Sometimes I was protected by them while I was also in the position to protect them. Maybe that was why it didnt fit my personality to watch quietly while someone was fighting, defending me. I couldnt help but feel responsible as their superior.


    Looking around, I saw men surrounding the carriage.


    Were they assassins?


    Its that woman! Catch her!


    I changed my assumption. That kind of action was not assassins. There was a highly good chance that they were mercenaries.


    Sir. Isaac, Sir. Liander. Just do as you normally do.


    When a mage used their magic, there were times when a dy inevitably urred. I had a short dy, but it was still a dy. Because of this, usually, when I used magic in those days, I tended to have a soldier or knight by my side to assist me.


    Sir. Liander, who fixed his sword, let out a short sigh.


    Miss Fiona, I think you need to understand the concept of being escorted first.


    He meant I should do whatever I wanted to do.


    I flicked my fingers with a smile.

 Chapter 81

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The problem was quickly resolved. We just faced head-on the people who were trying to attack us. Fortunately, these mercenaries were quickly subdued.


    Im sure they said theres no mage.


    I tilted my head to him. Cant you tell when you see one?


    Isaac behind me..murmured


    Because you dont have mana stones.


    Oh, yes, I didnt. Come to think of it, mages in the mercenary corps usually carried stuff withrge mana stones. It wasnt for show, it was actually what they needed in order to use magic. For ordinary mages, mana stones were almost essential, seeing that some of these guys were also carrying mana stones, I could tell that they were mages. In my case, I didnt need them, so that was why I didnt carry them around because they would just get in the way.


    I looked at one of the kneeling mercenaries, and then imitated Abel, who usually enjoyed threatening.


    Who hired you?


    The mercenary flinched and closed his mouth tightly.


    I stomped on his thigh. Hopefully, my heel woulde in handy here.


    Ugh..


    Well, it doesnt matter. You attacked a noble, you would get punished anyway.


    At that moment, the mercenary opened his mouth. We just we didnt know you were a noble.. We were just ordered to kidnap a rich girl


    What were you going to do after the kidnapping?


    Well, we were just trying to scare you a little


    What a stupid lie this was. It was so obvious, even from the words kidnapping young miss.


    Who is the client?


    I.. I dont know.


    I kicked the mercenarys waist. As long as the opponent aimed at me first, I didnt feel the need to be merciful in his hands.


    Alright, lets see how many fingers you would still own until you tell me whos behind this.


    We.. we really dont know!


    Well.


    The mercenaries had a very dimmed, unfortunate look.


    In the end, I was wondering who was the hostile noble that had done this. Because this method to make me afraid was too stupid. But they really did this. In the first ce, these types of mercenaries were not loyal enough to protect their clients in a situation where their personal life was threatened.


    Did they pay well?


    Well,pared to other requests.


    I clicked my tongue. Then, I asked more questions about which guild they were from.


    What a fool. You should have thought more about whether the order was poop or gold.


    Having said that, I turned around. I heard a mercenary sigh in relief behind me. He thought Id just let them go.


    Not a chance.


    There had already been a death here. If I were weak earlier, I would have been beaten by them.


    I whispered in the ears of Isaac and Liander after feeling that there was nothing more to gain from the scoundrels.


    Take care of them in moderation.


    As always, I didnt feel the need to show mercy when my opponent threatened me first. Besides, I was currently in charge of the entire poption of Heilon Mansion. The risk factor could not be ignored.


    If your heart was weak, you would suffer; if you were weak, you would die.


    That was a fact that I had fully understood through years of experience. For me, if someone wanted me to treat them with kindness, at the very least there should be no hostility between us.


    Yes, we understand.


    The two knights nodded as if it was natural.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    It would be my loss if I were to drag on this sort of problem.


    If the opponent was from the mercenary side, the countermeasure was simple. After the attack, I immediately went into action. After dragging a few more soldiers, I went straight to the guild where those mercenaries had beenmissioned.


    Among the nobles, the Duke of Heilon was a family that had close rtions to mercenaries. As such, the mercenary guild obviously did not want to turn Heilon into their enemy. Even so, I was attacked.


    BANG!


    A knight opened the door of the mercenary guild building by kicking it. I loved this. Everyone was in perfect harmony. I now really felt like a boorish noble.


    Well, Im here to be a bully though.


    The inside of the mercenary guild was like a tavern.


    Wha, whats this?


    The mercenaries, who had been drinking and chatting since daytime, jumped up from their seats.


    I smiled.


    Where is the guild leader?


    Several people rushed to approach me but were stopped by the knights. To be exact, they were knocked down.


    DUG!


    BANG!


    The sound echoed through the guild for a moment.


    .


    Still, most of them were looking at me. They seemed to have noticed that my identity was not normal.


    I said once more. Guild leader.


    A mercenary with a tired expression on his face, pointed his finger upward.


    Oh, they were upstairs.


    It would have been better if they had understood the situation quicker.


    I smiled favorably.


    There was a lot of rudeness.


    .


    Isaac next to me said quietly, Miss, speaking formally doesnt change anythingHe really did mutter something like that.


    I ignored it and went upstairs. The knights faithfully carried out my intentions even if I didnt say anything.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    The knights smashed the doors menacingly, kicking them until they found the guild leaders room. As expected, these were really the people who have been with Abel for a long time.


    Miss, here he is. said Liander.


    I turned my head to see the office behind the broken door. A middle-aged man who appeared to be a guild leader was making a puzzled expression.


    First thing first, I put amon sentence in my mouth since this was our first meeting,


    Hello?


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .

 Chapter 82

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Hello?


    The guild leader didnt look like he wanted to greet me.


    I didnt care and went inside.


    Isaac cleverly pulled a chair and set it aside.


    I sat down, crossed my leg, and said calmly. My name is Fiona Heilon.


    When the guild leader heard my name, he fumbled and opened his mouth. Pl, please.. Please make yourself feelfortable.


    Sure.


    I squinted my eyes while crossing my arms. Simply put, I was here to argue. Why did he ept such a request for the guild? My gestures were meant to be a little intimidating because he brought me here with force.


    Recently, I had a fun incident caused by this guilds mercenaries, so I came to file aint.


    .


    There was no answer. I think he had a rough idea.


    Guild.. Is always neutral. So I have no intentions of arguing in detail. I just have one question.


    Whats it?


    I leaned forward.


    Who requested it?


    .


    The guild leader was silent again.


    Was it the right to remain silent?


    I sighed briefly and nced at one of the knights.


    BANG!


    Immediately, the knight pressed the guild leaders head on the table.


    Ouch, that surprised me.


    I didnt expect them to do things to this extent. So I opened my eyes widely and spoke in a calm manner, hiding my agitation.


    Heilon is a family that always maintains good rtions with mercenaries.


    .


    So, Id like you to tell me a little bit.


    The guild leader said with a groan in a depressed state. In principle, we.. we should not mention the identity of our clients.


    I rolled my eyes at him. No matter how strong mercenaries stood by their principles, they would never want and it would never be pleasant to turn a noble family into their enemy, in other words, the client was a tycoon enough to take the risk of being hated by the ducal family. An opponent whose request was difficult to refuse. It meant they were higher than a ducal family.


    I lowered my voice.


    Ah, is it difficult to tell even if the Duke of Heilon family asks?


    The guild leader, looking around, nodded very faintly.


    Ah, my prediction was correct. Now, the candidates were drastically narrowed down. There were not many opponents who were simr to or above the Duke of Heilon.


    It seemed like it would be difficult for me to open your mouth. Okay, then Ill let it slide.


    If they were higher than Heilon, no matter how much I asked, they wouldnt tell me anyway. Because it was going to be hard to handle. I couldnt even kill the guild leader here.


    Perhaps the guild leader was aware of that fact, and he breathed a light sigh of relief.


    Instead.


    .


    I whispered so that others could stop listening.


    Of course, next time this happens, youll give me a sneak peek, right? Im a weak noble woman and Im afraid of being subjected to this again.


    Haa.


    Isaac who was beside me clicked his tongue. Ah, he had good ears.


    The guild leaders eyes rolled.


    Ah, his brain seemed to have stopped working again.


    I nced at the knight.


    The knight who held the guilds masters head, again,BANG!He pressed it.


    Whats your answer?


    Of.. of course, my Lady.


    Dont be too sad that I did this. I know, high-ranking nobles must be cheap, right?


    Naturally


    Alright, that was enough for now.


    Iughed softly.


    Stop it. His throat must be hurting.


    Then the knight released his hand from holding the guild leaders head.


    The guild leader rubbed his neck and slowly raised his head. He finally clearly saw the face of the unidentified assant.


    He must have thought of the resemnce between me and Abel.


    I gave my social smile and stretched out my hand to have a handshake.


    That was rude of me to meet you like this for the first time.


    The guild leader reached out both of his hands with a mixture of feeling absurdity and tiredness.


    Uh-hum.. so we are, my Lady. Please speak well to the duke.


    Of course.


    I smiled and got up from my seat.


    The client was above or simr to the Heilon family.


    This was enough information.

 Chapter 83

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigren woke up from a light sleep. At the same time, he pulled the sword that was beside him and swung it horizontally quickly.Huck,something hot burst out. A bloody smell came up.


    Assassin, Sigren thought rather dimly. They were the kind of people he had seen a lot as they chased him and his mother ever since he was young. Very familiar. The difference from then was that he could deal with them now.


    Right now, it seemed like there wasnt just one assassin.


    Sigren flicked off a dagger that almost stabbed his stomach then rolled off the bed. He then swung his sword vertically. A solid red line was drawn on the second assassins forehead, and blood poured out. He kicked the third one who rushed forward. The assassin was stomped down. He fell onto the chest of drawers with a loud noise. Sigren pierced the assassins chest right away before his opponent could even bnce themself.


    Three people died.


    Your Highness, whats going on?


    The escort opened the door, probably from hearing the loud sound of the chest of drawers being knocked over.


    Todays escort was Kane Erez.


    Wha, what is this?


    Kane flinched seeing the scene in front of him. Sigren stood expressionless in the room that had be a sea of blood.


    Dont make a lot of noise, close the door ande in.


    Kane raised his head and did what he was told.


    TACK!


    .!


    In an instant, a sword was lodged right next to his face. Kane groaned and turned his head in surprise.


    Sigren had struck the sword. He looked directly into Kanes bewildered eyes.


    Is it you?


    Kane quickly realized that the question meant does this assassination attempt have anything to do with your family?.


    He replied frankly, I.. I dont know.


    He really didnt know. His father ordered him to report Sigrens every more but he did nothing. At the same time, he also didnt know whether his father or other crown prince supporters were nning to dispose of this prince.


    Sigren drew his sword from the wall after hearing the answer. What a shame.


    Seeing the prince withdraw the sword while mumbling those words, Kane realized his reply was barely sufficient given the situation, and if he had shown any signs of lying, he would have been cut right away.


    Your Highness, if I were to give an incorrect response, what would you do?


    Sigren replied bluntly, I would say that my escort died with honor while fighting an assassin.


    It just meant I was going to kill you.


    Sigren had been trying to see who among the knights assigned to his pce could be trusted. Those who were good and reliable were left alone, and those who were not good or vague were about to be sent to another ce for some made up reasonter. And then he would kill the traitor.


    Sigren kept an eye on Kane Erez all the time, unfortunately, Kane showed no suspicious behavior, unlike his father. So Sigren left him alone for the time being.


    .


    Kane looked at his boss like he was a madman. He just realized that his life hade and gone between two worlds.


    Shall I write my resignation?


    But as always, Sigren didnt care.


    If you want someone to resent, me your father who sent you here.


    Your highnes


    Or you could hit him.


    There was suddenly a useless grudge in Kanes mind who had just thought he would resign sooner orter after hearing those words.


    He wished he got a chance to punch this unlucky prince before he resigned!


    ***


    The urgent matter had been settled. I proceeded to attend the banquet, again, as nned, where I was invited.


    Different from the usual, this time my head was nk. I felt like it was because I hadnt seen blood in a long time,


    Who the hell is it? Should I investigate properly?


    Whenever I was tired, I always tried to gloss over a little bit the reality I faced. I always tried to remind myself that this was the world of a novel. The reason I did that was because I felt that it was good for my mental health.


    I was a normal person who graduated from school and went to work. I had never lived in this world before, and being on a battlefield where monsters were popping out here and there wasnt good for my mental health. In addition, there wasnt a concept of PTSD (post-traumatic stress disorder) here. So, of course, there was no treatment for it.


    Even then, although I tried to think that way, this world eventually didnt feelpletely unrealistic. I had to face it either way. Therefore the frequent attempts to separate myself from this world were just to create a psychologically safe ce for me. So whenever I saw the flow of the original story happen, the feeling safe mentally, became stronger.


    At any rate, this world would have a happy ending. Just thinking like this, I could get past the current reality. Well, even so, I had no intention of reaching my end, at all.


    Now, it seemed like I had to revisit this thought. The reason was because the stability of my mental health had been slightly eroded from seeingpletely different events from the original. And the biggest one was, of course, my dear friend and my mostpainful finger[1], Sigren.


    Sigren, nothing happened to you right?


    I told him about the attack. There was no need to hide it.


    There was none.


    But what was the subtle silence? I narrowed my eyes while looking up at him.


    Fiona, have you figured out who it is yet?


    If I had found out, I wouldnt have left this matter alone.


    Right.


    Sigren stroked my hair with a nonchnt face. Looking at him, he seemed to like my hair, too.


    Okay, he didnt seem to be hurt, so lets move on.


    I took my hair out of his hand. This thin and long hair was easily tangled, okay.


    Then he pressed his palm on his handsome face.


    .


    We were just at a ball. I was on the terrace for a little conversation, just in case.


    Sigren gave a quiet discontent look.


    I answered back in a natural way.


    I dont want to feed you anymore, okay.


    I guess I shouldnt have said thatst time.

 Chapter 84

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I dont want to feed you anymore, okay.


    I guess I shouldnt have said thatst time.


    I wanted to pretend to not notice Sigrens murmuring, but he then kissed the back of my hand. Chicken instead of pheasant, hand instead of lips. I couldnt help but realize that Sigren liked to touch me. And this made me contemte how far I could allow him to touch me. Would it be a bit too much if I allowed him to go all the way? Or would it be better to just let him go all out? Well, it was not that I was too concerned about my sense of virtue or shyness anyway.


    Were lovers, so I think there should be no problems.


    I honestly didnt really care much about us sleeping together, as long as we were using contraception. Rather, I was worried about Sigrens notion of chastity. He was the male lead, sleeping with another woman besides the female lead was a bitwas it okay? Oh well, in real life, this concern was unnecessary, and even I felt like this concern was nonexistent, but this was a romance novel world. I could notpletely give up matching Sigren and Eunice.


    I knew that I kept separating my reality from this world. It was just that if the safe space I created for my mental health crumbled, I wouldnt know what to rely on for my weakened heart. I still havent found an answer. I was just afraid I would have PTSD symptomster on. Because the onset of mental health issues is usually sudden. Moreover, I didnt have the confidence that I would be able to make Sigren happy. I was not that great of a person, and Sigren had to be happy for the time he suffered. As I promised in the past.


    I looked seriously at Sigren.


    Sigren.


    What?


    Actually, my future n until recently was to see you get married, and I live a peaceful retirement life.


    We can have it in the future.


    Well, that was true, butSigren pulled me in. Then a low voice rang in my ear.


    Why are you talking about this all of a sudden?


    Of course, I wanted to say Well, I know a girl who is pretty and kind and would make you happier than I could. But I knew very well that if I had said anything like that, he was going to flip out. It was not a kind of matter that needed extraordinary skills to understand.


    In the end, I leaned my head against his chest and hugged him. I could feel the muscles underneath his clothes. It was hard. Honestly, this didnt feel bad.


    .


    In the past, even if I just touched his hand, he used to be picky. This time, was he really going to be quiet? Ah, I was a little sad.


    Sigren ruffled my hair again.


    You like my hair that much? It tangles easily though.


    Uh-huh. Its soft and pretty. I cant stop remembering how softly it spread when you fell asleep on the edge of the bed.


    Not lying in bed, but lying my face down? I pondered whether such a thing had ever happened.


    Sigren continued, At that time, I thought it was like a spider web.


    .Was that apliment?


    When I looked up at him with a strange expression, he smiled.


    It was like it was dragging me out of hell.


    I..also couldnt remember when that was.


    Lying on the edge of the bed meant sitting next to the bed. Did that happen?


    When?


    Well,


    Saying that, Sigren gently grabbed my hair and brushed it to one side. As a result, the nape of my neck was exposed. The wind on the terrace was quite chilly. Sigren bowed his head. I didnt really care what he did, until then.Chu~,I felt a soft touch on the nape of my neck, his tongue wasnguid and gently brushed my skin.


    Subconsciously, I put strength into my hands that were wrapped around Sigrens back.


    Ah, clothes would be wrinkled.


    Then I felt a slight tingling sensation in my throat.


    Ah.


    I inadvertently pushed Sigren away. Even though he was actually strong enough to not be pushed, he was gently pushed back. It was a very submissive attitude for someone who said touching me reminded him of this and that.


    Im sorry, I wont do that if you dont like it.


    I opened my mouth bewildered.


    No, not that


    Why did I do that? Didnt I think it was fine?


    He ced his hand on the side of my neck he had just bitten.


    I felt my pulse flutter. It was not sickness. It also wasnt the feeling of rejection for what he did. Didnt I also think this kind of skinship was okay just a few seconds ago?


    But he actually did it.


    Ehmm


    How could I exin this? But Sigren seemed to have interpreted my reaction differently. He even had his hand behind his back, as if to prove that he wouldnt touch me.


    Fiona, I wont do that if you dont want to.


    Its not like that.


    What did I just think? Sleeping together did not really matter? Hah, as expected, it seemed like if I kept this rtionship for a long time, I felt like the lingering feelings would appear. This self-confidence in talking about this matter without experiencing it firsthand was too baseless.


    No, its okay.


    It was kind of funny that I was so agitated. In the end, even though I knew it was unfair, I sulked while looking at Sigren. It was a transfer of responsibility.


    He looked restless.


    When I saw him, I felt strange again. Was he that weak to me? Did he flop around like fish freshly caught like this in the past? The image of Sigren in my mind in the past now felt simr to him now. Hed really been showing his feelings to me. My heart couldnt help but to ache.


    I hate myself for being weak.


    Fiona


    It was him who broke the silence.


    Sigren, maybe its impossible to go all the way with you. See youter.


    I left the terrace without checking his expression. It was a selfish attitude when you think about it.


    Ah, he must be tired.


    I thought as I strode forward.


    If Sigren got tired of me, I felt like I might be at ease. Then, slowly, we could break up and go back to our old rtionship.

 Chapter 85

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I walked down the hallway. It was dark here because it was quite far from the ballroom hall. Fortunately, because the ball was still in full swing, the knights and the guests were in the hall, no one was around.


    I took a deep breath and cooled my head. All right, lets do abdominal breathing. I was inhaling and exhaling deeply for about four or five times until I heard footstepsing closer.


    I turned my head to see if it was Sigren who came. Fortunately, it wasnt.


    But meeting this person was also a problem.


    I kept calm as I thought about it.


    The trash of society.


    Ive met the Crown Prince.


    Crown Prince Enoch was walking with a strangely confident face.


    Well, I couldnt see him in a good light since my first impression of him was when he was flirting with Livya Prisci. In addition to that, he had a fight with Sigren. But somehow, I was kinda amazed that he was held by Sigren in the neck yet stayed intact. It seemed like he stayed still at that time,


    Lady Fiona, long time no see.


    Ah, I apologize. Have I ever met Your Highness? I was as sarcastic as allowable.


    Actually, except for the worst first impression, there was no formal exchange of greeting with the crown prince. Abel stopped it. It was then I realized that the crown prince had approached me because Abel was not present.


    Abel! Come quickly!


    The crown princes eyebrows furrowed subtly.


    Well, what.


    Im sorry to hear that, but Ive sent a present to the Lady. I dont know if it arrived well.


    Yes?


    Present? I never received anything from the royal family?


    Ah, wait.


    Did the present mean literally a present?


    I frowned. There was one that happened recently. I recalled one piece of information I got from holding the head of the mercenary guild leader down a while ago.


    The client is above Heilon.


    Ah, crazy shit. So it was the crown prince whomissioned the hit. But why the hell?


    For once I kept calm.


    Have I ever done anything wrong to your highness?


    Yeah, but more than that, its Sigren. That fucker is the problem.


    I grinded my teeth inside.


    Fucker he said. You better get the name straight.


    The crown prince smiled mischievously.


    It was a surprise gift, unfortunate that the desired result did note out.


    It was obvious why this guy was revealing this fact in front of me like this. Hes trying to provoke me.


    There is no solid evidence.


    Even if I backtrack to the mercenary guild, the traces would be cut off in the middle. It wont lead to the crown prince. Even though there was suspicion, it was impossible to question the crown prince since there was no clear evidence. He honestly had enough brains to not use his own hands.


    So annoying


    It was a childish and stupid provocation. Still, I couldnt help but get angry. After the two encounters with the crown prince, I concluded that he was my enemy. I would pay him back several times more as soon as I got a chance.


    The crown prince chuckled.


    You must have been surprised by my sudden gift. Its just a little joke, so dont be afraid. Also, I think well of Lady Fiona, unlike Duke Abel.


    I wasnt scared, I was annoyed.


    Even if I were an ordinary noble girl, I wouldnt be afraid of a few ordinary mercenaries.


    The crown prince tried to put his hand to my face slowly.


    So, as long as you stay calm


    I pped his hand and smiled softly.


    Oh, I apologize. Theres a bug sitting on it.


    The crown princes expression was distorted.


    How dare you be rude!


    I crossed my arms and looked around. There was still no sign of people.


    Are you this rude because you thought Duke Abel cared a little about  or because you believe Sigren would protect you in the event of an emergency?!


    I remembered the ending of the crown prince. He had power struggles with Sigren after the emperor died, but eventually, he was killed by Sigrens hands.


    Well, thinking about his death calmed me down.


    I protect my own body.


    Heh, yes, youre just a bunch of illegitimate kids.


    I was speechless for a moment. Look at the way he talked.


    The crown prince must have had this high attitude because he misinterpreted my reaction. Or, perhaps, Duke Abel was also seduced with that body? I thought it was suspicious that he cared for you even though you are not of his real blood


    My patience was over after hearing his cursing.


    My answer is this.


    Dug!


    I kicked the crown princes knee.


    AGH!


    The crown prince wrapped his hands around his knees and jumped around.


    Seeing that, I smiled generously.


    Well, now, because of you, Your Highness, I understand. There are people in the world who spit shit out of their mouths rather than words.


    The crown princes face turned red from the insult. He waved his hand to p me on the cheek.


    Heh, of course, I avoided it. My reflexes were pretty decent. I was only inferior to Abel and Sigren. Well, lets notpare me with those two, because their physical abilities were absolutely not at human level in the first ce.


    He was raging mad. Do you think youll be fine when you have touched the royal family like this? You must be punished for four years


    Oh my~, you can talk about it, your highness.


    Iughed softly.


    Go and tell people with your own mouth. You had a quarrel with a woman who is inferior and weaker than you, and you were beaten unterally.


    It was just me and the crown prince here now. In order to reveal this, he must speak for himself.


    That noble young girl hit me!


    I was sure that the crown prince wouldnt be able to speak directly with his mouth. He was too proud of himself. He wouldnt be able to talk about how he was beaten by a woman who looked weaker than him without even using her hand.


    .


    The crown prince red at me with a deadly face.


    I grinned because that bloodthirstiness was just at the cute level.


    Or should I tell people instead?


    Youre arrogant.


    Youre right.


    I could actually be as cheeky as I want.


    The crown prince pointed his finger.


    You dont seem to know the world here since you grew up in a corner of the countryside. You must think Sigren could do something. Youll cry for mercy at my feetter!


    It was truly a third-ss insult.


    I pretended to yawn.


    As expected, he seemed to be more upset about that.


    The crown prince tried to catch me a few more times, but he couldnt. Because I lightly avoided him. But obviously, at this point in time, his anger would have been dominating his head. And proceeded to use more violence just like he used his strength on Livya. Well, but I could defend myself.


    What are you doing?


    Then, someone grabbed the crown princes arm.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    It was a murderous Sigren.


    Oh gosh, everytime he got really mad, I couldnt help but get a little scared, too.


    Uh, ying tag?


    I was just saying that to rx his expression, but it didnt seem to work.


    The crown prince shouted, waving his hand.


    Let go of my hand right now!!


    He shouldnt worry about his arm now. When Sigren was angry like that, even monsters werent safe.


    I held Sigrens other arm to stop him from doing something. Like this, he could not hit the crown prince. If it was me who hit the crown prince, there would be only bruises. And it would make him embarrassed to go anywhere and I could brag that he got hit by me. However, if Sigren decided to use his strength, crown princes bones would no longer be intact in his body. If the crown prince was injured that much, it would definitely be a problem.


    I have to quietly pay him back for this annoying matterter on!


    Sigren knew that too, so he gritted his teeth and shoved the crown prince away.


    I patted Sigren on the back and spoke seriously to the staggering crown prince.


    Your highness, next time, I hope you will spit out words, instead of poop.


    !


    I heard the crown prince running away wildly behind me. Perhaps, because of Sigren, he no longer could use violence like before.


    What a cowardly crown prince.


    Itll be more annoying in the future.


    I sighed thinking about that little provocation.

 Chapter 86

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Why does that jerk keep messing around with you?


    I wonder about that too Anyway, you endured it well.


    Sigren replied nonchntly. This is the second time I almost broke his wrist after thest time.


    Woah, I couldnt tell if that was a joke or not. But first, we should go to Sigrens pce because that was the closest ce. Also, we didnt want to run into that crown prince again.


    I nced at Sigren. Are you mad?


    That is what I want to ask you.


    I wanted to say Im not but I stopped before the words came out of my mouth. I remembered the situation when I ran out earlier. Did I look angry from Sigrens point of view?


    Fiona.


    When he reached out his hand, I flinched subconsciously.


    .


    Sigren immediately withdrew his hand.


    I could really tell that he paid attention to each and every one of my reactions. This sight of him made me feel weird again.


    Didnt you say you think this and that when you see me?


    He looked unhappy.


    When you say it like that, I feel like Im a piece of garbage who only wants your body.


    So, were my feelings your goal? But I didnt have to voice this because the second that question was in my mind, I had my answer just by looking at him.


    Sigren backed away and didnte closer to me.


    Dammit, what a fucking romantic.


    He was young, with a lot of allure and appeal, but why was he like someone who would hang themselves just because a woman rejected him?


    I didnt have the confidence to face him now.


    Fiona, I dont know how to treat you.


    Do you also have that kind of concern?


    You sometimes have great faith in me in the strangest situations.


    Well, it was because he was the male protagonist. I just thought he wouldnt be troubled in terms of the romance department. In fact, it was like that in the novel. So, where did the specs I gave him go?


    You know that. I grew up within a rough mercenary, then in Heilon, where the environment is basically the same. So in my head, I couldnt help but to keep wondering whether the way I treat the woman I like is proper when I am just raised that way.


    Sigren continued.


    It was fine when I was friends with you, but now.. I mean, if you dont like what I do, just hit me.


    He was also thinking this, too.


    Ah, thinking about what I did earlier, I have realized that I acted emotionally, totally losing my cool.


    I felt guilty staying still like this, even more when it could hardly be said that weve fought earlier.


    I bit my lip and walked closer to Sigren.


    Sigren, bend down a bit.


    He leaned forward without asking why. And this whole time his hands remained behind his back. What a conscientious man.


    I grabbed Sigrens cor. Then I lightly pressed my lips to his neck. I could feel the gentle pulse pulsing through my skin.


    .


    Sigren stopped breathing as if he had received an unexpected attack.


    Well, the neck was a humans key vital point, so it could be counted as an attack right?


    But regardless of the reaction, I lightly bit him. My teeth lightly scratched his skin. I thought I was going to bite a soft thing because it was the neck, but when I did it, it was not.


    Well, there are muscles in the neck too.


    I tried sucking the skin, but because of the unexpected toughness, it wasnt easy to do that so I let go of my bite quickly.


    Fiona Sigren growled and called my name softly. But he still didnt put even one finger on me.


    I stared at the mark that I had just made. The traces were lighter than I thought. I wondered if it woulde off soon.


    Alright, with this, were even. You also dont have to worry anymore.


    Is this a new type of bullying? He asked earnestly.


    Does it hurt?


    In some sense.


    I felt like I had done a pretty daring thing. Even so, Sigrens swaying eyes were pleasing to see. Lately, Ive been feeling so embarrassed because of him, so I felt like things were a bit unfair.


    Can I kiss you? Sigren asked abruptly while still staring at me.


    Iughed softly. No.


    Ha.. I think I would rather be beaten by you.


    Right, be as restless as you can be.


    Feeling relieved, I smiled softly.


    Be patient.


    .


    Seeing his agitated look, I had to admit that I really did have a bad personality. I couldnt help but really like seeing the changing expressions on his face, seeing him in joy and agitation, in alternation.


    Ah, Im so mean.


    Eunice most likely wasnt like this.


    Lover, lover.


    It wouldnt be bad, that was what I thought. And if Sigrens passion for me cooled down, we could just break up.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah.., it would be okay. I still strongly believed I wont ever have that kind of love with him or have more than what we have now. In fact, I honestly didnt think I would ever be in love with someone else. Even if I agreed to have a rtionship with someone else, it would be the same. However, one thing for sure, I cared about Sigren the most in this world.


    It just scared me to give my heart fully to someone. Especially because this new development didnt flow in ordance with the original novel. What should I do when this rtionship finally copses and Ive already drowned in that kind of feeling?


    Coward.


    Right. I was a coward. I didnt have the confidence to make Sigren happy, and I had no confidence to fully believe in his sincerity.


    I didnt know if I would ever ovee this cowardice. So, I just felt like it would be better to be moderate in this rtionship, and then when he wanted to break up, we could do it neatly. It would be good for me, and even better for Sigren.


    Sigren, you really have no eyes for women.


    No way.


    He should have known about my cowardice.


    I didnt raise you as a child with such a low standard


    My standard is high. You really dont know about yourself, do you?


    It was pretty sweet talk.


    As a token of my gratitude, I ced my cheek lightly on his cheek and whispered, I love you the most.


    Then I slowly retreated. Always remember that.


    Sigren looked at me. His eyes were burning.


    I smiled as usual.


    Im leaving. Good night, Sig.


    Before the door closed, I heard his voice asking me softly.


    Other than about me, what is truly your happiness?


    I dont know.


    I forgot about it when I came to this world. I didnt remember what I wanted. Not knowing that might be my biggest problem. Maybe.


    Tak,I closed the door.

 Chapter 87

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    My eyes were wide open even though it was early in the morning. Yeah, I had not closed my eyes all night long. My brain could not help but be preupied with thoughts of the recent events. I came to the realization that, by nature, human beings were constantly betrayed by themselves.


    Well, in other words, it was just that I could no longer believe in the content of the story I wrote.


    Since everything had developed in this way, besides the way to break up with Sigren, I now have to think about all the possible chain of events that could happen next and the best way to face them. It would be toote if I worried about something after the fact. Especially when the characters I would often be in contact with in the future were Eunice and Sigren.


    Now that I had thought about it, what happened between the two during the monster attack was not part of the original storyline. They shouldnt be at odds with each other but they were.


    Right, it was all my fault. It was a mistake to think that once the story began, everything would be taken care of, and I only need to keep my body healthy. The guilty feeling for the young Sigren, then the affection that followed, reallyplicated my situation. Well, at the same time, my heart couldnt help but to have those feelings.


    Other than those two, Arrendt was a person that I knew well, as he was the person who was in touch with Fiona in the story. But the thing was, the real Fiona was not here. Speaking of which, honestly, where did Fiona go? This question has sometimes popped up in my mind ever since I possessed this body. Everytime that happened, I would think of different possibilities, but there was one possibility that I strangely believed. Maybe she had disappeared. Her life was not a happy one. Maybe she had rather disappeared and felt fortunate that she was not here anymore.


    Another thought that upied my mind, aside from my feelings for Sigren, was I had to consider Eunices power. In the original story, it took three people to dispel the Darkness. Eunice, Fiona, and Sigren. Why was Fiona needed? It was because she was someone who could keep her body alive while interacting with the Darkness. The Darkness could not be removed simply because it had no form. So in the original story, Eunices power made the Darkness merge with Fionas bodypletely, and Sigren managed to win the battle after he killed Fiona.


    Those three held important roles. Amongst them, Fionas role was the only one who could be reced by someone else. It was because that role only needed a person who could maintain their body even when they touched the Darkness.


    Its highly likely that someone else would have died if I did not fulfill that role.


    Even so, I still didnt think I had to sacrifice myself first.


    It waspletely understandable that some people would think I was moderately selfish. Because I also felt that way. But, I couldnt help it, I preferred not to die, so I chose to stand on that.


    Well, in any case, before that happened, Eunice had to restore the Dead Land soon. This.., I wondered if she was aware of this.


    Is now the time she has to know?


    But I havent heard of Eunice being sent to the Dead Land yet.


    Ill have to check out Eunices abilities and investigate the Darkness.


    I had the information. I had the knowledge of the world and the basic tendencies of the main characters. I could probablye up with something if I used this information andbined it with the practical experiences that I had umted while living as Fiona.


    That was what I had thought. But with my recent event, Ivee to the realization that my decision was wrong, and it was fucking crazy because that meant the whole story I had written would be twisted. And it would be more twisted if I were to make another wrong decision.


    With the way things were going, didnt that mean, even the possibility of everyone dying could be considered a happy ending?


    Mydy, are you awake?


    Celine knocked on the door.


    Come in.


    Celine opened the door. Even though it was early in the morning, she was dressed neatly. Her appearance made me subconsciously brush my tangled hair by hand.


    Celine was an exemry person. It said that she was Abels nanny when he was still a kid. But, sometimes, I kind of question that information. With how bad Abels personality was, I couldnt help but to doubt that it was the gentle and kind Celine who took care of him.


    Do you want to wash your face now?


    I yawned. I couldnt sleep well because of all my thoughts.


    Yes, please


    Celine smiled softly. She felt like a grandmother who loved her granddaughter. She also had asked me to speak informally to her a long time ago. But seeing that smile made me not want to do it. Because she felt like a real grandmother. And these respectful words were a habit of my original world. Well, should I say it was like a basic stat that everyone should have in social life?


    Although, since I became the adopted daughter of the Heilon family, Ive been trying to fix that habit. In fact, I could now talkfortably to most of the knights.


    But still, speaking like that to Celine was unreasonable. Aside from that reason, she was the manager of Abels mansion and his nanny. And she was also actually from a noble family. So I didnt think it was a problem if I continued to behave this way.


    Even Abel was helpless facing her. Therefore, I could not lessen the respect she deserved to have.


    After thinking about this and that, I washed my face with the water the young maids brought, and then went down to the dining room.


    For the past couple of months, I usually ate with Abel, but now I ate alone. The spacious dining room felt empty. From now on, lets just tell them to bring the food to my room.


    Mydy, what is the schedule for today? The maid who usually attended to me asked.


    First, the invitation. Well, was today the day of the ball hosted by the Prisci family?


    Thats right, My Lady.


    I nodded.


    With Livya, things went haywire at the huntingpetition, and since then we only had one or two face-to-face encounters. Still, it seemed like she didnt forget me seeing she had sent me an invitation.


    Well, its not bad to be close to each other.


    It was a good thing to have a connection with the Prisci family.


    Then, do the preparation. Ill have to work a bit.


    Yes, My Lady.


    I then locked myself in the office. There was quite a pile of paperwork to go through because of Abel.


    Time.., do i have it..?


    As I went through my days working, I couldnt help but to think about this often.


    The Dead Land has appeared one more.


    And the current Darkness has appeared in a different form from the original novel. The reason was unknown.


    Why?


    This difference-from-the-original was unlike Sigren where there was a good reason that convinced me why he started liking me first. The imprinting effect. That was it. But this difference on the Darkness case was really unknown. Originally, it would not have appeared so often and randomly. In addition, the time of appearance was early. Also, sometime ago, I marked the ces where the Dead Lands appeared on the map. There was not even one pattern found.


    The Dead Land that was created during the huntingpetition did not bring much information.


    It was said that the scale was small, and the delegation could not find anything other than the berserk monsters.


    My Lady, its time to get ready.


    I had been working all this time, so it was time to prepare for the ball.


    I got out of the office. Now that Ive gotten used to people attending to me, I just quietly entrusted myself to the maids. In addition, Celine and the maids seemed to be happy that they had a girl they could decorate and adorn.


    Today, lets pull your hair up.. Oh my, have you been bitten by an insect?


    Oh, right.


    Maybe?


    Its a hot day, I cant help it. Lets keep the hair down then.


    Sigren has turned into a bug. But, he deserved it.


    Fortunately, the maid in charge of attending me was still young and innocent.


    From now on, he should do it where it would not be seen.. What, no! Lets tell him to not do it at all!


    Mydy, you cant move.


    Ugh, sorry.


    After thinking about so many things, I finally finished preparing and got onto the carriage.

 Chapter 88

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    This time, my partner was Sigren. I was dating him now, and it would be weird if I were to partner with another man. The atmosphere fromst time was nonexistent due to both of us tacitly dismissing what happened previously.


    Sigren kissed the back of my hand lightly.


    Youre pretty today too, Fiona.


    .


    I looked at him with a subtle gaze.


    He tilted his head lightly. Do you prefer beautiful?


    It was not that I didnt likepliments. It was just awkward hearing that from him.


    You put your hair down again today. Sigren fiddled with my hair with satisfaction. He seemed to like removing tangles from my hair.


    Its because of you.


    Me?


    Having said that, I nced at the nape of his neck. The traces I left behind were already gone. I should bite him very hard next time. And he better get embarrassed about it.


    I shook my hair off his hand. Sigren opened his eyes wide.


    Ah.


    Im fortunate that my maid is still young and naive.[PR note: she is referring to the hickies he gave her squeeeee!)


    Otherwise, I would have died of embarrassment.


    Unexpectedly, there was a slight blush on Sigrens face. Seeing him having this kind of naive side was a bit weird, to be honest. Because he touched me in a casual way.


    Sigren put his fingers on the nape of my neck.


    Ugh, it tickled.


    Ill be careful next time.


    I didnt know that youre someone who likes to say something you dont mean it.


    I replied back with an indifferent look. Up until now, I thought that I had raised a grumpy little boy, but oh my, it turned out he was like the usual wolf.


    Sorry, I really didnt know it was so obvious.


    That frank remark left me speechless for a moment.


    Wah, I got it! It was his first time putting a kiss mark on a girl, I got it!


    I looked up at Sigrens handsome face. Ah, really, whats up with that look on his face? With that kind of face, I really wondered why did women in Heilon leave him alone?


    Please be careful from now on. Its so hot recently, I prefer to have my hair up.


    I took his hand. Rather than I didnt know what to say, it was more like I had nothing to say anymore. For some reason, Sigren smirked and nodded his head as if he was happy hearing my words.


    Alright, Ill be careful in the future.


    .?


    What the hell? Why was he that happy? Which part of my sentence was that good of a thing?


    I entered the hall with a sense of confusion.


    ***


    Like the usual prestigious family, the ballroom of the Prisci Mansion was crowded. And most of the crowd were nobles.


    But it seemed like Livya had sharp eyes. She quickly found me among the crowd and approached me as soon as she saw me.


    Your Highness Prince Sigren, Lady Fiona. Thank you for epting my invitation.


    Thank you for inviting me.


    Sigren also greeted her lightly.


    Livya was a beautiful woman who could make peoples eyes sparkle, but currently, her face seemingly had a gloomy look.


    Does Lady Fiona enjoy drinking?


    Actually, I dont really enjoy drinking, but .. I like sweet things.


    Livya grinned and gracefully grabbed two sses from a nearby tray.


    Then, this drink should suit your taste.


    She handed the sses to Sigren and me. The color of the drink was beautiful and the scent was sweet. I couldnt help but be a bit intrigued, so I drank it slowly. Rather than the usual bitter characteristic of alcohol, this drink had a strong refreshing taste.


    Its delicious.


    Right?


    I grabbed a second ss after quickly emptying the first ss.


    You, drink


    Sigren looked at me with a face full of things to say.


    What?


    Sigren was going to say something, but he closed his lips, then quietly put down his ss and changed his ss to another drink. It was probably a non-alcoholic drink.


    Do you not enjoy drinking, Your Highness?


    It was Livya who asked, but Sigrens eyes were still on me.


    Its not like that, but I think it would be better not to drink today. But the sentiment is appreciated, Lady Prisci.


    Apparently, Sigren seemed to believe that at least one of us should stay sober. Well, he and I werent strong drinkers. Abel was a great drinker.


    Livya smiled softly, but her face seemingly found something funny.


    Oh right, then could I talk to your partner for a moment? Your highness?


    It was such a pretty expression that the men passing by looked back. She must have known how best to make herself look attractive.


    .


    However, Sigren, the actual person to whom that smile was directed towards, looked uneasy.


    In the end, I quickly replied. Sure.


    I didnt think Livya would request something like this just to talk about useless things. There must be an important reason.


    Livya smiled and linked her arm to mine. This intimacy must be calcted, but I didnt pay much attention to it. Whether it was calcted or not, there was no way I would openly reject her. Well, not many people could openly reject such a beautiful youngdy, and I was definitely not one of them.


    I looked at Sigren. His face looked dissatisfied.


    Please, straighten your face.


    Your Highness, Ill be back.


    Come back soon.


    He was like a dog who was tied up and whining when the owner went to the mart.


    Suddenly, I felt sorry for no apparent reason.


    Livya chuckled, maybe she had a simr thought.

 Chapter 89

    As we moved away from Sigren, Livya murmured.


    His highness, unexpectedly he has that kind of side too, doesnt he?


    Hes not usually like that.


    Then it must be only for Lady Fiona.


    Livya and I had moved to a more secluded ce. It was a womens lounge. But there was no one except me and Livya.


    Is there something you want to say to me?


    Livya grinned. Lady Fiona is surprisingly straightforward, arent you?


    Ah, right. I had to use the way how nobles speak. In my defense, Ive been used to being in the middle of battle, I had to be direct in my speech  we would die if we were to talk in a roundabout wayso this kind of mistake happened sometimes.


    Umm.. is something wrong?


    Do you remember the agreement we had before?


    Yes, I do.


    It was the agreement we made during the huntingpetition. However, because the monsters attacked, it ended in vain.


    Could I renew that agreement?


    Renewal?


    Why? I asked curiously.


    NowadaysWell, theres nothing I can say other than Her Majesty, the Empress, has been giving me too much attention.


    I wondered what that empress did. The only impression I had of the empress was that she had an argument with Abel.


    Ah, but I hope you dont mind listening to it first.


    I cant do anything to the Crown Prince, though?


    Well, I did kick him at that time when there were no people around. Ugh, I got heated when I thought about it!


    Ill pay back higher.


    But I was not sure if I could be that helpful to Livya.


    I know, thats why, in this case, its more like Im betting on Lady Fionas future possibilities.


    I rolled my eyes. What was she expecting?


    Isnt it better to bet on His Highness, Prince Sigren, than me?


    Livya responded with a blunt answer. I like strong people.


    His Highness Prince Sigren is also strong.


    I know. But what my own two eyes have seen clearly is your strength, not the princes. Ive seen your strength twice.


    Two times?


    The first time was when you saved me from the Crown Prince, and the second time was what you did at the huntingpetition.


    Oh, right.


    The prince. I dont think hes bad. Hes definitely not. Ive also thought about him positively even without Lady Fiona mentioning him. However.


    However?


    Livya suddenly made an angry expression.


    I dont like people who cant remember my face and even associate me with other women.


    What?


    I think that part needed a little exnation.


    Previously, I met His Highness, Prince Sigren, identally. But when he saw my face, he said, oh, youre familiar with Fiona..


    Uh.., so she didnt like that? Apparently, Sigren had slightly hurt Livyas pride.


    Livya raised her chin and continued her words.


    Theres never been a man who hasnt been thinking of me after they saw me for the first time.


    She waspletely confident. And being confident without looking hateful was also an ability.


    Besides, isnt it the same thing whether choosing Lady Fiona or Prince Sigren, anyway? Seeing Prince SIgren earlier.., I think it would be even more beneficial to bet on you


    She was not wrong. Sigren and I were on the same side, regardless.


    I sorted out the information I had for a second.


    So, you mean youre looking forward to my future possibilities and helping me, right?


    Thats right.


    Does this also mean the request is not from the Prisci family?


    Thats regrettable, but yes, thats correct. I cant ask my father to change his political position for the sake of my greed.


    It was unfortunate, but there was nothing I could do about it. I kind of wanted to ask her to persuade her father, but I knew it was not possible. I knew her nature. If I force her to persuade her father, it would only backfire.


    Im not getting help from the Lady of Prisci, but from Lady Livya.


    Correct.


    It was really a personal request. It was a bummer, but at some point, I could understand her. Also, it seemed to me that there was another reason why she chose me instead of others to help her with her problem with the crown prince.


    How can I help you?


    I wanted to know what n she had, not because of profit but out of pure curiosity. I wanted to know what we were going to do in this contract.


    Lady Fiona and I are bing more intimate openly in noble society.


    To sum it up


    Isnt that just being friends?


    .


    Livyas expression darkened. She looked like she had never thought of it that way.


    Could..could it be interpreted that way?


    Uhh, first Sigren, and now this girl, were both weak in an unexpected way.


    This weakness of hers makes her look cute, though.


    Anyways, there was nothing wrong with being friendly with Livya. Apart from this contract, well, I was not close to girls of my age, but sometimes Im bored, so I think this was a good contract.


    .


    .


    We were engulfed in an awkward silence for a moment. Livyas attitude made me strangely awkward.


    Ugh, how should I end this kind of situation?


    I finally broke the silence, reaching out my hand.


    Um, please take care of me from now on.


    Livya coughed a bit and soon regained her usual bearing, smiling.


    Please take good care of me too, Lady Fiona.


    We shook hands.


    As expected, the unique confident attitude was the best match for this girl.

 Chapter 90

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I found Sigren as soon as I returned to the ballroom.


    Sigsh, Your HIghness, have you been waiting for a long time?


    No.


    It was a very simple answer. But his expression didnt look good at all.


    I lowered my voice and asked. Is something wrong?


    Sigren lowered his voice as well. I can see something has happened to you.


    Me?


    Well, I was overjoyed. To put it bluntly, it was like the feeling of a salesperson when they won a big contract.


    Theres no problem, its just that Lady Livya. I whispered in Sigrens ear, then lowered my voice further, she asked me to hang out with her.


    Sigren flinched and tilted his head back.


    Was that tickling?


    Why?


    She doesnt want to change her familys neutral political position, but the crown princes side keeps bothering her, yet she really dislikes the crown prince. It seems to me she wanted me to give her a bit of strength.


    I hate him too.


    Same.


    I pulled Sigren out of the ballroom and took him to an empty terrace. I suddenly realized that we were basically talking behind the crown princes back. I couldnt help but feel conscious of people hearing what we said. It was a dangerous subject after all.


    Sigren leaned against the railing and tilted his head.


    But I dont want to lose your time with me to her.


    Ha.


    Iughed lightly. This guy knew how to joke like that.


    Sigren lowered his head. Im not joking.


    Oh, right.


    Speaking of Livya, I suddenly remembered what she had said earlier. That piece of information.., I think I have to give my two cents to Sigren, and I should give it to him right away, otherwise I would forget it.


    Thats not whats important right now.


    You didnt listen to me seriously, did you?


    Huh? Okay, Ill hang out with you often, dont worry. However,


    Livya said that Sigren didnt remember her. I was a bit surprised that Sigren forgot a beautiful woman like Livya, because he usually had a good memory. However, the following thought came to me. This was not good. Not remembering the faces of other nobles was not good. Remembering someones face in noble society was a basic thing, and it was very important. But more importantly, the person he could not remember was from the Prisci family. An important business partner. We should not make them an opponent but rather pull them to our side.


    Sigren, you have to remember the faces of other nobledies. Its not hard to remember some of them, especially Lady Livya, with that unique bearing, it should be easy.


    If he couldnt properly remember Livya, then it meant he couldnt even remember otherdies. Of course, these otherdies included Eunice.


    Now that I think about Eunice. In the original story, Livya was the viin who tormented Eunice. However, the reality was Livya didnt seem to harass Eunice. Instead, it seemed like Livyas interest leaned towards..me? Fortunately, in the original story, her character didnt have a direct conflict with Fiona. Therefore, I wasnt concerned about our interaction.


    What did Lady Prisci say about me?


    Youre the first man who couldnt remember her.


    Sigren looked dumbfounded.


    That hurt her pride so, lets remember peoples faces well. I asked earnestly.


    If I listen to you You dont have to y with thatdy, do you?


    Stop, stop treating Lady Livya as a strange person


    However, Sigren seemed to be rather serious. He seemed to think about something for a second, then he pulled me closer.


    Why? Did he want to change my mind using the persuasion method use the beauty?


    Fiona.


    A soft voice was heard in my ear.


    It would be more fun to y with me than Lady Prisci.


    Wait, is he really trying to convince me?


    This much, Im not going to fall for it..


    .


    Then Sigren took my hand. He gently stroked each of my fingers and kissed them.


    It tickled.


    Sigren raised the corners of his lips. There was a hint of allure spilled from his face. It was a smile that was determined to attract anyone who saw it.


    So, you really want me to try harder, hm?


    Right, and that worked a bit.


    Sigren arent you showing your charm too much because you know Im weak to your face?!


    Where was the innocent guy who blushed after seeing his own kiss mark? I really did not understand what Sigrens baseline of being shy was.


    I put my palms on his cheeks and pressed his face firmly, feeling slightly wronged.


    Give me back my cute Sigren, who trembled just by touching my fingers!


    I said firmly, No, Im going to hang out with Lady Livya.


    Too bad


    Sigren clicked his tongue lightly.


    Honestly, why was he so determined to separate a same-sex friend?


    I nced up at him. Now, my sense of having been wronged was higher after seeing his nonchnt face returned, as usual, it made me very embarrassed. Did he think he was the only one who could do this kind of skinship? I also knew how to do it.


    Thinking so, I took Sigrens hands and kissed the back of his hands. Sigren tried to pull his hands away as he was surprised. But I held on tightly with my hands, so his attempt ended in failure.


    Fiona, you!


    Of course, I ignored his protest. I tried to do what Sigren did to my fingers. But when I did it, I was embarrassed too. In the end, I stopped after two fingers on my lips. When I looked up, Sigrens face was dimly red.


    I murmured at the sight.


    The effect is amazing.


    Sigren grunted.


    Right, it must be great.


    You dont seem to mind doing anything to me.


    Because I want to touch you. Sigren replied proudly.

 Chapter 91

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Because I want to touch you. Sigren replied proudly.


    Yes, thank you very much for giving the honest answer of a twenty-year-old young man.


    I tilted my head.


    Then are you ashamed of what happened to you?


    He calmly shook his head.


    I cant believe I was beaten.


    I thought I would give it another try, but this time Sigren quickly pulled his hands away.


    What a bummer.


    When I touch you, please dont incitepetition.


    I cant help it.


    Especially when he was blushing, it reminded me of the past. I know, it sounded a bit perverse to say this. But to be honest, if we didnt look at my feelings of embarrassment, I was actually not someone who was adverse to skinship between lovers. I honestly didnt mind.


    And youre the one whos embarrassed when its you whos done everything.


    As Sigren muttered those words, he stepped back, and looked at me as if I was a ticking time bomb. As if he was afraid of being attacked by me.


    You started it!


    Sigren shrugged his shoulders at my silent protest of the unjust assessment.


    Its dangerous.


    What?.. Am I that bad?!


    Why did I feel like he was treating me like a wild animal now?


    Sigren flinched.


    Its not like that.


    I squinted my eyes.


    I wont be on the terrace with you anymore.


    Come to think of it, why did every time wee to the terrace something always happens?


    Fiona, dont be too angry.


    Huh, it was toote to try to appease me.


    But I wondered how the hell the conversation became like this.


    Ah, we were talking about Livya.


    He wouldnt allow me to y with Livya, but rather should y with him instead.


    Why would he do that?


    I tapped Sigren on his shoulder. Ill have to fix this issue first.


    Sigren, dont worry. You are my most precious friend.


    Friend?


    Oops.


    No, its the most precious person.


    Sigrens hardened dissatisfied face softened slightly.


    Actually, its not that I dont pay attention to Lady Prisci.


    Then?


    Sigren then said indifferently. Right, just like youve said, I also think Lady Prisci is pretty.


    I strongly agreed.


    Right?


    But because of that, she was always surrounded by a lot of people at the ballroom.


    Isnt that normal?.


    What was wrong with that? Why did he say that as if it was a problem?


    Perhaps Sigren truly could read my thoughts. He pinched my cheek and gave me a hopeless look of looks like you still dont get it.


    If youre with her, youll get the attention too.


    Huh? Ah..hah?!


    That is a really useless reason!


    I was sure if that sentence came out of my mouth, Sigren would be angry,


    Iughed softly.


    Are you jealous?


    Yes.


    That firm answer made me rather embarrassed for asking it lightly.


    But it seemed that Sigren was serious.


    Imagine our positions were switched.


    Then I imagined Sigren surrounded by many youngdies. The scene in my imagination was very bright and glittering. Damn, that was a harem. If that happened, the genre would change.


    I answered seriously.


    Sigren, you cant be two timing.


    Sigren nodded in satisfaction hearing my answer.


    Thats right, Fiona. Now you know how I feel


    If you want to see someone else, you have to make sure your previous rtionship is over.


    That was the most important etiquette between lovers. If your mind is no longer there, you should definitely finish it!


    .


    Sigren paused.


    Thats not what I meant.


    Really?


    If something like that happened, would you sort it out like that too?


    I nodded my head. Of course, we should clean it up right away, dont you think so?


    Sigrens atmosphere, which had been bright for a while, subsided strangely again.


    Whats the matter?


    Instead of answering, Sigren bumped his forehead against my forehead. It didnt hurt though.


    Then he spoke in a grumpy tone.


    I wont tell you this time.


    I touched my forehead lightly. Sigren seemed to like to touch my forehead, like flicking or now, bumping his forehead, whenever heined about me. Was this his retaliation?


    Lets go.


    Sigren grabbed my hand and pulled me away. In the end, he didnt answer my awkward question. I followed him and calmly shook my head.


    Terrace the terrace was also a problem. Because, why did every time wee here, there would be something happening?

 Chapter 92

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    As soon as Sigren returned to his pce, he met Kane Erez.


    Your Highness, you didnt take an escort again?


    That was natural. He was with Fiona, and if an escort followed him, for sure, they would get in his way. But of course, he didnt need to exin this to someone he was not even sure they were an ally or an enemy. So Sigren nced at Kane, then walked past him.


    It was an act of disregard. But Kane followed behind SIgren unyieldingly.


    Youre too much, your highness. At least, answer me.


    Sigren replied sternly. Quit it.


    Kane Erez was overly sincere for someone who was from the restrained high-ranking noble family. Nothing suspicious was found about him. However, being cautious was the more favorable choice for Sigren. It would be better to just drive him out. Missing just one guy was nothing. There was also no need for Sigren to hold onto Kane. Therefore, thest time when the assassin came, Sigren thought he had made his intentions pretty clear.


    Yet, apparently, Kane was a persistent person. His behavior didnt change. He was even pretty daring.


    Didnt you find nothing even though you have investigated my background? So, could you please stop being like this?


    .


    Sigren swore that he had never seen anyone so brazen like this in his life other than his teacher, Abel.


    There was indeed no physical evidence, but I have my doubts.


    Because it was very clear to Sigren that Kane was assigned to his pce through the breath of Marquis Erez. Even though maybe Kane did not have any wrong thoughts, it would still be better to not have someone from that family around. It would be even better if the marquis gave up on sending someone to his pce.


    But, doesnt that mean Im still innocent?


    I dont have anything like that in my dictionary.


    BANG!


    Sigren closed the door in front of Kane.


    Kane was not dumb, he understood what the prince meant, so he didnt even open the door.


    In the sensitive ears of Sigren, he heard the sound of grumbling outside his room then,


    If you keep having this rough personality like this, you would definitely get dumped by a girl soon


    Sigren clenched his jaws.


    BANG!


    Kane was startled to hear another loud sound on the door. He quickly walked away.


    Im not dumped yet.


    In a dissatisfied mood, Sigren took off his stuffy outer clothes. It was toote to call a servant, and he didnt want anyone to touch him anyway.


    Sigren dropped his luxurious robes roughly on a chair. Tomorrow morning, the servants would take care of it anyway.


    He sat on the bed with his sword set beside him so that he could easily draw his sword. Soon, he saw the reddish marks on the back of his hands. He immediately knew that was Fionas lip mark.


    Sigren shook his head violently. He tried to forget what happened today, but seeing the traces reminded him again.


    The slender, white fingers holding his hands tightly.., the touch of her soft lips on the back of his hands


    Fuck.


    Sigren wasying on his bed. He felt pathetic thinking about it. When he became her lover, he thought he would be satisfied to some extent.


    But not at all.


    His greed grew endlessly. He wanted more, more, and more. Thest time Fiona bit his neck, he thought something was going to happen. He was so close to grabbing her hands and doing something that might hurt her. Luckily, he quickly pulled his hands away and kept his hands behind his back.


    When he looked at Fiona, he felt a strange emotion in him. He wanted to see her smile, but he also wanted to see her cry while clinging to him. The teardrops on the long, trembling eyshes must be more beautiful than any other jewels.


    Shit. calm down.


    He had to calm down and think of something more important. Wasnt there a precedent of him making Fiona run away once? He had to be careful and put more thought into his actions.


    At this rate, would Abel really try to kill me?


    Sigren smirked.


    But he couldnt keep getting drunk on this sweet feeling.


    Suddenly, he remembered the conversation with Fiona today.


    [Of course, you have to clean it up right away, dont you think?]


    If he didnt hold onto her properly, was he going to be cleanly dismissed?


    At that time, he was hoping she would be just as jealous, yet what he heard was the opposite. He was a little dissatisfied with that fact. Why the hell did she reach different conclusions in the same situations? Was it because she was so dense? But it felt different from that.


    Is it because Fiona and I are focusing onpletely different things?


    But he advanced their rtionship, became a lover


    Am I going to get dumped?


    But Fionas attitude was too sweet to think so. She still cherished him.


    To know what Fiona thought would require a lot of guesswork. Because no matter how much Fiona hated her opponent, she would never show her animosity. He had to work hard to guess and not do something that would make her run away as there was no way he could read her thoughts right away.


    Let stop, and sleep.


    Once he started thinking about Fiona, it was obvious that he wouldnt be able to sleep until morning.


    Then Sigren saw again the lip marks on the back of his hands when he raised his hands.


    Shit.


    Sigren sighed, closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep.


    ***


    T/N: The room was quite hot when I tranted this, I had no idea why.

 Chapter 93

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    In the morning, Duke Prisci called his daughter with a troubled face.


    Livya.


    Whats the matter, father?


    Livya felt something bad must have happened just by looking at her fathers expression.


    Youve gotten a marriage proposal.


    Doesnt that happen often?


    Well.. this time the family


    Who is it? She asked with a curious expression.


    Imperial family.


    .


    She had guessed who was the owner of the proposal. Seeing her father call her with that expression, it was obvious that the proposal was from the royal family.


    Dont tell me, its the crown prince?


    Thats right.


    Livya was at a loss for words at the moment. Attending the Crown Princes social gathering and officially getting a marriage proposal were totally different things.


    Ive clearly declined his proposal.


    That guy has ignored her refusal.


    Livyas stomach was boiling.


    Youre not going to ept it, are you?


    Duke Prisci smiled gently.


    If you dont want it, I will not, sweetheart. However


    Livya nodded her head. She understood her fathers difficulties. It was the official proposal of the imperial family. They had to give a clear justification to refuse the proposal. Either she has a fiance, or some other reason.


    But I dont have a fiance.


    She involuntarily bit her lip. No matter how powerful the duke was, they couldnt just say I refuse because I dont like the crown prince. Especially, with the current emperor who valued face more than anything. Giving that kind of reason would result in bigger losses for them than to the imperial family.


    Why did they suddenly put in an official marriage proposal?


    It felt rushed.


    It seems that Her Majesty the Empress and His Highness the Crown Prince are quite wary of HIs Majesty Prince Sigren and the North.


    It was understandable. The Imperial family wanted the Prisci family so as to add more power to their side. They wanted the Prisci family in the past, but now they really wanted them and with some urgency. Prince Sigren with the North supporting him was their big pressure. On the outside, they kept looking down on him because of his birth, but on the inside, aside from their personal hatred, they couldnt help but acknowledge that Prince Sigren was better than the Crown Prince. If they, who hated Prince Sigren, could acknowledge that fact, then other people, nobles ormoners, would not only recognize that, they would even support Prince Sigren openly. Especially since he came to the capital with that grand procession and showing off the dragon he yed. The amount of support Prince Sigren received was not something they liked and it definitely endangered their authority.


    Its hard to say no right now, isnt it


    Well Right now, yes. But we have some time to give an answer.


    During this time, they will have to wreck their brain to find a good reason to refuse the marriage. The option of her having a fiance was thrown away due to the fact that she did not have a fiance before the proposal letter came. Now that the proposal letter has arrived, it would be even more difficult to find one.


    Then..,


    Whats left is a scandal.


    Usually, if a big scandal urred in either man or woman, the marriage agreement was destroyed. Of course, there were rumors that the Crown Prince was a womanizer. However, the rumor was not something big that could shake the imperial family. Moreover, there were a lot of noblemen who yed like that too.


    Then the easiest way now was for Livya to create a scandal.


    But I dont want to tarnish the honor Ive built just because of the crown prince.


    It was the other person who did the wrong thing, but why should it be her who suffered the damage?


    Then, the other one.


    Another scandal involving the Crown Prince. However, it wouldnt be that easy. It was difficult to manipte a scandal from the standpoint of nobles.


    Still, there should be something. Livya was determined to find a way. Because she hated people who ignored her.


    Fall down and break the back of your head.


    Livya cursed the Crown Prince inwardly.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    A letter came from Abel. Heilons affairs were being resolved smoothly, and there had been no invasion of monsters. He also added that he would soon be able to return to the Capital again.


    After reading the letter, I felt a little relieved. Clearly, things have gotten much better for Heilon. The safety of the outskirts were good, so the merchants went with peace of mind. Exchanges became smooth, and supplies were abundant.


    Rather, the problem might be the Capital.


    Of course, the Capital was still beautiful, and the people were lively. However, it was not that difficult to discover the corruption hidden underneath. There were merchants who went up to Heilon after running around in the Capital. Theyined about the people in the Capital being very territorial and they were tired of being extorted for high priced protection money.


    Well, Abel is very strict, so there is nothing like that in Heilon.


    In fact, if any of his subordinates demanded a bribe, he would kick them out without any regrets. Abel has mercy on his mens mistakes, but he had no mercy when they made that kind of choice.


    Heilons environment in fact was bad for people to live in. Butpared to other ces, it was a better ce for the people to live in. That was why the way a leader acts to rule a ce was so important.


    Thinking about it, I went through the paperwork again. Then I found a letter.


    What is this?


    After reading it, I realized what it was. It was from the mercenary guild where we had funst time. It was nk inside. There was no hidden content or anything. Yet, I knew what it meant. Just sending this letter was a warning from there.


    The intimidation worked well.


    I gathered the magic power in my hand and burned the letter.


    Is it because I provoked the Crown Princest time.


    It seemed that he got a strong fever and ordered other men. Would this time be real assassins, not stupid mercenaries?


    I got up from my chair while wondering about that. For now, without Abel, I was the owner of the mansion. Just in case, I had to check the escorts and the soldiers.


    Shall we go to the training ground?

 Chapter 94

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Soldiers and knights brought from Heilon were mainly located in the training area. Celine took care of the mansion, but she definitely could not do much to take care of the soldiers and knights. I did manage them. But I rarely go to the training ground because it was a bit awkward. Still, I went there once in a while. I couldnt just turn a blind eye to my responsibilities. Especially, when that kind of threat would happen. I have to go to the training ground.


    The training ground in the mansion was veryrge, and the soldiers and knights were sweating and training hard


    No, theyre all stretching out.


    It was not a strange sight. It was in fact normal.


    I approached the knights and soldiers who were crawling like zombies.


    Then Isaac, the knight who was responsible for mass-producing these zombies through vicious training, looked at me and then shouted.


    Everyone, get up! The young miss you all like is here!


    Sir, Sir Isaac!


    Dude, why did he say it like that! It was so embarrassing.


    Then a second after that, the zombiesno, the soldiers got up and cheered.


    Waahh!


    Miss Fiona, we missed you!


    They pped and shouted. There was a lot ofmotion. There were even tears flowing from some of them. Damn.


    This was why I didnt want toe to the training ground. It was exactly like this every time I came. I cant feelfortable visiting them when they act like this.


    I waved my hand, calming them down and shouting.


    Sir Isaac, training is hard, so please dont make them do this!


    Isaac grinned. What do you mean make them do this, Miss? We all do it from the bottom of our hearts.


    It looked like a passionate social life to me.


    The soldiers nodded their heads. Thats right, Miss. This is from our hearts.


    Everyone has a good social life I answered bluntly.


    The soldiersughed. The knights didnt take part in the rowdiness but their mouths were stuck to their ears.


    Miss, it would be nice if you coulde to the training ground often. Isaac said.


    You guys do this every time you see my face. How can Ie here often? Also, it would be a hindrance.


    Wasnt it usually ufortable when your superiors came? They wanted me toe often, has everyone gone crazy from training too much?


    Not at all. Miss, its like a withdrawal symptom. Because they only see you once in a while, everyone is like this.


    .


    I really couldnt tell whether it was a joke or the truth.


    Anyway, what brings you here? Do you need an escort?


    Im here to see if theres any problems. I felt like I have been neglecting everyone too muchtely.


    Theres nothing to worry about.


    Well, I guess Ill just have to work with the knights to fix the mansions security issue. What if a real assassin sneaks in?


    Come to see me after the training is over.


    Thats a really scary thing to say


    I have a matter to discuss with you regarding the security of the mansion. Please call the other knights.


    Isaac lowered his voice. Is there something wrong?


    No, not yet.


    To be honest, if I could, I also wanted to hire people in the same way. But in the long run, that would be a meaningless wasteful battle, especially if I were to be found guilty ofmissioning the death of the Crown Prince. It would be a real death sentence for me.


    I need a strong single blow.


    At the same time, that blow should not be illegal, and should be fine if discovered by the public.


    If you have any concerns, feel free to tell me. Well, of course, orders. All the people in this house are on your side, Miss.


    The soldiers perhaps heard Isaac, they shouted WOOW! at the same time.


    It was nice to see them looking so energetic.


    Iughed softly. Thank you for saying that. See youter, then.


    Aaaa


    As I was about to leave the training ground, the soldiers made a sound of disappointment. Then I heard Isaac say what disrespect to Miss!. I couldnt help but grinned..


    ***


    It was good to take care of the problem in advance. It was reported that there was an intruderst night. But they couldnt even get into the mansion. Because I had prepared beforehand.


    They did a good job tightening the security.


    Who was injured?


    There was none.


    That was fortunate.


    Well, did you catch him?


    I apologize, we missed him.


    That is rare.


    I didnt me them. But the soldier seemed to have heard it differently and misinterpreted what I had said, and somehow he seemed hesitant to say something.


    We went out of the mansion and chased after him But something else happened.


    Something else?


    The soldier nodded his head. A mid-level monster appeared on the street at dawn. The guards were fighting, and they seemed overwhelmed.


    Did you help them?


    Yes. People would be harmed if it stayed there.


    Your choice was correct.


    The soldier had a happy look on his face.


    An intermediate level monster in the middle of the Capital. It was definitely difficult for one or two capital guards to deal with. And when a guard died, the next victim would be a civilian.


    It was fortunate that it was dawn.


    There were fewer people on the street.


    How can an intermediate monster appear in the middle of the Capital?


    Im sorry Miss, I also do not know.


    The Capital was surrounded by high walls, and all the gates that allowed people to enter and exit were guarded by capital soldiers in turn. During the day, they checked peoples ID to let people in, and at night, of course, they lowered the hard iron gates.


    Is the gate broken?


    If that was the case, there would be a lot more uproar.


    No, it isnt.


    Well, that was as expected, because a single mid level monster was not that capable to break through iron gates. Still, it was a strange thing that happened. There should be no mid-level monsters habitats around here. The Capital was safe not without reason. Because there was a barrier created by the first saint protecting the Capital. It was also the reason why it was almost impossible for the Darkness or monsters to appear in the Capital. Moreover, even if the barrier was broken, there were imperial pce mages and the saint who appeared every generation that could maintain and repair the barrier. That was the setting.


    There was definitely something wrong in the Capital. Because of the experience of long battles, I have learned many things, one of them was intuition was not something to be ignored.


    I want to see it. Who took the body of the monster?


    The guards took it.


    Okay. Call Sir Leander for me.


    Yes, I understand.


    The soldier bowed his head and went out.

 Chapter 95

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I went to the guard station, but it was in vain.


    The corpse of the monster We just left it to the mercenaries. Even if we were to keep it, we have no way of dealing with it.


    These were the words of the capital guard who had a troubled look on his face. I tried to dig further, but to no avail.


    I took a deep breath. A monster suddenly appeared in the middle of the Capital, wasnt this attitude too passive? If Heilons soldiers hadnt passed by in a timely manner, there would have been heavy casualties.


    Sir, isnt it a bit strange?


    Leander nodded. I agree.


    I couldnt help but feel ufortable. How the hell did the monster appear?


    Are we going back to the mansion?


    No, were already outside. We have to investigate.


    Where do we go?


    Mercenary guild. Monsters are their business. And we also need to find out about yesterdays intruders.


    No offense, but they were at the top of my list of suspects.


    I opened the door of the familiar guild building. There were mercenaries who were drinking, even though it was daytime. Some people recognized me, and made a sound like hup. What a rude way of looking at a person.


    I was going to ask what about the guild leader?, but before I even opened my mouth, everyone had pointed their fingers towards the upper floor.


    At least, they had a bit of kindness.


    Sir Leander grinned next to me.


    As expected, the Lords eyes were correct.


    At this point, I couldnt tell if that was an insult or apliment.


    When we went up and entered the guild leaders room, the leader had a simr reaction.


    Why was he trembling that much? That was an overreaction for just a little intimidationst time.


    As we promised


    Ah, of course.


    I pulled up a chair and sat down. I looked at the leader. After just a few days, he looked very tired. There were also several injuries on him.


    Why did youe?


    First of all, I smiled as friendly as possible.


    There are a couple things. But first, I was wondering if we could find the creepy rabbits who entered our house without permission.


    The guild leader shook his head. Well, its not on our side.


    I rolled my eyes. Really?


    The guild leader desperately nodded his head. Yeah, we had already failed one, and they were angry, and on location they


    I listened to him with interest.


    On location they?


    The guild leader hurriedly closed his mouth, thinking he had spilled too much.


    Its nothing.


    What else happened after I left?


    Oh, there was really nothing!


    I felt like he was trembling too muchpared to the threats I madest time. I wondered if he was acting. But it didnt seem like he was.


    Okay then. Do you know anything about the monster that appeared this morning?


    The corpse was not disposed of by us either.


    Oh.


    I smiled.


    I didnt specifically ask about the corpse of the monster, did I?


    the guild leader became a mute who ate honey. He seemed quite taken aback.


    Okay, you can just tell me now. Do you know where that monster came from


    Behind him, Leander lightly cracked his neck and shook his shoulders.


    Uh, the sound sounded quite threatening.


    The guild leader checked the closed windows and doors and lowered his voice.


    If I tell you, will you protect us?


    Yes. Youve already kept your promise once.


    Actually, its not directly rted to my guild, but


    Aha. No wonder he opened his mouth so easily. It was not directly rted to them, so there was less chance of them getting damaged.


    Recently, other guild mercenaries have received unusual requests.


    Unusual requests?


    The guild leader cautiously continued.


    Yesh, well, I dont know the details, but it was a request to capture the monster alive.


    Capture? Did any of the guilds ept that request?


    He made a circle with his thumb and index finger.


    I heard there was a lot of money.


    A lot of money.


    What did they do with the captured monsters?


    I dont know. For mercenaries, we just need to get paid.


    Anyway, I could guess roughly from hearing this. So, someone captured the monsters and brought them into the capital.


    Your guild didnt ept that request?


    Thats right.


    I was dumbfounded. Who the hell was that? A mercenarymission. Someone made such a request to mercenary guilds.


    In any case, the situation was clear now. Someone brought the monster in.


    I rummaged through my robe and put a pouch of money on the table.


    Oh my gosh, something like this


    Dont say stupid things. No matter what, Im a fair person.


    If you do me any damage, I would repay you, but if you help, Ill do the same thing.


    I waved my hand and left the room.


    Good luck next time.


    Of course.


    As I stepped out of the building, Leander smiled contentedly.


    As expected, the young miss has a resemnce to the masters manner.


    These words.. Ive been thinking about this for a while, was this really apliment? Or was this an insult?

 Chapter 96

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    When I found out that the monster came to the Capital, not through an identally damaged gate, but brought in by humans, all my doubts were resolved.


    This was a story that I wrote, but I was human too. I couldnt help but forget many things that should have happened in the story, especially when the main plots that I remembered did not go ording to the original story. Nothing has gone on the main track so far. Everything was acting on its own. The protagonists acted their own way, and even the Darkness, the mass of disaster, also has been acting on its own. I was too preupied with Sigren and the Darkness that I forgot almost all of the small events in the story.


    Now that this incident happened, I somehow remembered a certain small event. Actually, there was a side plot in the story. This was unfortunate because if I had remembered earlier, I could have taken precautions. However, at least, I remembered now, and there were no victims yet.


    A monster was brought in by humans, there was only one event. Illegal gambling. Simply put, people bet money on a monster. After making the monsters fight each other, people would get paid ording to the dividends. It was simr to racetrack betting. Perhaps, what happened today was the mid-level demon escaped at dawn from the arena due to poor management. In the original story, Sigren and Eunice discovered this illegal gambling den, and they caught all the people involved. A lot of customers weremoners, but there were also quite a few nobles. Gambling dens was basically an entertainment venue for all.


    In the story, the incident itself was about Sigren and Eunice handling something smoothly and raising their reputation. But now, there was no Eunice next to Sigren. Did this mean Sigren has to deal with this alone? The work of two people done by one person? Wasnt that overworking?


    For a bit, I felt like a business owner who hired not enough employees for the amount of work required.


    So why did he confess to me Just thinking about Sigren made me upset. I sighed quietly.


    Anyway, how could I use this? As far as I remember, there were quite a few nobles caught in this gambling den. It was illegal, so if they got caught, they would have a bad reputation in society. Should I use this to threaten those nobles before the case was closed? Was it too insidious?


    Gosh, now I feel like I shouldnt talk about personality with Abel.


    ***


    The news that Livya has officially received the princes proposal has spread through noble society. This was because Enoch, the crown prince, had been talking proudly and openly that he would soon get the best beauty in the society.


    The more rumors spread, the harder it was for Livya to refuse. She was very annoyed by that. Especially when people came to her and gave their congrattory greetings, the feeling of hatred became more and more profound.


    Lady Livya, are you okay?


    Fiona, who was looking at Livyas face, asked worriedly. If Fiona was a normal noble girl, of course, Livya would have replied that she was fine. It was not a very good choice to show negative signs to the crown princes proposal. However, Livya knew that Fiona understood that Livya was terrified of that proposal.


    Im.. not okay.


    Fiona nodded her head seriously.


    Livya looked at the young woman in front of her softly. Fiona Heilon was pretty. Beside the somewhat mysterious atmosphere, she even had the feeling that stimted protective instincts in someone who looked at her. She was like a flower in a greenhouse. A pretty thing that didnt even know how rough the world was. She would probably have been more popr if Prince Sigren and Duke Abel Heilon hadnt just scattered the lives of their opponents who have tried to approach her.


    However, because she has this appearance, no one in the social circle thought she was in charge in the battlefield. In fact, even Livya didnt believe it until she used the power of her house to do a background investigation in detail about Fiona Helion.


    Lady Fiona.


    Yes?


    What should I do to make my opponent fall into the abyss?


    Yes?!


    Fiona coughed involuntarily. She looked surprised.


    Who, who is it?


    Its obvious who it is.


    Fiona Heilon was the opposite of the crown prince. So this confession was definitely not a big problem. In addition, she was quick-witted, so there was no need for a lengthy exnation.


    Ah.. you want to decline the marriage proposal?


    Definitely.


    For some reason, Fiona sighed in relief. What the hell was she mistaken for?


    .


    Then Fiona seemed to be thinking about something.


    Livya wasnt really asking with high expectations. But then, Fiona blinked and had a serious expression on her face.


    If theres a way?


    What?


    Fiona whispered close to Livya.


    How to drop it into the abyss.


    This time it was Livyas turn to look at Fiona in surprise.


    After whispering her idea, Fiona was smiling softly as usual.


    Livya couldnt believe what Fiona had just said.


    People say you couldnt judge a person by appearance, and honestly, Lady Fiona is the best example of that.


    Livyas reason for wanting to get closer to Fiona was simple. She thought Fiona would be a difficult opponent if she became her enemy. Fiona Heilon has been the forefront mage of the battlefield since she was thirteen. From a young age, she led soldiers and ughtered numerous monsters. Just reading her track record was enough to make someone terrified. How could a thirteen-year-old girl make such judgments at that time? It made sense that Abel Heilon even took Fiona under his wings, and even adopted her, and even more, named her as his sessor. Because Fiona was a child beyondmon sense. Therefore, Livya didnt want to make a mistake by underestimating such a person.


    Lady Livya? Fiona asked curiously when there was no answer from Livya.


    Oh, Im sorry. I was surprised for a moment.


    Well, are you interested in what I said?


    Of course.


    Livya did not believe in love or dating. But she had no desire to marry the prince who treated her as a trophy.


    Then, I need a little help from Lady Livya.


    If I can do it, I will.


    Livya looked at the softly smiling Fiona. It was a wless face, even a slight innocent charm could be felt when looking at that face. A few young men passing by have lost their gaze at that smile. But luckily Livya had pretty good eyes for people. She knew that Fiona was not in line with her appearance. After she had read Fionas past, she was greatly convinced. Now, looking at Fionas expression, she was even more certain than ever. Fionas gentle expression, as she discussed dropping the crown prince into the abyss was simr to when she was contemting what dessert to eat. Livya vowed to not turn Fiona into her enemy.

 Chapter 97

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I had sent a letter to Sigren saying that I had something to say, and he personally came to see me. It seemed like he didnt mind or feel bothered that Abel was not in the mansion.


    Is it really okay for the noble prince toe without an escort?


    I dont need one. Besides, you always talk in a strange tone when there are other people around.


    It was not a strange tone, it was formal speech! Formal!


    I lightly pulled his cheek with dissatisfaction.


    Sigren looked at me nkly.


    Can I touch you too?


    I pped lightly at the iing hand. Sigren looked at me in a sulk. Even if he looked at me with that expression, I wont budge. He was not allowed to do that.


    I sat down quietly.


    We didnt meet to fool around.


    I know. Because of the mid-level monster?


    My eyes were opened wide, feeling surprised. My letter did not even contain such details because of the risk of others potentially stealing it.


    How do you know that?


    It means Im also working.


    Right, it was obvious I ignored the male protagonists abilities too much. He was an outstanding person in the first ce.


    Then how much do you know?


    Which madmanmissioned the mercenaries to capture the monsters alive and brought them in?


    I paused for a second realizing what Id said. That was what I had heard from the guild leader.


    Did you


    If you are going to ask me if I know the guild leader of the guild that epted the hit request on you, yes I know him.


    Sigren pinched my chin lightly and looked at me softly.


    These are the people who dared to ept a request rted to you, shouldnt I also say hello?


    Well, when the guild leader looked at me, somehow he trembled excessively


    Dont worry. I had said hello lightly.


    Hmm, whether Sigrens greeting was really light or not, Ive decided to keep it a secret. Because I rarely saw him being nice to mercenaries.


    Anyway, Sigren seemed to have gotten the same information as me. This made the matter be easier.


    The intermediate level monster that popped out at dawn probably escaped from the illegal gambling den.


    Illegal gambling den?


    Originally, the illegal gambling den would be found by Sigren and Eunice through investigating this and that, but Ive decided to skip the process. There was an urgent issue right now: restraining the crown prince. Since he also made trouble for Livya.


    Yeah, the people who asked the mercenaries to capture the monsters are probably the people who run the arena.


    Is it betting on two monsters fighting each other?


    Yeah, its like a racetrack.


    The corner of Sigrens lips rose. It was a cynical expression.


    Well, thats for sure much more interesting than watching some horses run.


    I nodded. Right.


    He deserved to feel offended. Some people are fighting monsters for their lives, some are dragging those monsters into the middle of the Capital for gambling purposes. Isnt that an insult to a certain extent?


    Its stupid. I wonder how long those people who run the arena will be able to manage the monsters well.


    I agree. The arena must be wiped out quickly. Previously


    Fiona.


    Yes?


    Sigren nced at me.How do you know about illegal gambling dens?


    I got electrified by the unexpected question. My eyes widened. I didnt expect his first question was this.


    I, I have my own ears.


    I think the paths of us collecting information ovep quite a bit.


    That could not be denied. Sigren and I were on the same side, and we knew each other well.


    I pointed at myself with my finger. Am I under suspicion now?


    He shook his head. No way. How can I doubt you.


    So, did he ask the earlier question because he was genuinely curious?


    Because sometimes, you figure out a lot more than anyone else.


    That was.. a very nice stab.


    Iughed as casually as I could.


    Its a foresight.


    Yeah, thats right. Abel also highly appreciates that.


    Both of them treated me casually but it turns out they seemed to be wondering inside. I think I have to be more careful from now on. Ive been thinking many things too lightly. It may be normal for me, but it may not be for others. From Sigrens point of view, this may be quite suspicious behavior.


    Sigren, Im on your side. I looked at him and said seriously.


    I know.


    That was a very simple answer.


    He tucked my hair behind my ear. Even if you were not, its also fine.


    So, I was suspicious, or not?


    Sigren grinned as if he could read my trembling eyes.


    Was he having fun with this now?


    Dont worry about it, Fiona.


    Sigren grabbed my hand and kissed it gently.


    Im on your side too.


    .


    I felt like my heart had sunk. I pulled my hand out from Sigrens hands. The back of my hand that touched his lips was warm. It must be because of the mood. Lets calm down. I didnt take his time to hang out with him.


    Can I get to the point?


    Whenever you like.


    That rxed attitude was somehow very annoying.


    I opened my mouth while avoiding SIgrens gaze who was following me. I want to take down those who run the illegal gambling den and at the same time destroy the crown princes reputation.


    Im going to let the crown prince enter the arena. I replied frankly.


    Is it possible?


    Actually, we have to try first to know that.


    The n was simple. Through Livya, she would secretly inform the crown prince of the existence of the illegal arena and persuade him to go.


    After that?


    I simply replied. Thats it.


    Sigren looked at me with an are you sure? expression all over his face. What if the crown prince is not interested in the illegal arena?


    This time, I didnt avoid his gaze.

 Chapter 98

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigren, what are you going to do if someone tells you to bet in an illegal gambling den?


    I would destroy it.


    Yeah, that is you.


    But was the crown prince like him? Only then did Sigren seem to understand my thoughts.


    Testing the crown prince first?


    Yeah, like a real test. If he makes the right choice, then at least he could avoid falling into this trap.


    Well, whether the crown prince came to the illegal arena or not, I would still clean up that ce. I couldnt let those monsters exist in the middle of the city.


    And if he falls into this trap?


    The crown prince would be arrested as a criminal when we raid the illegal arena.


    Since he was an imperial family member, he had to be caught red-handed in public. If not, there would be plenty to lose.


    One side is the younger brother who raids the arena to bring justice. The other side is the older brother who was really into the nightlife in the arena.


    Whose side would the public take? Iughed lightly.


    Isnt the result obvious?


    The sharp contrast was important. The crown princes reputation would bottom out, and Sigrens fame would rise.


    What do you think?


    Well, if Sigren didnt like it, then we couldnt push this n.


    Fiona, do you want me to be the emperor?


    It was a kind of odd question I might say, and so sudden?


    Isnt that good?


    Well, first of all, Sigren was the most powerful person in this world. Sigren was definitely better than the crown prince. No, I said that incorrectly. There was noparison. How could Ipare between the two?


    Sigren looked at me with a strange expression.


    Is there something wrong with my n?


    No, its okay. Lets do it.


    Somehow, there was like an unpleasant aftertaste.


    Just as I was about to ask why, a knock sounded.


    Mydy, this is Celine.


    Come in.


    Celine opened the door and greeted Sigren ording to etiquette.


    Its gettingte now.


    I nced at the clock. It was already eight oclock. It seemed that the time was ticking much faster than expected while we were talking.


    Huh? Wait, it was still eight oclock, not midnight? Wasnt it weird to call eight oclockte?


    Celine smiled softly as if she had noticed my confusion.


    The Duke has ordered that any guest thates to the mansion could only stay until eight oclock, even if the crown princees.


    .


    A sound suddenly popped out in my head.


    Ding! The door closes at eight oclock!


    In a word, a dismissal.


    Sigren had a poopy expression on his face.


    Ah, Abel.. This made me embarrassed. He pretended to be cool, and yet he did something like this. Wasnt this very cheap of him?


    Si, Sigren?


    I looked at him. His face gave off a very dissatisfied look. But then he slowly rose from his seat.


    So, he really will go home? Well, we have finished discussing the important things.


    However, Sigren stood in front of me instead of going to the door. Uh? What? I looked at him, wondering whether he had something to say. Then, he bowed his head and kissed my forehead slowly.


    See you tomorrow Fiona.


    Celine, who has been watching, eximed, Oh my.


    Uh, hmm.


    Being like this in front of Celine was so embarrassing.


    It seemed that Sigren really liked skinship. Was that because we were lovers, and it was normal to be like this? I felt that might be the case. When we were friends, he didnt seem to like it.


    You dont need to see me off. Im going.


    He then walked past Celine and went out of the room.


    In the room, only Celine and I, who was in an embarrassed state, remained.


    Celine surely the rtionship between Sigren and I would be reported to the Duke for the time being, right?


    Celined nodded politely. My Lady, Im not that senseless. I only reported moderately.


    The gentle old woman then winked one eye as if telling me Ill keep this a secret!


    The Duke asked me to report the exact things youve said, My Lady.


    A silent scream came out in my mind.


    AAABEELL!!


    I felt so ashamed that I wanted to die. It was so childish. I would never call him father!

 Chapter 99

    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko-chan


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    What Fiona asked Livya to do was simple. She just had to secretly murmur into the crown princes ears about the illegal arena and urge him to go.


    You dont have to directly ask him to go. I dont want Lady Livya to be caught in a pot for nothing.


    Livyaughed. Dont worry. Im confident.


    Fiona had predicted that Livya might be able to do this when she asked Livya that time. In fact, Fiona was convinced that this might be Livyas specialty. Wasnt that the type of ability the viin character basically was equipped with? Destruction by only words!


    I trust the characters setting.


    So, look forward to it then?


    Livya raised the corners of her lips.


    By all means.


    Livya had not yet blown her powerful destruction, but her voice was already sweet. Fiona didnt expect that the characteristics she gave to Livya was that charming. Livyas voice was so gentle and charming that Fiona was sure that anyone would fall for it.


    Livya smiled and went to the terrace where the crown prince was.


    Im worried.


    Fiona looked at Livyas back and nced at the surroundings. She made sure no one was there, then she quickly went to a nearby window.


    If something happens to her, its my responsibility.


    The sun was setting, and the ce where they met was quite a distance. Fiona was afraid that Crown Prince Enoch would do something to Livya.


    Fiona took her shoes off. Then she took a moment to measure the distance to the branch near the window.


    I think its going to work.


    Fiona climbed on the window sill and jumped off with ease. She moderately manipted her magic so she could settle on a thick branch. The leaves fell. She then sat on the rtively stable branch and looked at the terrace where Livya and the crown prince met. She was in a position where she could shoot fireballs straight away if the crown prince did anything futile.


    This makes me feel like an assassin.


    Fiona held her breath and listened to their conversation.


    The sound of Livyas voice, soft and sweet, could be heard.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Your Highness, have you heard the rumor?


    Crown Prince Enoch has been feeling goodtely. It was because Livya, who had been rejecting him, changed her attitude like a flip of a palm after he had sent the proposal letter.


    Yeah, shes just ying hard to get.


    What rumor are you talking about?


    Well, Ive heard that there is a ce where you can see monsters in the middle of the Capital.


    In the Capital? Enoch asked curiously. The reason is that monsters could only be seen in the forest, outside the walls.


    Yes, it was a very strange rumor. I wonder where it is.


    If its some monsters, didnt we see them a lot during the huntingpetition?


    Its different. Its said the monsters are locked up and we could see them closely. Livya squinted her eyes. Ive heard, we could see the monsters fighting amongst themselves to decide winning or losing.


    Enoch had a curious look on his face. Win or lose?


    Yes, its a very special sight that ordinary people can never see. Doesnt that sound fun?


    The word special sight was very beautifully used.


    Well, where is this ce?


    What an easy catch. Livya shrugged her shoulders lightly.


    I dont know either. Well, you know Many men refused to give me details about that. In fact, Ive only heard this story from Count Isaac and Viscount OHell.


    Those are the two nobles who Fiona assumed were rted to the illegal arena during her investigation. And Livya used the information smoothly.


    Enoch giggled and stroked Livyas cheek.


    Thats good. Because the most beautiful flower in this society should be treated with respect.


    Livya endured the difort that was creeping up.


    Well, if Your Highness asks this to those two, of course they would give you an answer, right?


    Thats right, Livya.


    It was almost over. Livya spoke in a soft tone. Do you mind telling me your impression after you watch itter? Im curious.


    Of course not. Sure.


    Enoch grinned at her submissive attitude.


    Its interesting to hear you chatter like a night owl, bute closer.


    When Enoch reached out, Livya smoothly slipped back. Im sorry Your Highness, I have an appointment with anotherdy.


    But, isnt the crown prince more important?


    Livya fluttered her eyshes and smiled with a very charming smile. Lets have a better time when we meet next time, okay?


    She whispered a lie in a sweet voice as if she had put candy in her mouth.


    Because we will have a lot of time to spend together.


    Shes good.


    I briefly thought while sitting on a branch, listening to their conversation.


    The crown prince adjusted his hand that almost touched Livya.


    If Livya were not to have another choice, and follow along with the proposal, and she put her mind in that position, she might be able to make the crown prince be like a puppet.


    It was pretty scary though it was just my assumption.


    The tension was relieved when the crown prince and Livya disappeared from the terrace.


    Now I have to go back too.


    What are you doing there?


    Then, a voice was heard from below. I was so shocked that my body trembled subconsciously. I didnt feel the presence.

 Chapter 100

    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko-chan.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    What are you doing there?


    Suddenly, a voice called from below. I was so shocked that my body trembled subconsciously. I even didnt feel the presence.


    Be careful.


    I looked down while bncing my body, there was Sigren looking up with his dissatisfied face.


    How, how are you here? No, more than that, dont look up!


    I was up on the tree branch with a dress. Nothing good would be seen from below. It was not a pleasant feeling being seen from that position. Fortunately, Sigren calmly looked down . However, his nagging seemed to have no end.


    Ive been looking for you because you suddenly disappeared with Lady Prisci, and now youre sitting on a branch.


    .


    I thought you were an assassin.


    Well, certainly it was not Sigrens fault for having that kind of assumption. Because I definitely looked suspicious.


    Okay, Ill go down.


    Just jump, Ill catch you.


    Was he serious? I looked at him suspiciously.


    What if it hurts..


    I wont hurt you.


    No, not me, I mean you. What if you get hurt?


    Wasnt it usually the person below that got hurt? But Sigren looked at me with a hint of absurdity on his face.


    Its a useless worry.


    Well, my worry was not unfounded. Didnt catching someone jumping from the high ground involve a lot of work? But then again, in this world, there were people who were beyond normal people, who were out of touch withmon sense. And Sigren was the best of them all.


    Can I close my eyes, and jump?


    In the end, it still took a little courage to jump into a person.


    You could do whatever you want to do. I promise, you wont get hurt.


    That was a very reassuring remark. So I closed my eyes and jumped down. The hem of my dress fluttered in the wind. The feeling of floating ended pretty quickly. Hard arms immediately supported my body.


    I opened my eyes. I soon met Sigrens blue-grey eyes. Every time I looked at his eyes like this, Ive never been able to not feel surprised by how beautiful they were.


    Thank you. I stroked his cheek.


    Suddenly, Sigren looked disappointed.


    Why do you touch me when I cant use either of my hands?


    I was taken aback for a moment by his brazen remarks. Was he not happy because he wanted to touch me but he couldnt?


    Why did you climb the tree?


    Lady Livya was talking with the crown prince alone, and trying to seduce him. I was just watching just in case something happened.


    You were worried about a girl being alone with a man, what a big brother.


    Iughed softly at his sarcasm.


    Now put me down.


    Youre not wearing shoes. Where did you put them?


    In front of the window on the fourth floor.


    Did you jump from there?


    Well.


    Sigren seemed to try swallowing his nagging after hearing my lukewarm response.


    Next time if this kind of situation happens, just tell me.


    Asking a prince to do this kind of thing is too much though


    Sigren ignored my murmur and walked. He walked inside the building with such a light movement considering he was holding a person.


    A pair of shoes was lying on the floor under the fourth-floor window from which I jumped. Sigren sat me on the window sill and knelt down on one knee. Hmm? Why the posture?


    As I was about to get up, he said, Stay still.


    I wont die if my feet touch the floor,


    But I dont like it.


    Sigren lightly grabbed my ankle.


    Ive never thought my ankles were thin, but it was so strange to see them all wrapped around his hands. Was that because he had big hands? I looked closely at him. Then, Sigren took my shoes in a very cautious manner.


    Wait.


    Did he.. want to put my shoes on my feet?


    Seeing him like this really made me confused. Was he a pro yer or a beginner? His actions were so natural, as natural as breathing. Didnt he NOT know how to be considerate towards women?


    Gosh, how could I be so clueless about the character I had created?


    Anyway, this situation was so awkward. I was not used to this. For some reason, this situation felt so unfair. Feeling a bit grumpy, I bowed my head and kissed his forehead.


    Sigrens body stiffened for a moment, then he slowly raised his head. It was a disgruntled look.


    I really cant figure out the timing when you would touch me.


    Um.. whenever I want to?


    Then, can I also touch you whenever I want to?


    Unbelievable, a reversible card.


    Let.. lets discuss first


    There was a slight resentment in his narrow gaze.


    I gently stroked his hair as an apology.


    Ah, looking at Sigren from this angle was not bad. Now I understood why Sigren would kiss my forehead or cheek every now and then. This height was just right.


    Done.


    After my shoes were on, he pulled me up.


    Thank you.


    Despite my thanks, Sigrens expression was still dissatisfied. Was it because of the touching discussion earlier?


    Whats the matter?


    I grabbed Sigrens hand and swung it. If he had anyints, he should tell me.


    Sigren let out a soft sigh.


    Nothing.


    If you have something to say, just say it.


    I was just wondering why you are so nonchnt.


    What?


    Touching me.


    Was I? I didnt know. But one thing was certain.


    I also have a simr worry as you.


    He asked skeptically.


    In what sense?


    I pulled Sigrens cheek lightly and smiled.


    In the sense of how youve tried to be attentive? Its difficult doing something without any experience doing it.


    Although, it was highly likely that was the basic specification of the male protagonist.


    Sigren snorted, I dont think its something I have to be ashamed of.


    Iughed lightly. I also thought the same way.


    It was like how we worked in Heilon.


    Right, thats what I thought.


    Really?


    If only Abel also thought that way, we couldve been left alone.


    I couldnt deny it considering Abels recent actions. He was a real childish chaperone.


    Sigren tightly held my hand that was swinging his arm.


    For the record, I know I dont have any experience, but Im doing my best.


    Ah, really? That was quite a touching remark.


    I looked at Sigren. Although the light was dim, I could see his face.


    Um.. but how could you not do anything about your blushing face?


    You really have a knack for breaking the mood.


    In the end, I put my lips to his cheek as an apology. I could feel that Sigren had a fit of nerves because of my proposal to discuss mutually-agreed terms earlier. However,pared to the first time, todays reaction was..less cuter.


    ***


    Inside the Heilon mansion.


    I need to do a preliminary investigation. This was what I said after briefing the knights on the recent situation.


    The knights opened their eyes wide.


    What is it about, Miss?


    Of course its about the illegal gambling den.


    The recent news reported that the crown prince had taken the bait. However, he only went once every few days. I have to observe him a bit more. I have to be careful and make sure that I could catch him on the spot to prove that he was involved in illegal gambling. If he was not there, there was no point in raiding the arena. We couldnt properly disgrace him, and worst, he could get away.


    Shall we go after his men?


    No, Ill go alone. I cant stand out.


    I will send a message to the prince in advance.


    Did he just ignore what I had just said?


    Leander quickly opened his mouth seeing my dissatisfied expression.


    Miss, no matter what, it is dangerous to go alone.


    I crossed my arms.


    Who is the current owner of this mansion?


    Isaac replied amicably. It is you, Miss.


    Then whose order should you obey?


    Of course, it is His Highness Duke Abel. The knights smiled and looked at me as if I was very cute.


    .


    I really have nothing to say. That was not incorrect. Of course, the current mansion belonged to me, but it was Abel who was the ruler, and so ultimately the knights followed Abel.


    Miss Fiona, dont be angry. Your safety is our number one priority.


    No, youre right. You have to follow the employer. I responded indifferently.


    They should obey the person who paid them.


    Some knights burst intoughter. I really like her rational personality.


    Well, this matter was not something worth arguing, not something I should be stubborn about. However, I wondered whether this gave more burden to Sigren.


    I shrugged lightly. Alright. Some of you can follow along.


    Thank you for listening to our opinions. Leander replied modestly.


    With the matter decided, the meeting was over.


    Well, unlike the duke, I know how to listen to my subordinates.


    I threw out a half joke. I said it just forughs. But unexpectedly, everyone nodded seriously.


    Miss, youre absolutely right.


    .


    The fact that all of the subordinates did not deny that Abel was a selfish person made meugh so much.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    T/N: Thank you for reading this trantion and patiently waiting

 Chapter 101

    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko-chan.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    After a while, Sigren and I set a date to inspect the illegal arena.


    We have to be as inconspicuous as possible.


    Sigren gave me a skeptical look.


    Then, wouldnt it be best if you didnt go?


    As expected, silver hair in the capital is also a bit weird like in the North, isnt it?


    Yes, your hair color stands out.


    Considering his statement, I changed my hair color to the mostmon hair color, reddish brown.


    I wish I could change the color of my eyes, too.


    Reddish-brown eyes. Abination that I personally liked. Overall, my vibe changed a bit due to this hair color. I looked a little more human. But I couldntpletely blend in since red eyes were umon.


    I cant help it. Sigren pulled up my hood meticulously.


    Looking at Sigrens face, I wondered which stood out more, my hair color or his appearance.


    Arent you more of a problem?


    Its fine. Sigren murmured while pulling on his hood with a sullen demeanor.


    If anyone recognizes us, Ill knock them out.


    That would be quite a good method. Then I quickly remembered that Abel taught him that.


    We got into a carriage and disembarked at the boulevard near the illegal arena. We had to get off and walk from here, just in case. We entered an alley, following a crowd. I thought the ce would be like a shady dark corner, like the usual illegal ces, but it wasnt. Surprisingly, it was a luxurious mansion. There were even nobles who wereing in and out casually. On the contrary, it was themoners who were not allowed to enter. Only the people who presented their noble identity cards could enter and exit easily.


    At the entrance, the staff handed out masks that half-covered their faces. Well, the activity was illegal, so everyone hid their faces.


    I looked around after putting on the mask. The interior was also quite luxurious. However, this level of luxury could not be said to fit into the level of a nobles mansion. But, this was high enough for a wealthy merchant status.


    I whispered in a small voice. How do they manage the monsters?


    Well, Sigren looked around without notice. He seemed to be checking the ess routes.


    We moved along with the crowd.


    The inside was much wider than it seemed. There also appeared to be a separate room the deeper we walked into the mansion. Well, to do something illegal, you have to work hard.


    This is it.


    Arge door opened, and a hall that was bigger than I imagined spread out in front of me. There was arge circr stage surrounded by seats. It reminded me of a huge theater or a colosseum. Of course, the difference was that there were strong iron bars between the seats and the stage.


    I sat in the seat I was guided to, and looked down. There were two monsters growling and fighting.


    Those are intermediate level monsters, not low level ones.


    Youre good at noticing things like that.


    There was a difference in the appearance of monsters who have different strength levels, even though they were in the same family.


    Move! Move!


    When one of the two monsters fell, people shouted. It seemed that they were the people who had bet on the fallen monster. On the other hand, some people cheered.


    But falling didnt seem to be the end for the monster. A man who appeared to be an employee of this gambling den, put his arm inside the caged arena while still standing outside of it, then whipped the fallen monster.


    Get up!


    Hey! Hit it harder! I put all my fortune on it!


    Its dangerous. I frowned.


    Definitely dangerous.


    As soon as the words were out, the fallen monster bit the arm of the man.


    The audience roared quickly.


    AAGHHH!!


    Blood gushed from the torn arm. The man grabbed his arm and screamed, then copsed.


    Sigren sighed. Some of the intermediate level monsters are intelligent enough that they could even roll their heads like that.


    Monsters could pretend to fall down and then bite the attacker. Even they have their own uniqueness. Each of them has their own abilities, even though it was just a slight difference. For example, the fallen monster didnt have much power, but it was a type that could roll its head. And looking at the scene on the stage, it seemed that the gambling den staff was not aware of that. Well, for people who were rarely in contact with monsters, it was definitely difficult to differentiate a normal beast from a monster. Yet, they were very bold to hold this kind of activity. At this rate, there was no doubt that an incident would happen sooner orter.


    Fiona. Sigren looked around while whispering in my ear. This is bigger than I thought. I can see a few who havent been identified.


    Is it difficult to take them down only with Heilon and the knights under yourmand?


    It wouldnt matter if only people were caught, but it would be dangerous if the monsters were released identally in the chaos.


    Well


    That made sense. Also, if Sigren and the Heilon family cooperated only with the two of them, there definitely would be a rumor. It would be better if we could attract neutral nobles to clean this up. But the Prisci would be difficult.


    When I pondered which nobles could be attracted with good reason, Sigren nced down expressively and whispered.


    Over there.


    Hm?


    I looked in the direction Sigren was pointing. I really couldnt tell who he was talking about. Everyone looked alike.


    Whats the matter?


    Theres the crown prince.


    Uh, really? It was a pity I couldnt see him. As expected, Sigrens vision was much better.


    Hes further down inside, hes going inside.


    Where the hell was he? As soon as I turned my head, I saw someone walking inside, the arena employee. Just by looking at it, he went where people were not allowed to enter. This was the reason why I finally saw him. Also, the arena staff bowed to him. Has he revealed his identity?


    Why is he going inside?


    Sigren put on an ufortable look.


    Well, thats definitely not a good sign.


    I agree.

 Chapter 102

    Cruz, a merchant, has recently hit a jackpot. Originally, he was just one of the top merchants in the capital. One day, suddenly, a very bizarre business idea came to his head when he saw the monsters wandering outside the capital walls. The wealthy nobles in the capital have always needed some fun entertainment. And for them, who had no fear of being attacked by monsters for the rest of their lives, the arena where monsters fought each other could be a new entertainment.


    After all, living by thew is something only idiots do.


    It was none of Cruzs concern whether this gambling den was illegal and has many risks. What is a little risk? People loved it anyway, and their interest was his treasure. This was a mutual partnership.


    Unfortunately, a few days ago, a monster ran away.


    Of course, it was all settled with a small bribe to the guards and a few threats. The corpse of the monster was also neatly disposed of. In addition, recently, there even have been signs that the business would do well. More nobles have begun toe in and out.


    As expected, there is no benefit in obeying thew.


    It was a hundred times better to be seen well by those higher than him. For people like him, this was what winning in life was.


    Cruz grinned widely while looking at the number of people in the arena. Then his subordinate whispered.


    That person hase.


    Really? Why didnt you tell me sooner!


    Cruz, who was angry at his subordinate for no reason, quickly ran out.


    Oh, Your Highness has finallye? Cruz bowed his back deeply. It is truly an honor for us to have you walk again in this shabby ce.


    Ha, you speak well.


    The Crown Prince Enoch, who came in under the guidance of Cruzs men, smiled. He really liked the polite attitude of the merchant.


    Right. Who am I? Its only natural for people to behave this way in front of me.


    Enoch felt he hadnt had any lucktely, but things seemed to be going well again. Especially seeing that Livya was also very docile and had found him such an activity to pass the time.


    Cruz led Enoch further inward. A ce where monsters were kept. The monsters imprisoned in the huge iron cages made a strange noise. The thin pupils like lizard eyes stared at the human beings who trapped them.


    Enoch chuckled and kicked the iron cages. It felt good looking down at the existence that he had to fear.


    Is this the only kind? What have you saidst time?


    Cruzs face clouded. I apologize, but its still


    So slow.


    What Enoch said was a higher-level monster. He told Cruz to prepare an advanced monster. Wouldnt it be more fun to watch stronger monsters kill each other than to see the weaker intermediate monsters?


    When the crown prince looked unhappy, Cruz quickly lowered his head. He poked his inner mouth with his tongue.


    You ididot, do you think its easy to catch that kind.?


    Advanced monsters were difficult to catch even with a few veteran mercenaries. Naturally, it would take time to capture it.


    But its still fortunate that the crown prince likes my arena.


    When Cruz first found out that the crown prince had visited, he trembled as he thought the crown prince hade to arrest him. However, it turned out the crown prince wanted to support him. That was the day Cruz made the widest grin in his life. The only downside of his business was it was illegal. However, the moment the crown prince liked it, the business not just received a jackpot, but also a guarantee.


    Trying to please me huh?


    Enoch definitely had his own thoughts. This illegal gambling den was not only fun but also generates significant profits. Instead of closing this business, he turned a blind eye, even also gave some help.


    Who cares about illegality when I, the crown prince, like it anyway.


    Besides, it was not even that fatal of a crime. It was just catching some stupid animals and making them a spectacle. Wasnt it rather an efficient thing?


    Prepare them as soon as possible.


    Yes, Your Highness. Ill do it as ordered.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Certainly, the business has grown a lot bigger by attracting the crown prince. I didnt consider this scenario. This was a mistake. But of course, a mistake should be corrected. So I decided to also lure a noble to that gambling den.


    Ive quickly decided. After excluding the impossible candidates, there was only one family left. I sighed. There was really only that guy. I wrote a brief note and sent it to him.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, the reply to my note came quickly. He requested an appointment to meet.


    That was how I met him right now.


    Its really surprising that Lady Fiona called me.


    Arrendt Clovis looked at me with interest.


    Well, I was surprised too.


    I have an interesting matter for the Marquis.


    By the way, I have no intentions of taking sides with the Prince.


    Ah, very straightforward.


    I showed him my social-smile that I havent been disying in a long time.


    I didnte here with that kind of intention either.


    Arrendt nced at his watch.


    I hope it will be interesting.


    That meant he didnt want to waste his time.


    Facing a person with this kind of character was so annoying and quite unlucky, but I would rather face him being cold-hearted than being kind to me. So lets move on.


    First thing first, I drank tea while maintaining my elegance. Okay, I was ready to be a perfect negotiator. If Abel or Sigren, who knew how I normally behaved, saw me now, they definitely would beughing. I got lucky.


    Isnt it difficult running the finance department these days?


    The emperor and the empress were quite extravagant. If Arrednt were to not adjust the pce budget properly, there would have been a problem sooner.


    Nothing is easy in this world. Arrendt still answered.


    Youre right. But these days, it seems that there are people who make Marquis Clovis even more tired.


    Lady Fiona. Suddenly Arrendt stared at my face with a strange expression, as if he deeply regretted it.


    Whats wrong?

 Chapter 103

    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko-chan.


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Whats wrong?


    This is my first time seeing a nobledy who doesnt have a noble society way of speaking as much as Lady Fiona.


    Whoops, I almost spitted my tea out hearing that very straightforward remark.


    Arrendt pretended he didnt see my face.


    Youre really a person with the surname of Heilon.


    He said that Abel and I looked alike in a very elegant way.


    Suddenly, I remembered Abel bickering with the empress at that ball.


    No, no way.


    The people of Heilon have been the people who always show their actions rather than words, well theyre constantly on the battlefield anyway. So theres nothing we can do about it. Arrendt said.


    I was not like him at all!


    But Arrendt kept talking, not knowing my upset mind.


    Its so awkward, so I rmend that you just get to the point.


    I think its a waste of time to talk in a roundabout way.


    Then, I hope there are nointster.


    Im not that kind of person.


    So, lets get to the point.


    I handed over the papers I brought with me.


    What is this? Arrendt asked curiously.


    Arrendt was in charge of the finance department. So, for him, those who were umting wealth through illegal activities were a pain in the neck. This was what I aimed for.


    I grinned.


    Do you want to catch people who dont pay taxes together?


    This was it. If the wealth has been umted in an illegal way, it could be confiscated without mercy. People not paying taxes was a headache, but when those people were caught, it was called hooray.


    Arrendt, who had widened his eyes in surprise, smiled briefly.


    Lady Fiona.


    Yes?


    I got a lot of offers from nobledies. A suggestion to go y together or to drink tea together.


    Of course, he would.


    However.


    Suddenly Arrendts face turned serious.


    Did I do something wrong?


    So far, of all the proposals to do something together, this is the one I like the most. Im so excited.


    It seems that it has been quite difficult to run the finance department recently. Especially right now because of the expensive social season.


    Ah, yes


    Arrendt smiled with satisfaction while skimming through the documents, not caring about my awkward reaction.


    I ept that offer.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Arrendt Clovis promised to cooperate.


    I immediately went to Sigren to tell him this good news. Of course, since it was a secret matter, I called him to the Heilon mansion.


    Sigren gave a genuine disapproving expression after hearing about my achievements.


    How the hell did you convince Marquis Arrendt Clovis?


    I grinned. A negotiation that makes my opponent flutter?


    How did you do it?


    Sigrens discontent look attracted me. He must have imagined something useless when he heard the word flutter. He was jealous.


    There was a sh of mischief in my brain. I smiled and leaned against him. I felt the solid body that supported me stiffen. I whispered softly on purpose.


    Are you really curious about that?


    Fiona.


    Wow, his low voice.


    I kept my voice soft while barely holding myself from giggling.


    Do you want me to tell you how I did it?


    I wanted to do what Livya did to the crown princest time, but I didnt think I could do it because that kind of sweet tone that melted the other persons ears was too much for me. Instead, I grinned and stroked Sigrens cheek. Then slowly my fingers climbed down to his neckline.


    Like this.


    Sigrens eyes grew darker.


    So scary.


    Fiona, get your hands off me.


    .


    I whispered while moving my fingers to his corbone as if drawing a picture, totally ignoring him.


    Also like this.


    By then, Sigrens patience had reached its limit.


    Fiona, you


    Iughed. Of course I didnt, I just said I put my finger on his chin and grinned, Would you like to go catch people who dont pay taxes?


    .


    Sigrens expression was very spectacr after hearing my words. When my eyes met his, I couldnt help butugh so hard. Immediately, I got away from Sigren, and wrapped my hands around my stomach.


    Ahahaha, your face is soo.


    Only then did Sigren realize that I was teasing him, and he ground his teeth.


    Are you having fun with this?


    Yeah, so much fun!


    Oh my god. I was really annoying, wasnt I?


    You put me in the palm of your hand and y with me.


    Well, because your reaction was so obvious..ahahaha!


    Iughed again seeing Sigrens face.


    As myughter didnt stop, Sigren ruffled his hair wildly.


    Stopughing.


    Im trying


    Sigren raised one eyebrow while looking at me. Since you have so much fun, should I show you something more obvious?


    Sigren quickly shortened his distance from me. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of me very closely. I opened my eyes widely and stepped back unconsciously. The wall touched my back. Sigrens both hands touch the wall behind me.


    Oh my god! I was stuck between him and the wall! I swear I didnt expect this drama-like situation to happen.


    This posture is more convenient than I thought. First of all, because you cant run away.


    I quickly adopted a docile attitude.


    Okay, I wont tease you anymore.


    Sigren pulled up one corner of his mouth. Dont you think its already toote?


    Yeah I know. But wasnt regretting aftermitting crimes part of human nature? Well, in my defense, his reaction was so funny!


    Then Sigren slowly lowered his head.


    As his lips slowly approached, only two options came to my mind. Should I close my eyes or p his face? But I didnt think either of them was bad! Undecided on either option, I closed my eyes and gently raised one of my hands to p him on the cheek.


    But Sigren, who was more agile than me, grabbed my wrist.


    Ah!


    The soft touch of his lips was not on my lips, but on my cheeks.


    I slowly opened my eyes. When our eyes met, Sigren let go of my wrist.


    I felt resentful for some reason.


    Uh-


    That kissI shouldnt count chickens before they hatch. I felt so embarrassed.


    Sigren grinned and poked my cheek.


    Your face is blushing, Fiona.


    He really gave back my words to me.


    I pushed his chest and threw the cushion at him.


    Sigrenughed out loud after catching the cushion easily.


    Hahaha so stop ying around.


    He must be satisfied seeing my reaction.


    Okay, I know!


    Seeing him smile made my heart flutter.


    I sighed.


    Damn.


    ***

 Chapter 104

    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    After Arrendt promised to cooperate, we nned to raid the illegal gambling den as soon as possible. The recent frequency of in and out of the crown prince into the illegal gambling den contributed a lot to the rush. It was not a good idea to leave it longer. Especially when a monster escaped again. Fortunately, this time was a low-level monster and there was no major damage. So I must clear the arena quickly. In the end, this was my responsibility.


    Did you know that recently, the crown prince has been scattering gold coins in the entertainment district? Livya, whom I met before the implementation of the n, took a deep breath.


    Has he been having fun?


    Yeah, I really dont want to know, but unfortunately this matter was caught by the Prisci familys intelligencework.


    Gold Coin.


    I was dumbfounded.


    He is hiding his identity, isnt he?


    Thats what it looked like for now.


    Right, that was a relief. However, I was still at loss for what I heard. Because what he has done was simr to a person ying with women in a bar and sprinkling money in modern society. It was not good conduct, and for Livya, who received the marriage proposal letter from a guy like that, it was very disturbing.


    Livya put her hand on my shoulder. Lady Fiona, Im cheering for you.


    That were the most sincere words Ive ever heard from Livya. Somehow, after hearing those words, I could understand the feelings of the hero who rescued a princess kidnapped by the dragon in a fairy tale.


    Ah, that was how it felt, so I also responded seriously, Dont worry. Ill do my best.


    Then I went to see Sigren with a new spirit. However, for some reason, when I went to the pce, Sigren was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the knights in the imperial pce snooped around me. It was actually a quite familiar scene, several big men huddling together and looking at me. It was like in Heilon.


    Gentlemen, do you have anything to tell me?


    Perhaps because they didnt know that I would speak first, these knights flinched together. But why the hell?


    After looking at each other, eventually one of them came forward.


    Well, forgive me mydy. Did Lady Fionae to look for His Highness the Prince?


    It was obvious this was the first time I had seen them, but for some reason, he knew my name.


    Yes, thats right.


    This way. The knight quickly guided me.


    Why were they in such a hurry? But I followed after him. Well, soon the reason immediately because clear.


    Your Highnes this is clearly a social exclusion bullying.


    What the hell.


    Kane Erez and Sigren were engaged in a war of words in the middle of practice ground.


    The knights who followed me looked at me with anticipation. Their eyes looking at me were twinkling.


    Dont tell me, they want me to solve this?


    Just quit it. Sigrens muffled voice was heard.


    Ah, Sigren. Youre harsh.


    Your Highness Prince Sigren.


    Sigren turned his head. Then he frowned. Not because of me, of course, but because of seeing his knights clinging to my back.


    Another useless thing to do


    All the knights flinched altogether.


    I really couldnt tell if he was on bad terms or not with the knights in his pce. I guess this was good, right?


    Whats wrong?


    Nothing.


    I think there is one.


    Kane nodded enthusiastically as I answered back.


    Sigren lightly clocked his tongue, then waved his hand.


    Not a big deal. Sir Kane, do not regret itter. And Youre weed to participate in this.


    Uh.. but I still havent understood whats on.


    You will find out soon.


    I roughly grasped the situation from that conversation.


    After that, Sigren escorted me to the drawing room.


    Did you not tell the knights in detailed about what we are going to do? I opened my mouth after Sigren dismissed the people around us.


    Of course, it would be a trouble if our n leaks.


    Right. Did you try to get Sir Kane out of the operation?


    Yeah, but as you can see, he insisted he liked to join. Ah, i dont know


    Well, I understand Kanes position. It was like when your workce has a big project and youve been left out, if I were in that position, I would definitelyin to my boss too.


    Are you suspicious of Sir Kane? Or are you being considerate of the Erez family that they might be in trouble if they got involved in the case of the crown prince?


    The former.


    Whatever Sigren said, I was sure it was thetter. Hard to get, he was very obvious. He must be shy.


    I nced up at him. Are you okay with Sir Kane? What do you think?


    I dont particrly like it, hes Erez.


    Well, but.


    Dont bother, Fiona. I donte here to y friendship.


    Yeah, ying with love.


    Thats not a game. Sigren sat down on the chair after answering in a serious tone.


    Ah, yes, you are.


    I sat across from him while still grumbling inwardly.


    The crown prince has been throwing gold coins around the entertainment district.


    Sigrens eyebrow flicked up. Looks like hes getting money from the arena.


    Really? What an eyesore.


    I agree. Sigren replied sternly.


    I took a deep breath. It was clear that stopping the crown prince as soon as possible would be a big contribution to society.


    That day, Sigren and I checked all the ns and finished the preparations.

 Chapter 105

    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    YEAHHHH!!!


    Shouts echoed from all directions.


    Damn. I thought my ears were falling off. I looked at the stage. A monster has just fallen down. The people near me seemed to put money on the winning monster.


    Yeah, enjoy yourselves now, because I would catch all of you today.


    The knights from Sigren pce, Heilon Knights, and the soldiers from Arrendt slowly gathered in this gambling ground while also being careful not to get into the crown princes ears.


    The preparation was perfect. Of course, the people who knew that the crown prince was involved in this illegal arena were only me and Sigren. Others were just raiding the illegal arena ording to Sigrens orders. Then they unintentionally captured the crown prince.


    I was sure everyone would be flusteredter on. Still, a bad guy was a bad guy anyway.


    The crown princes location was confirmed. He was given special treatment and sat in the independent seat.


    The preparation of the entrance and exit have beenpleted. By the way, the next match is the main match of the day. Leander murmured beside me.


    Then, we attack as soon as the match is over.


    I would catch them all when theyre most excited.


    Leander nodded.


    Meanwhile, the host eximed.


    Everyone, thank you for waiting! Today, Im going to introduce something that has never been shown before! Weve just caught!


    Grrrrrrrr!!


    Before he could finish speaking, a loud roar rang out.


    People were chattering.


    The moderator exined without hesitation.


    This is the new type of monster that recently discovered in the deadnd!


    Ive almost lost bnce for a moment. Those guys were too much. They shouldve reported right away! Report it!


    Leander murmured as if he felt the same way. What a fool.


    I agreed.


    Grrrrrrr!


    With a loud growl, a ck monster ran out.


    BANG!


    The iron bars around the arena rang so loudly.


    I slowly saw the monster entering the stadium. It was ten timesrger than an adult male and was covered with ck scales. Its eyes glowed red. And of course, its teeth and ws were very sharp.


    That monster has gone mad.


    Ive caught something like that. Unlike the monsters that have appeared before, this newly appeared monster started shaking the iron bars. It seemed that it was confident that it could break the bars down.


    The strong rumbling of iron bars sounded like it was about to copse at any moment.


    Is this okay?


    It will be fine. Weve been fine until now.


    Seeing the people murmuring with anxiety, the host eximed, Everyone, dont worry! This is a cage that wont budge no matter how many bearse!


    No matter how much I think about it, that monster was stronger than bears. These people must have thought those monsters were easy things like normal beasts. I couldnt helpughing. They really have no idea apparently how strong that monster was. Because I could sense that the iron bars would copse soon.


    Seeing this unexpected scene, I felt the need to revise my n.


    Sir, did you say that the entrance was finished?


    Yes, thats right.


    Then, lets advance the n.


    It was essential to quickly grasp the situation and made a change ording to it in the battlefield.


    There is problem in that, but


    I slowly rose from my seat. When I lowered my hood, my silver hair poured out. I didnt dye my hair because I was going to raid this ce today anyway.


    I went down with my mask off.


    In the meantime, the monster kept mming the iron bars. It looked like the bottom part would be pulled out first. That monster, contrary to its appearance, was quite an intelligent one. This was what happened when you put stupid merchants and a stupid prince together. If there was a time that I have to set him up again, I would not stick them together anymore.


    I moved the mana in the air. Little lightning was created and crackled above the monsters head. Rather than attack, it was a signal for allies. Also, if the lightning were too strong, people might get hurt. So I have to adjust it moderately. Then, the lightning fell in the middle of the arena.


    .


    In an instant, the movement of people and the monster in the arena stopped due to the sudden situation.


    Taking advantage of the silence, I clenched my fist and shouted, Catch them all now!


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Im doomed Im doomed!


    The state of mind of Cruz, the merchant who ran the arena, was in chaos. This was because the arena was suddenly attacked by the pce knights.


    The crown prince is in my back, why?!


    Cruz gritted his teeth in anger. He felt the attack was ridiculous considering he had given a big amount of money. He ran in a hurry. He could not be caught by pce knights and imprisoned, while he even barely got any profit from this business.


    However, one thing he did not know, the crown prince himself was unaware of the raid.


    Your Highness! Whats going on! Cruz rushed to the crown princes seat. He wanted the crown prince to handle the situation.


    Youre the crown prince! The second most powerful person after the emperor!


    Cruzs thought was really simple.


    However, Crown Prince Enoch was equally disoriented.


    Damn it! I dont know either!


    Enoch pushed the whining Cruz away. He never thought that the arena would be raided.


    Who are these fucker?


    In the mids of the noise, Enoch looked around. Then he found a man jumping over the cage with his feet. Enoch wondered if that man wanted tomit suicide as the man entered the arena where the monster was located. But, that wasnt the case. As the man took off the hood that covered his face, Enoch noticed who his opponent was. His jaws were tightened.


    Sigren, that illegitimate bastard.

 Chapter 106

    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigren, that illegitimate bastard!


    That kid was the one who brought the troops.


    Sigren broke the iron bars and drew his sword towards the writhing monster. It would be dangerous if the monster went out of the cage, so he would take care of it first.


    There! Catch them too!


    Someone shouted and pointed to Enoch and Cruz.


    For a moment, Enoch agonized over whether or not to reveal his identity. However, a crown prince who was caught at the scene of a raid on an illegal arena was not good at all. Besides, Sigren was also here.


    Is this all his intentions?


    Enoch came to that conclusion, forgetting that he hade to the illegal arena on his own feet.


    Ive been yed by that lowly illegitimate bastard!


    As Enoch was running rampant, an idea came to him when he saw Sigren fighting the monster.


    As long as I was not caught here!


    After all, he is the crown prince. Unless he was caught on the spot, No one fared to question him.


    Enoch grabbed Cruz on the cor.


    Why, why are you like this, your highness?


    Give me the key!


    The.., the key?


    The key to the cages that locked up the caught monsters!


    Cruz hurriedly took out the entire keyrings from his bosom after seeing the vicious spirit of the crown prince Enoch.


    He.., here it is!


    Enoch quickly snatched the keys. He hurriedly went to the back of the arena. The knights chased after them, but they were able to run away from the audience seat because many people run away all over the pce in hurry, hindering the knights.


    Enoch ran to the ce where the monsters were confined. Several monsters were trapped in a huge prison, locked in solid iron bars. The prison has a separate space for people to open the iron door that led to the arena. Most of the monsters were intermediate, but there was also one more new species that has been recently caught from the deadnd. Unlike the mid-level monsters that were running wild, this one was observing Enoch with its shing red eyes. It was the one that Enoch spent a lot of money on. Originally he intended to use it as the arenas biggest event. But in the end, it had to be repurposed.


    You want to be free right?


    Enoch smiled and put the key in the keyhole. This was perfect for stalling the time. Also, Sigren was the only one in the arena now. What would happen if he released these monsters in a ce like that?


    Go and run!


    There was even a slight madness in those monsters eyes.


    Go and eat that bastard!


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigren looked at the monster in front of him with emotionless eyes. The monster that had been running wild was exhaling a rough breath. Blood from its wounds soaked the floor of the arena.


    Its a monster that has gone mad.


    It was definitely much stronger than the normal monsters. If it had been released by mistake, there would have been many casualties.


    Fiona was right to rush the operation.


    As soon as Sigren lifted the sword to take itsst breath, he felt something approaching.


    The monster breathed heavily andKieekk!!There were shrieks crying. Then with all its might, it crashed itself into the iron bars. One stepter, Sigren took its breath.


    Shit.


    The iron bars of the arena, which had barely endured, finally copsed.


    Sigren, watch out! Fiona eximed. At the same time, monsters poured out through the passageway connected to the arena.


    Sigren looked at the monsters corpse and shouted.


    Everyone ready for battle!


    The sudden change of circumstances made the people inside the stadium even more chaotic. And Fiona, who was rather small, was hit by people and fell down.


    Fiona!


    Sigren hurriedly approached Fiona.


    You okay?


    Fiona got up with his support.


    Okayah.


    Are you hurt?


    She nced down at her foot. It wasnt sprained, someone just kicked her foot.


    Its alright, just go.


    Fiona nudge Sigren. Her ankles were a bit swollen, but it wasnt a life-threatening injury.


    Sigren frowned lightly.


    That wont do.


    No, Im really okay, ah!


    He lifted her up.


    Fiona subconsciously wrapped her arms around SIgrens neck.


    What do you do if your men are in danger?


    If they cant handle that much, they should just drop their knighthood.


    Fiona pped Sigren on the shoulder on the behalve those poor knights. Though, of course, it was nothing for him.


    I said Im fine.


    Its me whos not okay.


    Fiona sighed and looked around. As Sigren said, the knights were holding up well. They didnt seem in difficulty catching intermediate monsters.


    Rolling on the ground everyday is worthwhile.


    However, the newly monster did not run wild. It was cautious as if trying to grasp the situation.


    Isnt it the same species that you killed earlier?


    Yeah, i think they caught two.


    It moved as if its intelligence increased due to being in a rage. Perhaps because of the mood, Fiona felt like her eyes met that its eyes.


    And that moment.


    Ah? Why is it trying toe here? Fiona grabbed Sigrens cor, frustrated.


    The monster suddenly scratched the ground, and took a pose as if it was going to plow at any moment.


    It instinctively aimed at the weak side.


    How can you calmly exin in this situation?!


    After all, its aiming me because Im injured!


    Sigren smiled briefly seeing Fiona frustrating in his arms, then he lowered his head and kissed her forehead lightly.


    Fiona touched her own forehead and made her more flustered.


    Hey, how could you in this kind of situation.


    I like to see you panicking.


    Sigren the put Fiona down where she could sit.


    Should I help?


    Just sit here.


    I think its dangerous.


    You worry too much.


    Fiona rolled her eyes. It was a courtesy. She knew he was strong, she was very confident of that fact.


    Sigren drew his sword, then lightly stroked fionas hair for thest time.


    If youre really worried, give me a kiss. Sigren whispered softly in Fionas ear, a suggestion that could cheer him up more.


    .


    Hes enjoying his life these days right? Right?


    Eventually, Fiona pped Sigren on the shoulder and shouted sulky.


    Hurry up ande back quickly!

 Chapter 107

    Fiona watched Sigren fight.


    You deserve to be confident.


    It was a foolish act to worry even a little.


    The operation didnt seem to have any significant problems. However, it was hard for Fiona to sit still no matter how injured she was while everyone else was working hard. She looked around trying to find something to do. Most of the knights were fighting, and Arrendts men held up people well.


    A middle-aged man squawked at Leander.


    Hey, do you know who I am? If you keep doing like this, you, knights would surely regret it!


    Leander had a very annoyed face. He was about to join the fight but suddenly a man stopped him.


    Fiona knew the Knights of Heilon were not good at dealing with people. So she limped towards them.


    What happen?


    The quacking middle-aged man, Cruz, turned his head. He was surprised a pretty and nder woman was approaching him.


    Miss.


    Leander pushed Cruz away and quickly supported Fiona.


    Fiona looked at the middle-aged man. She always tried to be polite, even when the opponents identity had not been identified.


    Im in charge.


    Cruzs eyes lit up when he knew the woman who looked like a well-bred nobledy was in charge.


    If I do our best, I could ovee this crisis!


    Uh-hum, it seems like Ive finally found someone I could talk to. Beautiful Miss, if you treat me this way, you will surely regret itter.


    Leander grabbed the handle of his sword. He was contemting whether he should cut down this man who was rudely disrespectful to herdyship right now.


    Fiona winked at Leander, restraining him.


    Why?


    Cruz thought he could scare Fiona after seeing her naive reaction.


    Im letting you know. There are very scary people behind me.


    Who are they? Fiona asked with a look of interest.


    Arrendt, who has been giving orders to his men, silently approached behind that mans back.


    Its not just one or two people! Do you know how many high-ranking people are sponsoring this arena! Cruz spitted out with high enthusiasm, feeling that his words were working.


    Fiona smiled seeing that man.


    Its amon excuse for stupid bad guys, you know who am i? haha


    Baron Darren and Count Ohell!


    And?


    And.. Count Isaac.


    Ah-ha.


    Next to that man, Arrendt nodded his head.


    They are our suspects.


    Arrendt made a list of Count Ohells fines. He smiled happily. Thanks to this man, the treasury would avoid a deficit this year.


    Fiona smiled awkwardly.


    Hes going to rob it all.


    Arrend was a good tax collector. He would give a huge amount of fines to the nobles who havemitted illegal acts and brought disgrace to the empire.


    Also! Also! There is someone who is so noble that I dare not speak of him!


    Fiona pretended not to know.


    Who is that?


    He is a very noble person that I cant even put the name in my mouth. Im sure youll regret it, too.


    Well, what do you want me to do?


    You just let me go. Ill make it all work for you.


    It was a moment where Fiona tried not tough out loud.


    LET GO OF ME! DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM?!


    A shout was heard in a distance.


    Fiona turned her head. It was a new man brought in by the knights. Because of the mask, he was presumed to be a young man.


    The knight who had brought the young man, Kane Erez, opened his mouth with a puzzled expression.


    Heres. There is one more. I found him inside the stadium.


    The knights around Fiona sighed deeply. Everyone seemed to have guessed the identity of this quacking young man, even when he has a mask on.


    Oh well, theres no way they have no idea.


    Fiona looked at the man. Who are you then? I dont know you because youre wearing a mask.


    The young man went ballistic.


    Ha! Naturally, I am this empires


    For a moment, the young man stopped. He seemed to be able to guess what happen if he revealed his identity.


    Empires?


    You, you dont have to know!


    Then, youre just a rude criminal.


    Fiona grinned.


    Kneel down.


    Argh!!


    Leander quickly pressed the young mans shoulder at hermand.


    The other knights gasped and sighed.


    As expected, you-only-live-once Abels men.


    So what of it? Fiona did everything ording to thew. She raided an illegal gambling ground, and she brought an unidentified criminal to his knees where he was caught. There was nothing illegal in their conduct anyway.


    It looks like this side has ben roughly sorted out.


    Suddenly, Sigren, who had cleaned up all the monsters, approached. He frowned slightly as he saw Fiona standing up. Then he approached the young man who was trembling with contempt.


    Leander consciously swapped ce with Sigren.


    The young man clenched his jaws so tightly seeing Sigren in a good shape.


    You, you monstrous illegitimate bastard Ill kill you!!


    Do you know me, criminal?


    Hearing that word, the young man jumped up and ran to Sigren. No, to be exact, he attempted to.


    Ugh! AHH!


    Sigren stepped on the young mans ankle and spoke in a monotonous tone.


    An identified criminal suddenly attack, cant help but used some force.


    Fiona replied coldly. Its just self-defense.


    Ah, yes, self-defense. My Lady is always wise.


    Sigren lowered his upper body and looked at the young man closely.


    Lets see the face of an identified criminal who dared try to attack this prince.


    Sigren then took off the young mans mask.


    Ah.


    At the same time, sighs were heard from the knights. Even if they knew, it was disturbing when they saw that face with their own two eyes.


    Sigren looked down at his opponents face and smirked,


    Hey, I have no idea. Why are you here, brother?


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The news that the crown prince was caught at the scene of a raid on an illegal gambling arena spread quickly. It was only natural because there were not only one or two witnesses in the first ce. The scandal of the crown prince was everywhere, even not only the noble social circles knew about it.


    When the emperor heard this news, he was in a rage.


    OH MY GOODNESS, ENOCH! WHAT! KIND OF! DISGRACE! THIS IS?!


    The emperor was not upset that his son had done something illegal.


    HOW DARE YOU DAMAGING THE HONOR OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY!


    It didnt matter what his son did, as long as people didnt openly notice it, whether it was ying with women, doing drugs, or that little gambling. But one thing for him was never to lower the face (pride) of the imperial family.


    The current emperor ced great importance on his face and honor. Because of this, he has been anxious to prove that the imperial family was special. But suddenly, the crown prince had an ident, a big one of that. Even all nobles knew it. therefore, they couldnt even handle it secretly.


    Enoch trembled at the emperors wrath.


    Fa, Father! I have fallen into Sigrens trap!


    I DONT WANT TO HEAR IT! YOU FUCKING IDIOT!


    No one could me Sigren. Because in this case, he was simply an imperial member who crack down on an illegal gambling den. Rather, the nobles were praising him for sessfully arresting those who were involved in the illegal arena and killing the monsters in the arena at once. Hes a hero.


    What was funny was the sharply divided opinion of the crown prince and the prince Sigren. Enoch tarnished the imperial family, Sigren elevated it.


    Because of this scandal, the emperor now have to really decide whose side he would take.


    I dont even want to look at you. Stay out of the society for the time being, and keep low profile in your pce!


    The emperor was not originally a loving father. It was also natural to hear his wrath when someone made a mistake. But it was the first contempt and cold treatment Enoch received in his life.


    Enoch looked away from his fathers back. At this moment, the social circles were talking about the crown princes ugliness. He couldnt believe that he had be such a joke to people.


    That bastard, I will kill you! Ill kill you! Just wait!


    Enoch ground his teeth and vowed his revenge.

 Chapter 108

    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Thank you, Lady Fiona. Livya said that while looking at me.


    Yes?


    Thanks to you, I was able to turn down the proposal.


    It was also because Lady Livya did very well.


    The crown prince was sentenced to probation because of his involvement in the illegal gambling ground. It was probably hard to see his face for the whole social season.


    Livya was very grateful because she was finally able to turn down the imperial marriage proposal without any major problem. Neither the emperor nor the empress could say anything to the Duke of Prisci due to their sons disgrace.


    Even more, the social circles even turned sympathy for Livya. Because the marriage contract with the imperial family, which had been going back and forth was broken by a scandal on the other side. And Livya seemed to enjoy the atmosphere quite a bit.


    For the time being, lets y the role of a pitiful young girl.


    Iughed briefly. Livya was a really cool girl.


    As we chatted for a while, Livya then looked at one side.


    Whats wrong?


    I think the His Highness poprity has grown even more since that case.


    I turned my attention to him. Sigren was surrounded by noble girls of his age.


    Arent you dating him? Are you okay?


    I think Im good? I dont know I shrugged.


    Livya blinked her eyes. Its surprising. If my lover were in that situation ,I would arrest him right away.


    I smiled. Same goes for me.


    Isnt there a contradiction in your words? Are you two dating for political purpose?


    Ah, she meant whether I was dating Sigren because Heilon supported him.


    Oh please, the duke has never forced me to do those kind of things.


    Livya looked confused. Iughed a little. Seeing her made me remember myself when I talked to Sigren.


    Sigren is special to me, I spoke to end her confusion.


    It was definitely true that we became lovers. But in honesty, I didnt really think too much about whether he was serious or not. Because, even a sincere love at the moment may change over time, like with most lovers. To his confession, I answered with some lies because of my selfishness. So I could give this much room for that possibility.


    Does that mean that you like himthat much?


    You could say that.


    Well, I do have a degree of possessiveness in a romantic rtionship. However, I knew how to separate which ones I should be greedy about and those I shouldnt. Sigren was still on thetter side.


    Livya still has a confused look. The confident social queen seemed to have failed to grasp my personality.


    I smiled briefly and changed the subject.


    His highness ising.


    In fact, Sigren annoyed the nobledies who were clinging to him by approaching me this way.


    God, he should be kind.


    Your Highness, you should be kind to youngdies. That thought jumped right out as he stopped in front of me.


    .


    Sigrens expression was absurd. He must want to say something, but I was sure he held himself because of Livya.


    I grinned.


    High society is small, and you dont know how human rtionship will be intertwined.


    I guess Ill have to think about whether Lady Fiona trust me so much or doesnt care about me.


    ?


    It was difficult words to understand.


    But Livya seemed to figure it out once, and she even burst intoughter. She immediately looked at Sigren.


    I, I apologize,.. Your Highness.


    Sigren looked at Livya with eyes as expected, isnt she a weird one too?


    This guy, hed better stop treating Livya as if she was a weirdo!


    Well, its good. Also, congrattions on your break up, Lady Prisci.


    Thank you, your highness. Livya regained herposure. A nice congrattory for the fact that the crown princes proposal did not happen.


    Sigren grabbed my arm. And I will take Lady Priscis friend in return for the disrespect Ive ever done.


    This time, Livya grinned. Thank you for your generosity, Your Highenss.


    Why were they surprisingly good at talking to each other?


    I nced at the two of them for a moment, then reluctantly followed him at his urging which was disguised as his escort.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigren and I went to a ce where there were no people. I was relieved when it was not a terrace, which was a kind of ce where an incident always happened.


    Whats the matter?


    .


    Sigren had the face of a young man who was mistreated by his ygirl lover after hearing my question. Uh, this was embarrassing. He was the one who has been surrounded by the pretty girls up until now, but why the hell did I receive that look?


    Sigren, is there anything you want to say?


    No, its nothing.


    I held his wrist and shook it.


    Whats going on?


    Sigren intertwined our fingers and held my hand still.


    Ah, why cant I?


    Never mind. I could guess it just thinking about it.


    Sigren gently wiped his own face.


    Fiona, have you heard anything from Abel?


    I tidied up his messy hair. Yeah, i thought hed be here soon, but hes taking more time than I thought.


    I wish he woulde sooner.


    My eyes twinkled. Wah.. do you miss your master?


    I cant believe he would say such a cute thing!


    Sigren frowned. It cant be. I strongly think you need Abel so that no weirdose near you. There are a lot of people trying to get close to you just because they thought youre alone.


    Well, that was true. There was an obvious difference in the attitude of people when they approached me with and without Abel. It seemed that they thought a nobledy without a proper protector looked easy. Perhaps more, if Sigren was not my partner.


    Thank goodness I dealt with the crown prince as soon as possible. He was the biggest trouble since Abel left the capital. If I were not to do that, my future in the capital would be me having a headache. In addition, there was a nice domino effect of that scandal: the empress did not appear in high society. She looked ashamed. Thanks to this, Livya, who was implicitly the second woman in the high society, has be the undisputed queen of this social season.


    Of course, also because of that, I became morefortable as I was next to Livya.

 Chapter 109

    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Its okay, I have Livya.


    ., Sigrens expression turned sulky.


    Huh? Youre also here, too?


    I wish I hadnt gone.


    Was he disappointed that I mentioned Livya first? His cute attitude made meugh for a moment.


    After that, the day went normal. After the party was over, I went into the mansion a littleter than usual.


    I wrote a letter to Abel. I wrote in detail about the things rted to the crown prince and what had happened in the capital during that time. Writing all these things, I somehow felt a little proud. Without Abel, hadnt I done a lot on my own?! Of course, I didnt write this kind of feeling in the letter. In addition to those matters, I wrote that sooner orter I would investigate the darkness. I wanted to go to see the deadnd in person.


    After a while, a reply came. At this rate, he probably replied right after he read my letter.


    [Fiona, the work in Heilon is piled up. I dont think I could go to the capital for a while. Investigating the deadnd is very difficult, no matter how hard you work. However, I wont stop you. Ill send you a dog shit that can help you out for that matter.]


    I blinked my eyes in wonder. A dog? It was not a real dog, is it?


    [FYI, Sigrens permit to enter Heilon Mansion is only until 8 pm.]


    Of course it was.


    Unfortunately, there was no information on the dog shit he mentioned. What the hell was the dog shit he talked about?


    I read thest line.


    [Good job, Fiona.]


    .


    When I read that sentence, I was a little embarrassed. Did my letter give the impression that I wanted to be praised?


    Anyway, it felt pretty good though.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    You couldnt. No.


    Livya tried to hide me behind her. The luxurious perfume that was popr recently in the capital entered my nose.


    I have nothing to do with Lady Livya Prisci, dont i?


    The hell hiding up, the opponent was Arrendt Clovis. But werent they on good terms? I remembered the rtionship between these two. There was a very, very short plot in the novel that they were business partners in the past. What would that one sentence in the novel look like in this reality? I was a little curious.


    Are you two close?


    How could that be possible? [Livya]


    Is that even possible? [Arrendt]


    . At least I knew the two of the get along well.


    Marquis, what business do you have with me?


    Arrendt smiled habitually. I have a question for you.


    Lady Fiona, Marquis Clovis is particrly not a good person to be close to.


    Livya crossed her arms, displeased, next to me. It seemed that she really didnt like Arrendt. Looking at her personality, I think it might be because they were so simr?


    Arrendt ignored LIvyas words. Well, to tell you in advance, my question may confuse you a bit.


    Is that so?


    But I prefer to talk to you alone.


    I gave a look to Livya that I would be fine. With my unspoken consent, she then left.


    As Livya left, Arrendt quickly added some words. Oh also, by the way, it can be little unpleasant.


    This guy. Then dont ask it.


    I aplogize in advance, but I would.


    Damn, no luck? Then could I hit him one time? Though, he definitely wont agree.


    Lady Fiona, have we seen each other before?


    I remembered at least my novel was not a third-rate written work. What was that question?


    Weve met at the flower park.


    No, before that.


    I looked at him in wonder. Have I met Arrendt before?


    No.


    Arrendt looked at me suspiciously for a moment.


    Why are you asking this question?


    Heughed softly. I cannot give you an answer.


    Now, i understand why youve said it would be an offensive question.


    Normally, I would have just left, but I showed my patience. He was one of the main characters, I didnt dislike him objectively.


    One more thing, do you know anything about darkness?


    Not really. I think we should do some research.


    Well.


    Why on earth are you asking this question?


    In the story, Arrendt was someone who has a pretty big influence on Fiona. First of all, the two have a cooperative rtionship studying the darkness. Second, Fiona had a crush on Arrendt. Of course,ter on, she was dumped.


    Actually, Im suspicious of you, Lady, because of this darkness matter.


    Was this guy for real?


    I thought about Arrendts involvement. But there was nothing in particr.


    Then, why?


    You cant tell the reason to the person youre suspicious of, right?


    I tell you, that is stupid.


    Arrend grinned.


    I apologized.


    What are you suspecting?


    Ladys true identity.


    I flinched as if I was pricked. Did he know I was not the real Fiona? But Arrendts next question was much more unexpected.


    Excuse me, but are you a person?


    Now youre doubting that I am a human?


    Yes.


    I put on my sociable smile. If you get hit by me one, wont you know?


    Lets hit that bastard once.


    Unexpectedly, Arrend made a very apologetic face. At least for me, it seemed sincere.


    I really dont mean to offend you.


    Well, it offended me. So exin.


    Later Ill tell you everything when my thoughts are sorted out.


    I honestly couldnt grasp Arrendts intention no matter how hard I tried. He was a guy with a secret that even the original author could not understand. His first question then appeared on my mind. Have I ever seen him before? But I didnt think I had.


    Oh, Ive got to go. His Highness the Prince is staring at me.


    I turned my head around. Indeed, Sigren wasing this way.


    For a guy who doubted me and asked if I was a person, he still greeted me politely and surprisingly left quickly.


    Ah, lets forget him. I have no idea what he was thinking.


    While I looked at Arrendts back, Sigren stood beside me.


    What were you talking about?


    One question appeared.


    I leaned against him as if I had lost my strength.


    I dont even know.

 Chapter 110

    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    There was no need to dwell on Arrendt for long. Because another thing has happened.


    An official letter of cooperation?


    A document requesting cooperation came from the imperial family. The content was simple. It was about the deadnd. Recently, a deadnd was found, and this time was quiterge. In addition to that, it extended over an estate, so a casualty happened.


    Darkness appeared irregrly. However, since all of them have been in the forest so far, therge-scale casualty was rare. This casualty was even said that because a lot of berserk monsters appeared, the nearby estates were also having a hard time.


    Thus, it was understandable that the imperial family asked for help. It was worth swallowing their pride. Especially when no families knew monsters better than Heilon. If Abel were here, the emperor would have made him do it right away without sending this kind of letter.


    Celined, who was beside me, asked, Mydy, are you really going to go?


    I have to.


    The imperial family requested it, so I couldnt refuse it unless something worse than that happened.


    Im going to investigate it anway.


    Besides, the Heilon family was not the only family that was asked for cooperation. It was said that Eunice, the saintess, was also asked because of how great the damage to the estates was.


    I wish I could talk to her.


    Anyway, this also was not bad.


    Then someone knocked on my door.


    Miss, are you inside?


    Celine opened the door at my wink. It was Isaac.


    Sir. Isaac. Whats the matter?


    Isaac looked a little restless. I apologize that I disturbed your work miss, But .. there is a person, I dont know whether I should identify him as a guest or a scoundrel Im afraid that only Miss who could sort it out.


    Celine and I looked puzzled. Couldnt tell if it was a guess or a scoundrel?


    If Miss determined that that person is a scoundrel, we would expel him immediately.


    Heilon people were merciless to intruders, seeing this, it was clear that that person was not an ordinary guest.


    Wheres the guest?


    First, we drag him into the drawing room No, I brought him there.


    Who the hell is it? Rather than asking more, I chose to just go there.


    Anyway, if it was someone that could be easily dealt with, the Heilon Knights would have done it earlier.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The butler showed me a crumpled piece of paper before I was entering the drawing room. It has Abels seal on it. The content was simple.


    [if youre not sure, ask Sigren.]


    What the hell was he talking about? Anyway, lets trust Abel. Usually, there was nothing wrong with listening to what he said. Therefore, I told the butler to report this to the imperial pce before I went to the drawing room.


    Sitting in the drawing room was a man who looked to be in his mid-twenties. His light armor was covered with monster skin and his feet were covered by worn and sturdy boots. A ck waterproof coat draped over his body. Seeing this person in front of me, I realized why Isaac had said he couldnt tell if this guy was a guest or a ruffian. Because this person did not look like a nobleman. He looked like a traveler, I might say. He is a traveler who brought a paper with Abels seal on it.


    First thing first, I kept my manners.


    Who are you, Sir?[1]


    The man turned his head slowly. He looked a bit wild, but he had a very handsome face. He has slightly brown skin, and his eyes and hair were gold. It was definitely the first face Ive ever seen, yet somehow I got the impression that I was familiar with that face. Who the hell is he?


    The men stood up slowly. When he got up, he was taller and bigger than I thought, so I had to look up at him.


    Lets cancel my definition of him as a traveller. That body seemed to be harder than a rock. Judging by his body size, I could tell he had fought many battles. A mercenary?


    The man looked straight at me.


    This was not a very favorable position to be looked at.


    Are you Fiona Heilon?[2]


    Was he just speaking informally in our first meeting? Alright, I think I could use honorific just two more times, for honoring Abel.


    Yes, who are you, Sir?[3]


    You dont know me?[4]


    Tell me your name.[5]


    You really dont know?[5]


    How the hell did I know his name when I didnt even know him? I grinned.


    Name, say it.[7]


    The man crossed his arms, looking at me with a disapproving look.


    I guest youve heard nothing from that Heilon.


    And that Heilon is a Duke, at least he should say Duke Heilon.


    Anyway, did Abel ever tell me something about this man? I pondered if there was a mention of this man in my head.


    [Ill send you a dog that can help you out for that matter.]


    Ah.


    Ah, dog? Those words came out of my mouth subconsciously.


    What?


    The man frowned. His face was fierce while looking at me.


    Isaac flinched as if he was ready to do anything if something went south.


    But of course, I was not scared at all. Ive dealt so many dirty mad mercenaries in my whole life. This was nothing.


    His Highness Duke Heilon said in his letter, he would send a dog.


    That punk The man gnashed his teeth.


    That punk he said?!


    I asked curtly. Thats all Ive heard. Are you that dog?


    The man looked like he had chewed his shit when I asked him. Are you really expecting me answering that question to affirm my identity?


    Oh. it was then I realized the meaning behind my question. If he said yes, he would be the dog. Well, it was not intentional. But I would not change my question. I couldnt help but Ive already dissatisfied with his manner.


    I shrugged my shoulders and muttered, ..Id rather have a real dog, at least real dog is cute.


    What was the use of this ugly man anyway?


    The man smirked hearing my murmuring. A little girl speaks fearlessly.


    As I sat down, my brain sarcastically replied, yeah, this little girl was much more stronger than you.


    So who the hell are you? Ive asked, but there was no answer. If you dont tell me your name, Ive no choice but to call you, doggie.


    That person.. dog, a dog?! That man ruffled his hair impatiently.


    Usually, a normal mercenary would have gone crazy at this point of conversation, so for him only ruffling his hair in frustration, it was actually surprising. Not bad.


    He looked at me for a moment and spat out. Kwonter.


    Kwonter? I asked back with my eyes widened.


    Yes, youve probably heard it before.


    1] Korean has honorifguage/respectablenguage. This is politenguage. This stylistguage is almost used everywhere. It is used when people talk to strangers, to someone older, to elders, and to people with who they are not close. Here Fiona tried to be polite. But I dont know how to make these phrases sound polite in English.


    [2] Here, this guy did not use honorifguage, despite Fiona having tried to be polite. In the Koreannguage, it is impolite to not use honorifguage to strangers. its too casual. Casual stylistguage is only used when people feel close to others, like same-age friends.


    [3] Fiona here still tried to use honorifguage.


    [4] the guy kept talking casually.


    [5] Fiona tried to be polite here.


    [6] Again, the guy kept talking casually.


    [7] Fiona finally no longer used honorifguage. She used casualnguage.

 Chapter 111

    Kwonter?


    Yeah, youve probably heard that name before.


    I had.


    It was then that I discovered the mans identity. That was why, even though it was the first time Ive seen him, I felt familiar. Kwonter was one of a character in the original story, though he was not the main character. His character was somewhere between a supporting character and a sub-male character. He fell in love with Eunice after escorting her for some time. Of course, he was dumped cleanly.


    Now I understood why he was bewildered that I didnt know him. Even if he was just a small character in the original story, he was still a famous guy.


    The mercenary king?


    Kwonter frowned. There are people who call me that. But I personally dont like that name. Im not a kid.


    Then, I call you with your name?


    As you please.


    As soon as I heard his name, I finished my analysis of his personality. Now, it was much easier to deal with him as I understood his basic tendencies and personality.


    By the way, why are you here? I asked the question with a rxed mind.


    I was threatened by Duke Abel Heilon. He said if I help you, he would stop bothering me.


    Abel.. threatened the mercenary king?


    Ive tried to recall the original story for a moment. I dont think, there was an involvement between Fiona and Kwonter in the original story. Therefore, I think I have no influence on our meeting today. This was the first time Fiona met him.


    Your face says that you have no idea at all.


    Yeah, I really have no idea. Abel and you are acquaintances.


    Right, of course, things that happened outside the scenes in the story were beyond my knowledge. After all, except for the parts that I set, everything was set up in its own way.


    Kwonter sat down. So, umm I call youLady?


    I decided to set the bar low for him, at least he ask permission to use a title to call me. It would be too demanding for him if I asked this man to be polite like other nobles.


    Its up to you.


    I know you, Mydy. I was briefly in Heilon a few years ago.


    Being a mercenary and wandering around, it was not surprising that he was in Heilon.


    Really? Have we ever met?


    No, not at all.


    Hes never seen me, why was he that confident?


    So, how do you know me?


    Because Ive heard some rumors. Unfortunately, Mydy doesnt seem to have even heard of me.


    Well, Im not interested in rumors.


    I see, Kwonter replied sternly.


    At that moment, the door to the drawing room swung open.


    Fiona.


    I got up. Your Highness,


    I forgot for a moment that Id sent someone to the Imperial Pce. If we had found out Kwonters identity quickly, there would have been no need for calling him.


    SIgren looked at Kwonter and frowned, why are you here?


    Kwonter responded, you look good Sigren.


    Oh?


    Its Your Highness Prince Sigren.


    When I corrected him sternly, Kwonter was dumbfounded. Anyway, I didnt care whether this guy was truly stupid or not. My arms were already bent inward, I couldnt stand when my lovely Sigren was ignored.


    I can tolerate you being rude to me, but I cant allow you to treat Prince Sigren, the imperial family, the same way.


    Sigren pulled me into him. Yes, Kwonter, now I can punish you for insulting the imperial family.


    Kwonter calmly shook his head. Such a dirty world.


    There were many things dirtier than this. He even hasnt seen the crown prince.


    Well, lets just let him pass this time. At least were in a private ce.


    Sigren allowed it. Since he was fine, I had no particr reason to make a fuss, so I raised another question.


    Are you two acquainted?


    Not that close, but yeah, at Heilon.


    I could see why Abel said I could ask Sigren.


    Ive never heard of it?


    You were in charge of the second and fourth walls. Besides, that guy hasnt been in Heilon long enough for you to know.


    Well, unlike me, Sigrens position was to manage the soldiers as a whole. So it was no wonder that he knew about Kwonter.


    Sigrens smile was slightly wild while he looked at Kwonter, so whats going on?


    Your master threatened me to go here.


    Its not surprising.


    Why was it no surprise that Abel gave a threat to the mercenary king?


    Then Kwonter looked at me as if I were a rare animal for a moment. Youre a more courageous than I imagined.


    Is it apliment? I asked awkwardly.


    You interpret it yourself.


    Less than an hour after weve met, I have an urge to kick him out.


    Sigren wrapped his arms around my shoulders.


    Stop looking, move your gaze away. And fuck off.


    It was a very clear statement.


    Instead of replying, Kwonter responded with a ferocious gaze. That gaze to me was like if he was ready to murder a lot of people.


    Stop. I cant bear if if the two of you fight here.


    .


    Kwonter nce at me and let out a big sigh. It seemed that he was calming down a bit.


    Mydy, dont you need me? If not, it would be nice if you could properly inform the Duke of Heilon that mydy has refused. Otherwise, that insidious duke might annoy meter for some reason.


    If I say I dont need you, youre free?


    I suppose so.


    From Kwoenters point of view, I know he would prefer that I reject him.


    No, thanks. You look very useful.


    I thought so. Kwonter shook his head with quite an excitement. There was no sign of disappointment.


    Sorry to break his expectation, but I was busy. I was busy trying to fight the increase of the enemies with insufficient manpower. And he, a character that I could easily grasp and was useful, came at the right time. Why should I reject it? Even giving him a bit of preferential treatment was not a problem.


    Where are you going?


    The imperial pce asked to go to the deadnd.


    Deadnd? Why do you go there?


    SIgren didnt seem to know yet.


    Ill exin it in detailter. Anyway, Im not the only one going, but I still need a reliable escort. If I bring out the Heilon knights and soldiers, there would be a big hole in the mansions security.


    Right now, there was a shortage of manpower. Therefore, it would be good to take the mercenary king whose strength wasparable to a hundred knights.


    Kwonter looked at me curiously. How could you entrust yourself to someone you see for the first time?


    I believe in the Duke who sent you, not you.


    Abel definitely wouldnt have sent anyone who could threaten my life. Of course, the fact that I understand Kwonters character also yed a part. At least I wont have a hard time dealing with him.


    Sigren looked lost in thought hearing my words. However, since right now was already past eight oclock, and Kwonter hade a long way, the conversation was ended, and we would talk moreter.

 Chapter 112

    Its in the estate of Marquis Relton.


    Oh my god.


    The appearance of therge deadnd caused a loud uproar in society. Well, it was understandable, because even when the monsters appeared somewhere, they already talked about it with the words oh my goding out of there over and over.


    Its not going to show up in the capital, is it?


    Its not possible. The capital has a barrier that has been maintained since the first saintess.


    I know, but


    Lets not worry about this. Besides, His Majesty has said that he had properly assembled and dispatched a force.


    Right, but the problem was that one of the forces was me. Well, rather than a problem, it was more like I was unhappy about it. The reason was when Heilon asked for military support, that man ignored us, and now he ordered us around when it was dangerous for them.


    However, I could not let my emotion influence my decision in this case.


    What would Abel have done at a time like this? I wont ask him of course, but I could guess that he would not y dumb or be ignorant about it. He was not the type of person who let things work because of emotional reasons. Besides, in this type of case, it was the civilians who actually suffer.


    I couldnt help but sighed, feeling so hypocritical and guilty about this world. I really want this world to have a happy ending. But I also didnt want to die.


    That was what I meant that I was a hypocrite.


    Lady Fiona, youve said that you are part of the force that are going to the deadnd?


    Livya appeared with two sses of drinka in her hands.


    I nodded as I took one ss from her hand.


    Right.


    Ive heard that His Highness the Prince would lead the force.


    Ive never heard of that before. I said in wonder.


    Is that so? Ive heard that he volunteered.


    Then Livya continued after lightly wetting her lips.


    Thats why right now there are a lot of prise for him saying he is always an example in society. Recently, His Highnesss reputation is really good.


    Haha..


    Ive been wondering what he was thinking recently, it turned out, that was what he was thinking.


    You dont seem to be very happy? I think he volunteered because of you, Lady Fiona.


    I smiled, I dont want His Highness pushed himself too hard.


    If you have the power of love, what is too hard?


    I rolled my eyes, Oh my god, I dont know Lady Livya could make such a joke.


    Livya gently shook the ss she was holding. I always have this feeling that Lady Fiona has a simr thought as me. And I am right. We dont have much faith in the feelings of love.


    I shrugged, Well, I cant deny it.


    Right? It would be nice to if there is a fateful love. But, knowing that there is no such a thing, I cant help to feel that way.


    Lady Livya, it seems that youve been thinking a lottely.


    It seemed like shes been trying to analyze my personality. With how good her social skill was, this was a problem. I knew her very well, and I knew that, if I was not on defense, I would show my feeling without my knowing.


    Lady Fionas personality is simr to mine. Isnt that why were in sync? Livya raised her ss as she smiled.


    I smiled briefly and hit her ss with my ss.Clink.A cheerful light sound rang out.


    But there is one an obvious different.


    What is it?


    Livya gracefully swallowed her booze and then spoke.


    Youre quite an altruistic person.


    That was a slightly disappointing analysis.


    Im surprise you think so. Because I dont think there is anyone as selfish as me.


    You speak modestly. But that is the truth, though? You even put Prince Sigren as your number one priority even though you believe the feeling love is unreliable. Youve cherish him.


    He is the closest match.


    Livya knew me thoroughly. In a way that I felt that she understood me better than Sigren, whom Ive seen for a long time.


    As you write a story, you often have one or two characters that reflect your personality.


    Dont tell me, Livyas is one of those characters that I subconsciously put my personality into it. I hope it didnt.


    I grinned. But there is one thing that Lady Livya is wrong.


    What is it?


    I believe in fateful love.


    At least in this world, the premise of fateful love was attached.


    And I also believe that the person who meet that fateful person would be the happiest person in the world.


    Oh my.


    I drank the rest of the drink.


    So, I hope that Lady Livya would also be able to meet someone like that.


    The more I thought about it, the more I regretted it. If I had known that this would happen, I would make a great and dedicated male character for her.


    Livya grinned, Then, I would always hope that you would meet your fateful person.


    Oh my, how could I say she looked like me? That was a very poor assessment for her. She was a better and more kind person than I was.


    I shook the empty sses lightly and grinned. Thanks.

 Chapter 114

    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    When the delegation arrived at Viscount Adens estate, where they were supposed to stay, it was already at night. They unpack their luggage in the amodation as soon as possible so they could have a rest.


    Sigren didnt really care where he slept because, in the end, they would set out early in the morning. However, he was invited to the lords castle. Sigren epted the hospitality. Besides, it was also hard to say no.


    Well, his honest reason was because of Fiona. He didnt want Fiona staying at a regr inn. Viscount Adens castle would be much morefortable for her.


    Your Highness, it is an honor to have you toe all the way here.


    Viscount Aden was a middle-aged man with a very ordinary look.


    Im going to owe you for a moment.


    It is an honor for us to have the opportunity to serve you.


    Viscount Adens family was introduced. It was a routine procedure.


    For a moment, Sigren saw Fiona greet Viscounts daughters very friendly. They seemed to be of simr age.


    After some time, Sigren caught Fiona who was trying to go to her allotted room. They hadnt had a proper conversation all day.


    Have you been having a hard timeing here?


    It was okay. Fiona grabbed his arm and took him into her room.


    Sigren was slightly dumbfounded by her defenselessness.


    What about Kwonter?


    Of course, hes in town. Its not like anything dangerous would happen in the lords castle.


    I asked about him because he is your escort.


    The only time I need him as an escort is when we fight monsters.


    Well, Fiona was strong. She didnt need Kwonters help except when fighting monsters.


    Are you fine to be alone with Kwonter?


    Yes, its more fun than I thought.


    Abel called Kwonter a shitty dog, but when Fiona looked at him, she remembered the golden retriever she had seen as a child. He might not as cute, but his unique rxed atmosphere was roughly the same.


    .


    Sigren ced his hand lightly on Fionas cheek.


    Fiona rubbed her cheek gently on his hand, Sigren, whats wrong?


    Can I kiss you?


    Well.


    Fionas eyes widened for a moment. She then licked her lips slightly. She seemed worried.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Pardon me, I want to inform you that the dinner is ready.


    Im going out, Fiona said suddenly.


    At this point, even heaven seemed to try to distract their rtionship. Sigren sighed regretfully.


    **


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    A splendid meal was served in the dining hall. It was clear that a lot of effort went into it. It was unexpected hospitality. Sigren was aware of his position. Although he was a member of the imperial family, his position was still ambiguous. So he thought that they would only serve a decent meal, or at least they would not neglect him. But that was not happening in the dining room. The Viscount himself even handed Sigren a ss of, ording to him, a precious wine.


    Sigren drank in moderation, to give a face to the viscount and not to be rude. He was an illegitimate child, he has to make an effort to avoid rumors circting that he did not know any etiquette.


    The Viscount was a person who was more interested in himself than Sigren thought. To be exact, it seemed that the Viscount wanted to catch Sigrens attention. The crown princes reputation plummeted because of the recent scandal, and it seemed some nobles had been trying to walk on a tightrope toward Sigren, and this viscount was exactly like one of those nobles.


    As bedtime approached, Sigren went back to his room. He wanted to talk to Fiona, but she must be resting.


    Your Highness, Ive been waiting for you.


    .


    Sigren was briefly speechless after he went into his room and saw the scene in front of him. A woman wearing thin lingerie was lying on his bed. He remembered that woman. She was introduced to him earlier. She was the first daughter of the viscount. Though, he didnt remember her name.


    Objectively, that woman with her white supple skin and wearing lingerie was quite attractive. However, of course, for Sigren, it was a very unpleasant sight.


    Young Lady, please go back to your room, dont be like this just because of your father.


    Sometimes there were people who wanted to make a profit by selling their children. Sigren despised that type of person the most.


    The woman replied in a very sweet voice, it is all my will, Your Highness. Please, hug me.


    She had a confident smile on her face as if she knew she wouldnt be rejected. It was obvious that she was a girl who has rarely been rejected. It was amon type among the fine-bred nobles.


    .


    Sigren had a headache. Right, this would happen when he got closer to power. Had she been an assassin, she would have been split in two.


    Sigren remembered what Fiona said.


    [you have to be kind to thedies.]


    Sigren decided to do what Fiona said. So, instead of kicking out this nonsensical woman, he chose another way.


    If you do not go out, Ill go out.


    Wait, your highness


    Sigren closed the door without hesitation.


    Where should I go?


    Although he acted decisively, he actually was a bit tipsy, and funnily this tipsiness made him miss Fiona even more.


    He wondered what her reaction would be if heined about this ridiculous situation, a woman in lingerie lying on his bed trying to attack him. Would this make her jealous? Well, it would be wonderful if that happened.


    Then he thought, if this absurd thing happened the other way around, he would immediately throw the guy out of the window.


    With that thought in mind, Sigren lightly knocked on Fionas door.


    ***

 Chapter 115

    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Hahahahaa Iughed listening to Sigrens story. I was surprised by his sudden visit at such ate hour, but knowing his reason, I couldnt help butugh hearing his situation.


    Sigren looked somewhat discouraged. I knew it.


    I grabbed his hand and waved it. Ah, why? Are you upset because Iughed?


    Gosh! Our dear prince has received a great seduction and an attempted physical assault!


    That youngdy has great courage. Well, our Sigren in the end is indeed an attractive man.


    The eldest daughter of the viscount obviously has a pretty face. But I never thought she would do such a daring thing.


    Sigren looked at me bitterly. Are you having fun?


    I couldnt help but half roll around the bed whileughing.


    A little.Hup!


    Gosh, I think Iughed too much. I even got hups. Was this a punishment for enjoying my dear friends pain so much?


    Sigren gave me a cup of water that was filled with water.


    Thank you,hup!


    Even after drinking the water, my hup did not calm down.


    Eventually, Sigren sat down next to me and pet my back. It felt soothing as the warm temperature of his hand seeped through my thin pajamas. But my hup was still ongoing.


    I became a little embarrassed as the quiet room now was filled with only the sound of my hups.


    Sigren sighed slowly and got up from the bed. This wont do.


    What? My hups?


    Ill go.


    Oh,hup!Whyyy?


    Though Ive predicted that it would be like this, and prepared myself, but as expected, Its still too much.


    I quickly grabbed his hand. Was he mad at me forughing? I looked up at Sigren. His face looked dissatisfied. It was an expression that Ive seen on his face most of the time. It made me think about whether he truly likes me. He says he likes me, but, I dont know Well, I said nothing.


    This hup,hup!Wouldnt it stophup!If Im surprised?Hup!


    Then I spoke quickly without breathing. So surprised me!


    Really?


    I nodded.


    Sigren reached out and wrapped his palms around my cheeks. He then gave me a look how could I put this?.


    What? Whats wrong?


    He squinted his eyes.


    Fiona.


    What?


    Sigrens palm touched my chin and his thumb gently stroked my lips.


    I rolled my eyes. Ah? So he surprised me that way? A fresh way of thinking!


    .


    Sigren stroked my cheek and tucked my hair behind my ear as if giving me room to refuse, a sign that if I wanted to refuse, I should say no now.


    His touch tickled me.


    Eventually, I closed my eyes, and said in a sulk, Right, it must be hard dragging on something like a kiss while youre dating


    Before I finished speaking, I felt a slightly rough yet soft touch on my lips.


    Why doesnt he wait until Im done talking?


    Funny, the hup really stopped.


    Mmm


    Sigren wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me closer. His hands gently stroked my back. As I flinched because of the unexpected movement, he licked my lips as if to appease me. There was a light wine scent from him. My lips were bitten and sucked softly. At first, I was a bit sluggish by that, but then I responded by gently biting his lips back.


    .


    The deeper the kiss, the harder it was for me to breathe. I felt a soft tongue running through my mouth, and it took my breath more.


    Wait.. hmm.:


    I wanted to have a break, but his tongue stuck in again. My grievance was swallowed up by his mouth.


    Sigren put his hand on my back and slowly put me on my bed. The soft bed touched my back. The rustling of the bedsheet was exceptionally loud. The hem of my pajamas was wrinkled. And the whole time, I grabbed the hem of Sigrens shirt.


    Fiona. Sigren called my name softly. He grabbed a handful of my hair that was spread out on the bed and kissed it lightly. Then he smiled while looking at me. It was a smile that was used when a person was determined to steal someones soul.


    Sigren leaned over and lightly touch the side of my face.


    The bed squeaked, making a small noise.


    Haa..


    I barely caught my breath. I looked down for a moment. Then I let go of the shirt that Id been holding. It was very wrinkled.


    When I looked up again, Sigren was still looking at me. There was a faint thirst in his eyes. His gaze run through my lips, hair, and the nape of my neck in turn.


    He was like a hawk that soars through the sky and preys on its prey. And I was like a rabbit running round the field.


    There was a huge difference between him who was blushing when I touched him, and his appearance at present.


    I looked at him annoyed, feeling a little betrayed.


    You said you only wanted a kiss?


    It seemed to me that he was really determined to get my soul out of my body!


    Heughed briefly. Sorry.


    Ill bet my ten fingers that youre not sorry.


    Sigren grabbed my hand and kissed my fingers. He did it softly as if trying to soothe me.


    I nudged lightly his lips with my hand.


    Stop! Give me back my cute Sigren!


    If you do more, I will hit you.


    I cant hold myself if I would do any more than this, so I wont do it.


    Sigren supported my waist to help me stand up.


    First was lying down, and now standing up. He was really giving me a lot of trouble.


    Even though he said he wouldnt do it anymore with his own mouth, he seemed to be disappointed. He hugged me and then kissed the back of my ear and the exposed nape of my neck.


    Every time his lips touched my skin, I flinched at the tickling and unfamiliar feeling.


    My shoulders are cold.


    Sigren pulled my nket and wrapped it around my body while looking into my eyes.


    I have to go back now.


    I asked while burying myself in the nket, What if the youngdy is still in your room?


    No way.


    Sigren tilted his head.


    She wont be persistent.


    He then banged his forehead into mine lightly.


    Besides, I dont think it would be good for you to have me here any longer.


    Then I said generously, You can stay here if you just want to sleep while holding my hands.


    ***

 Chapter 117

    I heard that Lady Heilon was living in the North before.


    Thats right.


    Isnt it hard?


    Its a ce where people live, so its just as simr as those ces. I shrugged my shoulders.


    Ive heard that there is a very savage and cruel mage living there.


    Ugh, that rumor has spread even all the way here!


    Well, Ive never heard such a story


    I gave the hahaugh.


    Eunice listened to the story with an expression that she was very interested in the story.


    Ah, Lady heroine, Im an innocent and good mage!


    Then, suddenly, Heather Arden suddenly opened her mouth.


    Ive heard that, apparently Lady Heilons bloodline is a little special?


    .


    For a moment, the surroundings became quiet.


    Eunice, who has been smiling softly, rolled her eyes.


    I heard that you arent originally from Heilon.


    It was all a very familiar joke.


    I smiled. Thats right. You know it well.


    Heather then smiled brightly. Its a famous story. I heard that youre not from the Heilon family. As far as I know


    I smirked. Illegitimate child?


    Yes, thats what I hear.


    You heard it right.


    Also, youre from the family


    A family whose property was confiscated for drug dealing.


    Heather frowned when I interrupted what she wanted to say.


    Yeah. I heard that it was the case that Lady Heilon personally reported.


    Well, I didnt know that this story has been spread around the social world. But honestly, it didnt matter.


    Thats right too.


    At my affirmation, the other youngdies were rattling.


    Oh my goodnes, if it were me, I wouldnt able to do it.


    Heather, who felt that she was supported by the reactions around her, raised her chin proudly.


    I agree. Betraying your family at your own hands for any reason


    Heather continued with a confident smile.


    Its something a beast would do.


    Eunices eyes were wide open, Lady Arden!


    I signaled Eunice that it was okay with a wink.


    It seemed that this Haether Arden had a grudge against me. I guess the only reason was Sigren. She tried to seduce him yesterday, and it was a failure.


    I sipped my tea, what do you want to say?


    I didnt need to show my anger to the person who was determined to provoke me.


    As expected, because of my unexpected reaction, Heather responded with boiling rage.


    Im telling you to do it in moderation!


    What are you talking about?


    Even if youre lucky enough to be an adopted daughter, you have to keep your manner as a nobledy!


    I wondered if Heathers nobledys manner included lying secretly on someone elses bed.


    .


    At that moment, I heard the greenhouse door was opened. It was such a small sound, so only I, whose senses were more sensitivepared to normal people, could hear it.


    I nced over to the entrances as I could sense someoneing here.


    It was Sigren.


    Meanwhile, Heathers words continued. You shouldnt do such things with his highness the prince while youre being taken care in someone elses mansion.


    Eunice couldnt control her anger, Lady Arden! You should mind your own words!


    Heather was gasp in anger.


    Because I was distracted by Sigren, my reaction was a bit dyed.


    But Heather seemed to think that shes been ignored.


    Stay still if you know nothing Lady Arlyn. Thats what my maid told me. Last night


    Lady Arden.


    I winked at Sigren. Giving him a sign he shouldnt appear now.


    He stopped his way with a hardened expression. This was a problem that Sigren did not need to intervene in.


    After all, Heather Ardens grudge was because of what happened yesterday. Her pride was hurt. In this state, she grew up like a princess. She was beautiful, so people around her must constantly praise her to no end.


    I chuckled silently. It seemed that the Viscount was cheated on by his own daughter. Yesterday, he tried to appeal Sigren. There was a good chance for him not knowing what his daughter did.


    Lady Ardens words are right. Im an illegitimate child, and I destroyed the family I was born into. And I became the adopted daughter of the Heilon family.


    Iughed softly. But theres one thing that smart Lady Arden didnt understand.


    What? Heather had a puzzled expression seeing my calm demeanor.


    And because of what I did, now I have both power and authority.


    I smiled softly.


    I means that if I want to burn your well-groomed hair right here right now, or cut off those beautiful fingers of yours, the only thing that Viscount Arden could do is sending a fewints to my father.


    What, what nonsense are you talking about!? Are you threatening me now?


    Shall we try it?


    I moved my mana. A sharp wind ruffled and cut off a few strands of Heathers hair.


    AHH!!


    Heather screamed as she saw her hair falling down from her feet.


    It was only a few strands.


    This, I would tell my father about this!


    Well, there was nothing her father could do though.


    Heather hurriedly hid her hands behind her back.


    It doesnt matter what you and your father say. Also, with you hiding your hands, lets see, could I cut those fingers?


    For information, this wasnt a threat. I was genuinely curious whether I could do that or not.


    However, seeing the faces of the youngdies around turned white, it seemed that those words were a threat.


    This was annoying. How long did I have to deal with these immature girls?


    Haah.. Lady Arden, Im giving you some advice here. You should know who is your opponent first before acting like a crazy colt, or else your throat could be cut off.


    Heathers face turned white.


    Ah, I really couldnt say anything, couldnt I? Did I be a bit harsher because I was dealing with mercenaries? Ugh, it seemed so.


    At that moment, I secretly wiggled my finger, giving a little signe here now to Sigren who was at the entrance. At first, I thought Id just handle this alone, but now, I felt like he have to solve this problem too.


    The other youngdies seemed to have noticed Sigrens existence just then.


    Your, Your Highness the Prince.


    Since when


    Heather Ardens face turned red. She seemed to remember that she was properly kickedst night.


    Good, lets clear this traffic first.


    Ah, Lady Heather Arden.


    As Sigren stood next to me, I grabbed his shirt cor.


    !


    I kissed his lips lightly.


    Dont covet other peoples man.


    Now, this guy is mine. Do you understand?


    In an instant, Heather Ardens face turned red. Then she quickly left the greenhouse with a thumping sound.


    Wa, wait! Lady Heather!


    Wait!


    Other youngdies, whove been only watching on the side, quickly rushed out after Heather Arden.


    Sigren was frozen in my kiss. What the.


    Get ahold of yourself. You did even worse yesterday.


    What you did and what I did are different.


    Still When I grunted and looked straight, Ah.


    My eyes met the one who remained at the table. I thought everyone was gone, but it wasnt.


    Our dear saintess, Eunice, has been watching the love war live all this time. Her purple eyes were trembling.


    ..Shall, shall I move out the way?


    I suddenly was embarrassed because of that naive reaction.


    Ah, no


    I felt like an aunt who was caught dating in front of my little niece.


    I grabbed Sigrens shirt and said as calmly as I could. Well go out.


    My image, in front of Eunice, must be ruined.

 Chapter 118

    Im doomed. Im doomed! Now, I could never be on a carriage with Lady Eunice at all!


    I need to get to know her and see how far she could control her power, but now everything was ruined!


    I threatened people and showed a love war scene in front of her nose! My image was no longer good!


    .


    Sigren was strangely docile even though I was grumbling.


    I lightly touched his cheek.


    Whats wrong?


    He was weirdly blushing when I kissed him earlier.


    I think I was being frivolous.


    What?


    Going into your room.


    Well, so what? Its not that you force yourself when I told you not toe in.


    I looked at Sigren. Somehow, his face looked disappointed.


    I stretched out my arm to hug him, yet he backed off slightly. Was he still reflecting?


    Iined to Viscount Arden earlier whether he knew what his daughter did.


    Then?


    Well, Viscount didnt force his daughter, but it is more like he blew off some wind to his daughter ears, like you could be a princess.


    Oh, thatdy must also have a crush on you at first sight.


    Well, our dear princes face was good. He was very attractive.


    Sigren narrowed his eyes. Sometimes I thought youre jealous, sometimes i felt like youre not


    Iughed bitterly, so which one do you think?


    I dont know, youre always rxed.


    I smiled seeing him grumbling.


    Actually, I did.


    If I didnt, I wouldnt kiss him in front of others. It took some courage to do something like that.


    I silently said something while poking his cheek.


    Fool.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    It was said that it took about a couple of days to reach Marquis estates. To be exact, it took only three to four days from the capital. Which meant, the location of the darkness was close to the capital. This was the reason why the capital nobles were worried.


    That was why we left Viscount estates without any regrets the next day. We have to move as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, I could have a few conversations with Eunice on our way to the marquis estate. We even talked during breaks.


    You must be having a hard time traveling for a long time.


    This is nothingpare to you, Lady Fiona. It must be more tiring riding a horse in such a long time.


    It seemed that Eunice decided to pretend that she didnt know what happened that day. A good girl indeed. Well, of course, contrary to her determination, she was not good at hiding it. Her eyes were twinkling whenever she saw Sigren and me. She was even blushing. She didnt know that she was so obvious even though she said nothing. Ah well, I would say nothing. She was cute like that.


    I nudge Sigren in the ribs.


    Lady Eunice, isnt she cute?


    Why all of a sudden?


    I pointed my finger at Eunice secretly. She is like that everytime she sees us. Shes been like that ever since the tea partyst time.


    Ah.


    For some reason, Sigren was also blushing.


    I couldnt help but felt surprised seeing it. Dont tell me, was he shy when he thought about that?


    Youre also like this just thinking about that.?


    I cant help it. Sigren grumbled as if what Id said was nonsense to him.


    Well, that was very cute of him.


    However, at the same time, I was a little upset when I saw these two. I thought there would be a spark between them when they met face to face as it was a fateful love that I had decided. What a bullshit spark.


    At first, I thought Eunice was blushing because of Sigren. But upon closer observation, she blushed only when Sigren and I were standing close together. This means, she was blushing because she was thinking about that tea time whenever she saw us together.


    I felt foolish setting up a man and a woman who didnt like each other. Moreover, in this case, it was pointless to try such a thing on Eunice who was literally a naive girl. Emotions could not be forced. It was like you couldnt force a rtionship that has been broken apart to be a forever love rtionship, or hope someone to like you back even though you knew that person did not like you.


    Ah, I dont know. But, Im sure Ive written a dramatic love story between them.


    Anyway, lets not think about it for now. If they are meant to each other, Im sure they would be attracted to each other like mas, if theyre not, then lets not force it. Right now, the more important thing was I should help Eunice strengthen her power.


    But I have no idea how to do that. This was one of a problem that Ive been thinking about.


    In the original plot, the trigger that awaken Eunices power was her love for Sigren, and it was also because of that she became stronger. Eunice and Sigren got rid of the darkness together with their love. But now, that love was not happening between them. So how could I know?


    Nevertheless, lets not dwell on that possibility. Since I wont force their love, and I had no idea how to help Eunice get stronger, Ill have to figure out another way to get rid of the darkness on my own. Otherwise, no one was safe, including Heilon.


    I have to find at least a hint from the deadnd I was going to see this time. Just a hint was enough since trying to find something on the battlefield was quite difficult. Lets check all the circumstances and make a decision before it was toote.

 Chapter 119

    Break for a while!


    The break time came while I was lost in thought.


    I got off the horse.


    Lets go to Eunice.


    When I went to her carriage, she was nowhere to be seen. The attendant, who was busily taking care of the horse, said that she went for a short walk.


    I sighed silently. It was dangerous for her to be alone. Because there were mercenaries in the procession.


    It was true that the procession was organized carefully, and the mercenaries were ced in the back row. Even more, I knew the fact that they were warned that if they touched the knights or other party, they would be punished severely. However, in this life, if there were a group of people, there were at least one or two who are rotten. That was for sure.


    Besides, not everyone knew Eunices face.


    And as I expected, when I found Eunice, a couple of rotten mercenaries surrounded her.


    Let go of me! Let go!


    Let go of me~! Are you acting hard-to-get? How cute!


    The men around her giggled seeing her trying to break loose.


    Stop.


    As I spoke, their eyes turned in my direction.


    Ah, there is one more pretty girl.


    These punks, they didnt even know my face.


    Let go of this girl, and go back to your ce.


    What? Why are you giving orders all of a sudden?


    Because its my right to order you.


    What nonsense.hiiikk!


    Someone appeared behind me. And those mercenaries were terrified.


    I nced back for a brief second. Kwonter, please cut me some ck.


    I hope you dont run around alone.


    To be honest, I didnt really need Kwonters help unless I was fighting the monsters. On the battlefield, even though I was a mage, I still needed him because my physical ability wasckingpared to the trained battle mage.


    What are these guys?


    These mercenaries didnt know my face, but they seemed to recognize Kwonters face. So they tried to retreat.


    Uh-hum we didnt know it was Kwonters woman.


    Kwonter looked tired, Shes my employer.


    I, I see Then, excuse me.


    You want to go? How daring.


    They were so daring to assault Eunice, yet they expect they would be excused? It was not up to them to go!


    Kwonter seemed to have a simr opinion. He grabbed one of the mercenaries by the shirt cor with one hand and lifted him up. He did it as if he had done that countless times.


    It seems that I have to teach you the manners you have to keep in this work through your body. That way you wont forget it, right?


    We wont do that againhukkk!


    Wait a minute Kwonter.


    Well is it too for a nobledy? Kwonter seemed to be trying to be considerate.


    No, my heart is not so weak.


    I approached Eunice, and spoke softly. Lady Eunice, Youd better close your eyes.


    Eunices eyes have been wide open in shock. When I asked her that, she nodded her head.


    Yes, yes..


    When I saw her close her eyes tightly, I covered Eunices ears and nodded to Kwonter.


    Now, do it.


    Is it kindness? Or cruelness?


    Kwonter had an absurd expression on his face for a moment. Then he immediately swung his fist at the mercenary he was holding.


    Bam!


    A hitting sound rang out. Then the other mercenaries were also hit one by one. The cheeks of the mercenaries were swollen.


    As the hitting stopped, I let go of my hand from Eunices ears. Then I stood in front of them. Now, look at my face.


    Ye..yes.


    When carrying out a request, you should remember who you shouldnt bite.


    I was used to this kind of work. The Knights of Heilon always said the miss at that time was soo every time they recalled the time when I was in charge of the 2nd and 4th walls. How could they speak of me like that for nothing?


    If this happened again, we could try this for your end. I smiled and pretended to slit my throat.


    . the mercenaries shoulder trembled.


    I vaguely heard Kwonter mumbling in the back Is ckmail Heilons specialty? This really simr to Duke Heilon.


    Right, he muttered something like that. But Ill pretend I didnt hear that.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    After many twists and turns, we arrived at the marquis estate.


    The ce that suffered substantial damage was a small vige at the end of Marquis territory, which was close to the forest. That was also why other viges had casualties as the monsters in the forest went wild after the appearance of the deand. They lived close to the forest.


    After a days rest at the marquis castle, we went to the most troublesome vige.


    Oh my


    A man clicked his tongue seeing the devastated vige. He must be part of the researchers who were sent by the Academy to study darkness.


    I looked around. The solid of the ground was ck and looked dead. It was a startling sight.


    Ah


    Because it was a vige, of course, there were human bodies. But when I touched it very lightly, it became powdery and scattered. It seemed that its barely maintained its shape.


    Ughh-..


    From a distance, I heard the sound of someone throwing up. When I turned my head, I saw Eunice was curled up while holding an earthenware.


    Right, seeing it for the first time would be very stimting.


    We cant recover the body. I muttered as I watched the ashes scatter.


    Thats one of the problems.


    Sigren was approaching.


    Your Highness, what is our n next?


    We would take this ce as our base and subdue the monsters in the nearby forest.


    Im going to participate right?


    I think it would be better if the researchers have Lady Fiona in their team.


    The job of Eunice and the researchers from the academy was to investigate the deadnd. And now the researchers from the academy have started diligently exploring this and that. I hope something goodes out.


    On the other hand, the other troops, including Sigren, have to subdue the berserk monsters in the forest.


    I looked up at Sigren and smiled.


    Your Highness, we must distinguish between private and public affairs.


    Then I whispered softly in his ear.


    That is not where I should be. You know that, right?

 Chapter 120

    That is not where I should be. You know that, right?


    Sigren swallowed his breath.


    It turned out I could still make him nervous.


    I smiled. Ive received the edict from His Majesty, so I must work hard.


    I was here as the representative of Heilon. I would hold the highest position if Sigren were not in this delegation. But because he was on this expedition, he became the leader by default. To be honest, I was actually grateful he was here because I didnt have to be in charge of the expedition. However, now that we were in this ce, it would be too much if I didnt do what I was supposed to as Heilons delegate when the Knight of Heilon was participating. Especially because I was in charge of the Knights of Heilon.


    Abel shoulde back soon.


    Why are you suddenly talking about the Duke? You miss him?


    Sigren looked dissatisfied while looking at me for a moment.


    With Abel, you wouldnt have toe here. Also, if he were here, it would be a nice opportunity to make him do anything.


    Haha, that reasoning was a bit nice actually.


    However, unfortunately, Sigren didnt fall for my beauty. I thought because he felt nervous he would not quibble about this. But he actually would. After a long discussion, it was decided that I would join him in the beginning, and then leave in the second half.


    The number of monsters would decrease in the second half anyway, so I wont need you.


    Well, that was obvious. My power had a wide range to kill the monsters at once. To put it bluntly, when I was on the battlefield, it was in my control.


    Youre still good friends. Isaac, who was watching our quibbling from a distance, said with interest. There was a moment when it felt like he was reminiscing.


    What are you looking at?


    Isaac smiled. His hand stroked my hair, but he paused and quickly put his hand down. Oh, that was a mistake. Its a habit.


    I shrugged. I know.


    Ive known him for a pretty long time. He treated me like a little sister or nephew up until I became the adopted daughter of Heilon. Not only he, but most of the Knights of Heilon also did simr things as him. I didnt mind at all. Everyone had a little habit that was hard to break, even if they had tried.


    At that moment, something fell from Isaacs pocket as he turned around.


    I saw it a stepter. It was a ne with a pendant.


    Sir, you dropped something.


    Ah. Isaac quickly picked up.


    Is it something youve cherished? I asked curiously


    Usually, knights rarely wear nes.


    Isaac smiled and opened the pendant. Inside was a portrait of a woman.


    Aha.


    Is that your wifes face? Youre a romanticist, arent you?


    Well, there were no mobile phones here. So people have to appease their longing for someone using something like this.


    Oh right, she told me that she was pregnant before I left.


    Huh? I opened my eyes, shocked. What! You shouldve told me!


    How could I let a married man leave his pregnant wife for such a long time?


    You should be with your wife, not me!


    It couldnt be helped, its an order.


    That spiteful Abel! He really ordered around without thinking! I kept cursing at the root cause of this situation inwardly.


    Ah, but Master said he would let me go back before the due date.


    Still, I think it would be better for a pregnant wife to have their husband around even during the pregnancy.


    Pregnant women usually have a hard time, like morning sickness or other hormone problems.


    I clenched my fists.


    Okay, you should go back as soon as possible after were back at Heilon.


    Thank you, Isaac said nothing more than a polite response.


    Seeing that he didnt refuse with a mouthful of words like usual, it seemed that he really missed his wife.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The subjugation proceeded smoothly. Well, how could it not be easy? The party consists of the male protagonist, a mercenary king, and even the strongest mage in the world. With us, wasnt it also easy to wipe up this forests monsters to its seeds? Right, thats a doable idea.


    So I kept shooting lightning with great motivation. But Kwonter suddenly stopped me.


    Do it in moderation, your allies are afraid.


    When I turned around, the face of the other soldiers and mercenaries had turned white. Ah, I forgot. So I smiled as harmlessly as possible, but everyone flinched their shoulders. Haha, right, I forgot many of these soldiers and mercenaries had never seen me before.


    Anyway, in the end, I kept it in moderation so as to not scare these guys.


    When my time was up, I took part in the survey of the vige that had be a Dead Land. And so were Isaac and Kwonter. They kept following me.


    Isnt this a kind of waste of manpower?


    No. Because we need personnel to protect the headquarters.


    Those were Isaacs words.


    My job is to keep you safe.


    Those were the words of the Mercenary King who was threatened by my adoptive father.


    While Sigren was away, I was the head of the headquarters.


    So, I have to ignore unnecessary thoughts and concentrate on the task in front of me.


    Lady Eunice, do you think you could restore the Dead Land with your power?


    I remembered this was the first time shes ever done it, but Eunice said It may be possible for other areas, but this is the first time Ive seen such a wide area of Dead Land.


    Eunice let out a soft sigh after muttering that this was the first time, If only my strength was notcking.


    A researcher shrugged. There is only one saintess, but there are several Dead Lands. With just this fact, anyone could see that it is impossible for one person to bear alone.


    Sensible words.


    Since I got a chance to talk to the Academy researcher, I decided to clear up my doubts.


    Thats right. Lady Eunice is notcking. Its just that it is not the best way. Isnt there a better way to get rid of the Darkness?

 Chapter 121

    Thats right. Lady Eunice is notcking. Its just that it is not the best way. There must be a better way to get rid of the Darkness.


    Oh, youre saying the same thing as Marquis Clovis did.


    Do you know the Marquis?


    The researcher nodded. Most of the research funds are from him. He is the Academys biggest sponsor.


    Right, that was Arrendt. He must be working hard.


    Suddenly, I felt like it would not be a bad idea to have a smooth cooperation with their side.


    In fact, were also conducting this research for that premise, but.


    There is no big discovery?


    Yes, its been like that so far. Well, at least we found that magic, darkness, and the divine power that saints possess are somehow rted.


    Then I slowly opened my mouth. But the divine power is theplete opposite of magical power.


    The eyes of the researcher and Eunice were focused on me.


    And its safe to say that mana magic is fundamentally simr to darkness. I continued.


    .


    Ah, also, magic and mana stones interact with each other. I think if you study that area, you might get some new answers.


    The researcher looked at me with an interested gaze. You know it well.


    I think this much is normal?


    No, the ordinary nobles are not very interested in this kind of thingAh, I apologize.


    I smiled. Its okay.


    The researcher seemed relieved by my attitude.


    It must have been a bit nerve-wracking for her.


    Then the researcher smiled. My name is Jane. Please feel free to call me by my name. I see that My Lady seems to be very interested in this.


    It was then that I realized that I hadnt even introduced myself properly. Well, in my defense, the researchers have been focusing on their work, and theyve beenpletely indifferent to me and the other knights. So I just thought they would be annoyed if I was involved. That was why I didnt bother to introduce myself.


    The researcher who introduced herself as Jane was a woman in her thirties with brown hair and light freckles. She gave a neat schrly impression. It was likely that she was the head of the research group.


    Im Fiona Heilon. The Heilon territory is frequently attacked by monsters. So I naturally became interested.


    Jane seemed to agree. I see. So, My Lady, what do you think is the reason why the Darkness has been active recently?


    I also want to know the answer to that question too.


    People in this world perceive darkness as simr to natural disasters. They epted the Darkness just like how they epted the strong typhoon thates once or twice a year ruining the whole area. In fact, originally, the cycle of the appearance of Darkness was simr to that of natural disasters. In addition, just as the area damaged by typhoons or floods recovers after a period of time, the Dead Lands also recover to some extent after some period of time.


    However, because the Darkness became more frequent in recent years, this made people feel a sense of crisis little by little.


    Well, I dont know.


    Jane grinned. Some people say that the frequent appearance of Darkness is because God is angry. Well, even now, there are some people in this vige saying that God has punished them for doing something wrong. Not only that, I even heard a rumor saying that there is a religion rted to that.


    Well, it was quite predictable. In any world, there were many people who sought a transcendent being when they faced difficulties.


    God its an argument that is hard to sympathize with.


    As a researcher, I am the same.


    Jane was a pretty good talker. She then talked for a while about what she had investigated.


    I decided to consider sponsoring her research more positively.


    Jane and Eunice showed a great interest in the types of monsters that I knew, and I also learned a lot about the research on Darkness.


    Because of theck of information and new discoveries, I still havent found another way to get rid of the Darkness except for the way in the original story. Not that I told them that.


    Well, from this conversation, I knew that Eunices power has grown a lot more than I thought, so I prefer to look forward to her greatness than my path of destruction.


    I also knew how big of a threat the Darkness is in this world. This made me sigh inwardly every time I think about that. On top of that, I really couldnt understand this change. In the original plot, the Darkness was not as threatening as this. What was the problem?


    But as much as I wanted to find the answer to that problem, I had to decide the problem that was in front of me currently.


    Since Eunices power was limited, we have to decide the priority of the zone that has to be cleaned up.


    Its better to purify the vige first, right?


    I think it would be better to save the forest first. After all, no one wille to live in the vige for a while.


    What do you think, Lady Fiona?


    I also think the forestes first.


    Eunice nodded at the suggestion.


    Eunices expression looked a little tired, so I dered a break. Okay, lets rest now.


    Then I left the barracks where the meeting was held.


    Kwonter was waiting in front of the tent.


    He was like a dog that guards a house.


    Wait, this was very rude of me to think of him like that. Right, this was all because Abel referred to Kwonter as a dog. Right, because of that, whenever I saw Kwonter, I could only think of dogs. This was all because of that spiteful Abel.


    I should change the way I think. It was a pity thinking like that. He has an objectively handsome face.


    Why do you look sorry for me?


    Nothing. I walked away, stretching my legs.

 Chapter 122

    Kwonter followed me. You work hard.


    Im here to work.


    I thought you were a tactless type, but I see that youre not.


    Haha, sorry that I have no tact.


    Whenever I was with Kwonter, I couldnt help but feel that he has a strangely friendly attitude towards me. I didnt think it was intimacy because he was a character, but why did I feel we were close?


    Kwonter, are you sure that weve never met at Heilon?


    Right. Ive never met you in person. Why?


    Just.. I think Im getting along with you better than I thought. How long did you stay there?


    About half a year.


    It was longer than I thought, though it was still considered not that long.


    But you know Sigren?


    I couldnt help but run into him.


    Are you two close?


    Somehow, I was a bit upset knowing Sigren had a friend I didnt know.


    Not at all.


    Dont you think that t-out dismissal is a bit too much?


    Our Sigren was actually a nice guy. Though he didnt have many friends.


    Ah, I was definitely getting a little snarkytely.


    Kwonter looked at me. Well, you are so famous in Heilon. I guess that is why I subconsciously felt close to you?


    Oh, dont tell me, is it the rumor that a cruel and ruthless mage is living in Heilon?


    Why are you so negative? Kwonter continued to speak gently. What I heard waspletely different. Its said that there lives a guardian of winter, who protects Heilon which is covered with snow all year round.


    Ah! Really? I was d it was a better rumor than I thought. I smirked. You must be disappointed that the girl is more ordinary than the rumor.


    Yeah, I even thought Duke Heilons sight is worse than I thought.


    WHAT?!


    Kwonter avoided my gaze. Im not criticizing you. I just assumed that you would be more of a fortress-like woman.


    Was he saying that I didnt look very strong?


    Was that an insult or apliment?


    Anyway, even if Kwonter denied that he was close to Abel and Sigren, the fact that he could call them whatever he wanted meant that he was close to them. And this somehow made me feel sad for no reason.


    Forget it.


    Then, Kwonter narrowed his eyes. Miss, do you see that?


    What?


    I looked in the direction Kwonter was pointing.


    On the opposite side of the forest, something dim approached over the horizon. Yet the sun wasnt setting. It was more ominous and creepy than that


    Miss.


    Yes?


    Can the Darknesse back to the ce where it came once?


    Nothing impossible. But on this vast continent, I think that possibility is extremely slim


    Fuck.


    I immediately realized what Kwonter wanted to say.


    I quickly moved andmanded the soldier.


    BLOW THE TRUMPET! AS AN EMERGENCY!


    There was a pre-arranged signal.


    The soldier blew a huge trumpet at mymand.


    BUUUPPP BUUUPPP


    The people inside the barracks came out wondering what was going on.


    DARKNESS IS COMING THIS WAY! RUN AWAY INTO THE FOREST RIGHT NOW!


    The researchers turned their gazes away and were stunned by the dim creepy energy from afar.


    NO NEED TO PACK UP! RIDE YOUR HORSE AS FAST AS YOU CAN!


    I shouted loudly.


    SOLDIERS AND KNIGHTS SHOULD STAY AS CLOSE AS POSSIBLE TO NON-COMBAT PERSONNEL!


    Isaac came running with my share of the horse. Soon, Kwonter also rode on a horse.


    YOU MUST ALSO GET AWAY QUICKLY!


    I AM IN CHARGE OF THIS PLACE! GO FIRST!


    In a dangerous situation, if the head runs away first, confusion would be greater.


    I hurried the people around the headquarters who had not yet run away.


    Eunice, one of the main characters, was also put on horseback and I entrusted her to another knight.


    MAKE SURE TO ESCORT THE SAINTESS!


    I UNDERSTAND!


    Meanwhile, the Darkness was approaching. The hair all over my body stood up. I felt like there was a ghost whispering from behind.


    So that was how it felt.


    I looked around the headquarters. There was no one left.


    You must go now!


    Isaac and Kwonter still remained even though I told them to go first.


    Fuckin stupid men!


    RUN!


    I waved the reins and urged the horse. Isaac and Kwonter were next to me. At that speed, we entered the forest in an instant.


    It was still cold behind me. As soon as I looked back, I freaked out. Not far behind me, a pitch-ck shadow was rolling in. The dead tree, which barely had a shape, turned to ashes in an instant. I felt like I was the main character who was running away from the tsunami in a disaster movie.


    The Darkness has no form. It was like poison gas or an attack from biochemical weapons. The difference was that this gave people a clear look at the shadow of death.


    The human instinct for survival was sounding like an rm with all its might. My hands holding the reins were wet with sweat.


    FASTER!


    In front of me was the group that ran away first. Eunice and Academy researchers. It seemed that they couldnt go very fast because they were not used to riding a horse.


    We couldnt go any faster. But the Darkness was following closely behind me. It could devour not only me, Isaac, and Kwonter who were in the rear row but also the rest of the party at any moment.


    A feeling of helplessness appeared. A feeling that Ive never felt even in Heilon.


    Annihtion.


    My brain kept thinking about what I should do. What kind of effective judgment should I make as a responsible person in this situation?


    ISAAC! KWONTER! RUN AWAY AS FAR AS YOU CAN!


    I shouted harshly and pulled the reins roughly.


    ITS AN ORDER!


    MISS!


    THAT FUCKIN IDIOT


    Kwonter you punk. I heard you cursing!


    I swallowed my saliva as I saw the Darknessing like a tsunami not far from me.


    All or nothing.


    Magic and Darkness are fundamentally the same. Fiona is a human being with magic as her talent. She was the greatest mage in this world.


    So, lets control the Darkness, just like controlling magic.


    Theoretically, its possible.


    Of course, practice was needed, but s practice was not sustainable.


    The controlling didnt have to be long. At least everyone would have more time to run away. If I couldnt


    I was not even the type of person who had such a sacrificial spirit. It was just that if I didnt even try, wed be annihted without doing something.


    So, I have to do it.


    I tried to focus as much as possible.


    Contrary to my cold head, the survival instinct in my body was giving terrible warnings. My heart was beating hard.


    I felt a ck, heavy, swampy presence approaching me quickly. It was different from ordinary air-light magic.


    It felt like a futile attempt to move a huge rock.


    Ughh.


    Approaching, lingering,ing, faltering again.


    Giiikk


    It was like the gears of an object trying to rotate but couldnt.


    The Darkness didnt stop at all, but it definitely slowed down


    After a while, it stopped.


    But I was quickly reaching my limit.


    How long could I endure this?


    My muscles were numb and my head hurt.


    Biiiiiiippppp


    There was a loud ring in my ears that rang out of nowhere.


    My concentration was scattered, and my eyes were blurred.


    Ah, Sigren, Im sorry.


    Finally, the dithering Darkness struck me like a me.


    In myst consciousness in the Darkness, I could hear a squashing noise and sobbing.


    [you are here?]


    Then Darkness.

 Chapter 123

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a mans bare chest in front of me. It was a broad and firm chest with well-formed muscles. There were also scars everywhere.


    A chest? Wasnt this the kind of scene people would typically see when they woke up after getting knocked out because of too many drinks?


    My mind slowly cleared up.


    Aaa


    I tried to push the chest, wondering whether this was a mistake. But I have no power!


    Fiona?


    Someone hastily grabbed my wrist. Then I saw the owner of the chest. And I quickly felt a little reassured.


    Siheok!


    My throat was dry.


    Wait, Ill give you water.


    Sigren was fortunately wearing pants. However, when I looked at myself, I btedly realized that I was wearing a thin undergarment. My brain tried to remember whether Id caused that kind of trouble. But nothing came to mind.


    Then I saw Sigren walking towards me with a ss of water. I wanted to receive it, but unfortunately, my arms didnt move. My whole body was limp like cotton soaked in water. Eventually, Sigren held me up and brought the ss of water to my lips.


    I couldnt help but feel ashamed of being treated like this. It was like I was a child.


    After drinking the water, my voice started toe back a little. I also came to my senses a bit. But I could barely remember what had happened before.


    Didnt I just block the Darkness?


    Why is Sigren lying down with me without his clothes?


    I could notprehend the situation. Did I just die and go to heaven? Was that why I was lying in bed with the topless Sigren?


    Then Sigren hugged me tightly.


    Youve made people worry so much, and thats your first words


    The body that embraced me was quite warm. No, it was more feverish.


    Sigren caressed my hair, face, shoulders, and waist carefully as if he were touching a ss vase. It was like he was trying to confirm my existence.


    I was still stunned.


    Im not dead, am I?


    Of course not! Sigrens voice was a bit higher than I could handle, I couldnt help but flinch.


    Oh my, that surprised me.


    Sigrens hand was trembling seeing my response and then stroked me as if he was trying to soothe me.


    Im sorry.


    Its fine But why is your body so hot? Are you having a fever?


    Dont worry about my situation. And its not that I have a fever, its that your body is too cold.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Sigrenid down while hugging me. Then he covered me with a nket. I realized that it was only me who was covered with nkets.


    Sleep again.


    I understood now why he was topless. He tried to warm me up.


    How long have I been sleeping?


    A day. Also, you fainted to be exact.


    Where are we?


    Its a temporary barracks in the forest. The headquarters was destroyed because of the Darkness. I wanted to move you to the Marquis castle right away. But your condition was so bad that it was not possible to bring you there.


    How are the people?


    .


    Sigren looked very dissatisfied.


    Did.. everyone die? No way Isaac has a pregnant wife in Heilon


    Everyone is safe.


    Really?


    Yeah.. so Please sleep. Youre still so cold.


    Sigren hugged me tightly. His voice sounded like he was weeping and that made me want to stroke his hair. Unfortunately, my body was limp.


    My body was in very bad shape.


    Then I fell asleep at the end of that thought.


    ***


    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko.If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    I opened my eyes as I heard birds chirping.


    Sigren was still in front of me.


    Is it still only a day?


    The difference from yesterday was that Sigren was sleeping. Its been a long time since Ive seen his sleeping face. When I looked closely, his under eye skin was dark.


    I touched his eyes for a moment. I thought he would wake up from my touch, but he didnt. He must have been very tired.


    Suddenly, I felt sorry that I made him suffer, causing him a lot of trouble.


    When I lowered my gaze, I saw his childhood scars on his skin. I lightly put my fingers on one of the lumpy scars. It was a lot darker than before.


    It must have hurt a lot


    This is nothing. For me, it was more painful to have you unconscious. Sigren whispered in a hoarse voice.


    Ah.


    I smiled bashfully.


    Are you awake?


    .


    Sigren had opened his eyes. He looked at me for a moment with those dazzling eyes. But he quickly frowned slightly. How are you feeling?


    Im better now. Its not like yesterday. Now I can move.


    When I touched Sigren, I noticed that his body temperature was just as hot as yesterday.


    Sigren took my hand that was touching his body, and held it. He then got up from bed.


    Im going to ask them to prepare something to eat.


    Im not sure if Im hungry.


    Its because you havent eaten.


    Sigren put on a shirt.


    Sigren,e here. I spread my arms wide as I looked at him.


    What are you doing?


    I heard you cry yesterday. So I want to hug you.


    Unfortunately, I couldnt do it right away yesterday because I was very sick.


    Sigren suddenly looked like a lost boy. He hugged me tightly as I wrapped my arms around his neck.


    I think Im really going crazy because of you.


    Its okay as long as youre safe and sound


    You really dont know how others feel and say whatever you want.


    My feelings were getting heavier as I heard Sigrens voice trembling when he said that.

 Chapter 124

    Later, I finally found out why I was able to return safely. Basically, Kwonter and Isaac ignored my words.


    So, youre ignoring my orders?


    Sadly, they both had valid excuses.


    Right, but my client is the Duke of Heilon.


    So is my master.


    Isaac added more detail. Actually, I havent done much. The saintess and Kwonter did it all.


    Did you get rid of the Darkness, Lady Eunice?


    The cute heroine shook her head. No, but I was just able to create a very small gap. Enough for someone to go in to save you.


    So the whole story was like that. Eunice used her power and Kwonter quickly went in and got me out of the Darkness.


    Good, this meant that there was still hope as she could do something to the Darkness.


    Eunice grabbed my hand, her expression looked very worried. Lady Fiona, if Im being honest, my heart dropped when I saw you at that time. I was really worried that something went wrong. You were unconscious


    Isaac added, Not only were you unconscious, Miss, your body temperature was very low.


    Kwonter gave an abrupt conclusion in a dull voice, In a nutshell, you were like a half-corpse.


    . It turned out that my condition was quite serious. I shrugged my shoulders, Well, as long as youre safe.


    Isaac grinned. I doubt that Duke Heilon and Prince Sigren would think the same.


    Please keep it a secret from the Duke.


    I dont dare to keep it a secret from the Duke.


    How annoying.


    Anyway, everything went well, so it didnt matter.


    After that, I received a lot of thanks from others. Academy researchers as well as soldiers and knights. To be honest, I felt rather embarrassed listening to what they said.


    Aside from this case, the subjugation of monsters itself waspleted.


    Because of my physical condition, the delegation took a rest for a while in the city, precisely in the castle of the owner of the estate, Marquis Relton. We stayed for one day and then went back.


    Fortunately, Marquis Relton weed us and even invited us to dinner. Well, it was natural since we helped him deal with the troubles in his estate.


    When I recalled the subjugation, I couldnt help but feel a bit satisfied. It was dangerous from the beginning to the middle, but it ended well. I also got more information than I expected. I found that there was potential in Eunices power, and there was even a slight possibility that I could control the Darkness.


    In all honesty, the discovery that I could control the Darkness kept me wondering for a while. Because in the original plot, Fiona failed to control the Darkness. I couldnt help but wonder. We have the same body and the same talent, so what was the difference?


    Then for a moment, the memory of being in the Darkness appeared before my eyes. My lungs were tightening. For a second, I couldnt breathe properly. All of the hair on my body stood up as I remembered how cold it was inside it. My body was shaking remembering the pain when I was in it. It was like every inch of my body was stabbed with needles.


    Soon, I took a long breath slowly, calming myself.


    Then I remembered I heard a womans voice right before I became unconscious. However, because of the ringing in my ears, I was not sure what it said.


    Was it my hallucinations?


    I shrugged my shoulders, Why is this like a horror movie


    I wanted to ignore it, but I could not help but be concerned about it.


    ***


    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko.If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigrens mind was still not in the right ce even when he arrived at the marquiss castle and rested. The fact that he nearly lost Fiona shook his sanity. That memory kept ying in his mind from time to time: that emergency trumpet sound that could be heard even in the forest, the terrible sight of the Darkness, and Fionas limp body.


    When that emergency trumpet sound was heard from the forest, his heart dropped to his stomach. Because when a trumpet was blown, it meant something very bad happened. However, before he could even get back to headquarters, he witnessed it right in front of his eyes. The terrible sight could be seen from his position. When he finally joined the people from the headquarters, his mind was nk and his chest tightened, trying hard to breathe properly when he saw Fionas limp body.


    He felt his heart stop beating every time her limp body appeared in his mind.


    Sigren.


    A voice broke the terrible memories that kept ying in front of his eyes.


    When he looked up, Fiona looked at him curiously.


    Whats the matter? Are you okay?


    Sigren looked at Fiona quietly. There was no trace of a blue paleplexion on her face. When he remembered her appearance at that time, his voice came out curtly without realizing it.


    Dont worry about me, take care of your body.


    Fionaughed, Im okay though.


    Somehow, this made Sigren get more irritated. Whatever happens, Fiona always says good things. I understand, Im okay, Dont worry.


    Sigren, are you in a bad mood? Fiona asked anxiously as she noticed his strange calm attitude. Would you like to go for a walk?


    Sure.


    The two walked on a quiet trail.


    Fiona invited him to go for a walk to change Sigrens mood, but the scenery did not catch his eye. His eyes kept following Fionas back.


    Sigren was frustrated in his calm look. What happened to Fiona this time was a punch in the gut for him. He thought, when he volunteered, he could keep her safe just like when they were in Heilon. He thought everything was going to be fine since he could protect her and keep her away from death in Heilon, a ce where she was in constant danger.


    But it turned out he was overconfident. And he even almost lost her without knowing it.

 Chapter 125

    Im d I could be in this delegation. Fiona happily chattered.


    Fionas carefree manner about this whole thing made Sigren even more terrified. She almost died, yet, instead of saying she didnt want something like this to happen again, she happily chattered.


    Why?


    We discovered many things. Also, it turned out the people from the academy are better than I thought.


    Sigren bit his inner mouth. Of course, they would show a favorable attitude towards her, they owe her their life.


    Fiona looked at Sigren, Also, it turned out I am more capable than I thought.


    Sigren arranged Fionas messy hair. What does that mean?


    The Darkness, it was hard, but I could definitely control it.


    She could control an existence that was simr to a natural disaster, what a great power she had. Fiona smiled brightly. Discovering another ability after the horrible things were actually not that bad.


    Im sure I would definitely be a great help in the future.


    You dont have to. Sigrens voice was cold.


    Why? Fionas eyes widened at Sigrens unexpected reaction. At least, congratte her even if he was in a bad mood.


    Sigren frowned at her. Dont do that again.


    Fiona became sullen hearing the colder response from him. To be honest, shes been feeling his silent and detached manner since they were lying together in the barrack.


    Its ridiculous, its reckless.


    Fiona was choked up. She wouldnt have cared if anyone else had done this to her, but when he denied her in front of her face like this with that cold voice, her heart sank. Im a person who almost kissed death, can you please be kind to me.


    But what I did was right.


    I dont think so.


    Fiona clenched her jaw. What the hell? Somehow, Sigren was even more annoying than before. When she was lying down with him, he was so sweet. That was why she thought the detached feeling she got from him was because he was sad. And now, even the way he spoke was so annoying.


    I was in charge at that time. That was a good decision. Who in the hell was not scared in that situation? She was scared too. Her survival instinct even gave the rm to her. But how could the person who was in charge run away first when a disaster came? If she escaped first, a lot of people would lose their lives. Fiona wanted to avoid such a situation.


    And also, knowing about the Darkness could help you too


    But I dont need that kind of help. Sigrens tone was harsher than before.


    .


    Sigren realized he talked a bit harshly but it was toote to take it back. He then looked directly at Fiona.


    Tears welled up in the corners of Fionas eyes. A single tear fell down her white cheek.


    Ahh


    For a moment, Sigren was also bewildered. It was the second time he had seen her cry. An rm rang in his head. He wiped Fionas tears with his finger.


    Fiona


    He panicked. How should he soothe her?


    But Fiona pped his hand away.


    You.Idiot!


    Sigren got more panicked at the stubborn refusal she has ever shown to him.


    If I bother you, you should talk properly, dont throw your sarcasm at me.


    Wait-


    But Fiona was really angry. Go away.


    Fiona rubbed her eyes with her sleeve, and turned around shouting, Dont follow me!


    After hearing Fionas strong refusal, Sigren swept his face roughly.


    Its not like that.


    I didnt mean to hurt you.


    Sigren let out a deep sigh.


    ***


    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko.If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    My lips twisted into a wry smile. We were adults yet we fought like kids. And this was probably the first time we had fought like this. Right, our rtionship now has changed. There were things that were different now. We did things in dating that we didnt do as friends.


    However, one side of me felt annoyed somehow. I told him not to follow me, and he was really noting! What an idiot! Was I being unconscious for two days really a nuisance to him?


    I drooped my head and wiped away the tears that were still flowing. Right now, rather than being sad, I cried because I was annoyed.


    If Abel saw me like this, it would be a big problem.


    What are you doing here?


    I could tell who it was without raising my head.


    Go on your way, Kwonter.


    I didnt want to show him my crying face. Because it made me look like a kid. Though the reason I cried was that I fought with Sigren.


    But Kwonter stood still.


    I sighed and finally raised my head.


    Why are you crying?


    I think its difficult to hear an answer from someone when you ask a question straightforwardly.


    Somehow, Kwonter seemed restless when he saw me cry. His reaction was simr to Sigren, so it was a bit funny. Theyre both really bad atforting women.


    Kwonter reached out his hand but stopped in the middle.


    Well, since Ive been asked by your guardian to protect you, lets beat the child who made you cry first.


    Dont tell me, is that your way offorting me?


    I felt like my guess hit the mark.


    Kwonters face becameplicated.


    Iughed briefly.


    Lets not. The child who made me cry is so handsome.


    My arms are still bent inward at the end. It was not worth it if he was hurt.


    Besides, if you hit him, youre insulting the royal family.


    What a dirty world indeed.


    Kwonter murmured its the prince


    I hope you dont think that all humans are like Sigren. He is a special case.


    I smiled and looked at him.


    What are you going to do when you arrive in the Capital?


    Im going to be in the Capital for the time being. Ive to see my colleagues and take care of my mercenaries.


    I thought you moved alone?

 Chapter 126

    I thought you moved alone.


    So he has colleagues. It seemed that I just dragged around valuable manpower. After this was done, I should take care of him more. The thing he received from Abel was not enough.


    Sometimes, I move alone, sometimes I dont. I move with people when the request is the subjugation of monsters.


    I see.


    Kwonter said after hesitating for a moment, If you need my help,ter on, you could ask me. Though you have to put amission first.


    Dont I annoy you?


    Youre annoying, but youre a good girl.


    .


    You have a sense of responsibility. Youre a bit reckless. I hope you dont mind too much about what Sigren said. Objectively, what you did was the right decision.


    Yes, thank you.


    The way he tried tofort me was a bit clumsy, but I could see he was sincere, and to be honest, I wasforted by it.


    Thank you for saving me. Honestly, you could have just left me.


    He was a mercenary. He didnt have to risk his life, and if he left me, no one would have said anything.


    When I smiled, a relieved expression appeared on Kwonters face.


    Its a personal question, are you dating Sigren?


    Yeah.


    And we just had a fight.


    Dont nobles usually get engaged or married?


    Thats correct, but Im the heir to Heilon, so the Duke does not really mind it.


    It could be said my position now was morefortable than that of an ordinary noble girl.


    Of course, if youre going to be a duchess, you could do whatever you want.


    Why do you ask that all of a sudden?


    Its just that you and Sigren are ambiguous. Though its not in a bad way.


    Kwonter scratched his cheek.


    Are you two just dating in moderation because it would be difficult for you two if something goes south?


    Its not like that.


    Talking about Sigren, I couldnt help but feel heavy. We rarely fought, so it bothered me very much.


    Then.. is it a burden?


    Well maybe.


    It was not burdensome in a bad way. Rather, I felt like my heart towards Sigren might be a burden for him.


    Wooshhh


    The wind blew and the leaves in the well-groomed trees swayed. After a few days in the Dead Land, the sound of these living nts was very pleasant.


    Ah. Kwonter let out a short groan.


    Whats the matter?


    Ah, maybe because were in the promenade, so there are animals.


    Squirrel?


    No, a little bigger than that


    Rabbit? I want to see it once.


    Its already gone far away, I dont think itll be easy to find.


    Kwonter replied in a calm tone.


    Really? Thats too bad.


    I brushed the dirt on my skirt. My tears didnte out anymore.


    Ill be going now.


    Ill take you there.


    He really worked hard until the end.


    Kwonter looked at me, As expected, lets make what I said earlier be real.


    What?


    Later on, if someone makes you cry again, lets beat him at least once.


    Was he joking? I smiled briefly.


    Ahaha.. Okay, thank you.


    ***


    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko.If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    My body felt much better after returning to the Capital and resting for a while. It was only then I started to deal with the ball or tea party invitations.


    Lady Fiona, I heard you made a big contribution this time.


    In a short time, the news has been spread widely, and my poprity in society exploded. I thought it would only be Sigrens poprity, but mine was too. Especially to the noble girls of the same age as me.


    I kept the socialugh.


    Ah I just did what I had to do.


    From a distance, I saw Livya smiling.


    I left the youngdies, and approached her.


    Is this Lady Livyas work?


    Oh, I was just telling them what Lady Fiona did.


    Not only the Dead Lands case, even what happened in the arena incident was also spread all over the ce. In a good way, of course.


    Livya winked at me. I said I would give a little assistance, didnt I?


    Its just a bit embarrassing to suddenly receive such a gaze.


    Dont worry, this is good, were going to dominate the social world like this.


    But, I was not ready for this sudden big scale of attention!


    Of course, the greedy socialite queen didnt care.


    Because youre born, you have to dream big.


    Haha I see.


    By the way, did you have a fight with Prince Sigren?


    Well, its simr. Is it that obvious?


    Livya, giving a sideways look.


    Thats because Prince Sigren kept looking in this direction with such a fearful expression.


    I sneakily looked at where Sigren was. And I turned my head away quietly.


    No matter how I look at it, its not a loving nce at a lover? Livya affirmed.Its almost like the eyes of a predator preying on its prey.


    Ugh, it seems like when we meet, it would not be a sweet-sour romantic reconciliation.


    Have you guys had a conversation?


    I havent, and I wont do it for the time being.


    I still felt I didnt do anything wrong.


    Livya smiled as if she found something funny.


    Surprisingly, it turns out there are times when Lady Fiona acts like a child.


    I knew deep down I am acting like a child, but hearing it was like getting stabbed in the heart. It hurt.


    Both of you are the most popr people in the social world right now, he should manage his expression.


    She then added sarcastically.


    Anyway, in Lady Fionas position, its not even a big deal to have two or three men on the side. Dont worry too much if you two broke up.


    Ahaha.


    That was a more radical constion than what Kwonter did.


    Oh, hesing this way.


    Livya stepped back slightly after muttering like that.


    I turned my head around, and I saw Sigren was reallying this way. I hope he didnt hear what we were talking about.


    Ugh, I wanted to avoid him.


    Meanwhile, Livya was standing with her eyes watching with interest.


    To openly look at someone elses business, wasnt that a bit much?


    Sigren stopped right in front of me.


    Lady Fiona.


    He held out his hand to me.


    May I have this dance?

 Chapter 127

    May I have this dance?


    .


    What was I supposed to do? It would be very cold-hearted if I rejected him.


    I nced up at Sigren. He looked surprisingly calm. When I saw his face this close up, my heart weakened again.


    Yeah, there were too many eyes if I rejected him.


    Yes, your highness.


    In the end, I gently grabbed his hand.


    We slowly headed to the dance hall.


    I didnt know whether I could dance well since at this moment my heart was disturbed. What if I stepped on Sigrens feet? Contrary to my worry, when Sigren and I stepped onto the dance floor, the dance song changed into a slow beat. Sigrens escort was also skillful. Therefore, I didnt make as many mistakes as I thought.


    Of course, even though I felt fortunate that I didnt make many mistakes, my childish heart was still displeased. So, all the time, I just stared down even though I knew it was against the rules.


    Fiona, raise your head.


    .


    I slowly shook my head. I wanted to avoid Sigrens gaze. Because if I looked into his eyes, I didnt know how to react.


    Hows your body?


    Its okay, everything is fine.


    I turned around, following the dance step. The hem of my skirt was swaying as I moved. The dance was almost over. I couldnt help but panic a bit. What should I do when the dance is over?


    Ah.


    Because I was thinking about something else, I identally stepped on Sigrens foot.


    Its okay.


    Sigren gently supported my back.


    This was a dance that I usually dance to, so it felt strange for me to identally step on his foot.


    Lets talk after dancing.


    No.


    Then shall we do it now?


    Then Sigren tried to lift me up.


    I screamed inwardly. What was he going to do?! I was terrified and quickly grabbed his arm.


    Okay, lets talk.


    Great.


    The tip of my toes, which were slightly raised, immediately lowered.


    My heart beat so fast. Gosh, we almost created new gossip on this dance floor.


    After the dance was over, I looked at him dissatisfied. However, Sigren tucked my messy side hair behind my ear.


    I wondered what he was thinking. He didnt have his usual expression. I inadvertently tried to stroke his cheek, but I stopped immediately. We were in a cold war. So I slipped my hand down.


    This way.


    Sigren wrapped his arm around my shoulders. He didnt grab me tightly, but it was hard to get out of his arm.


    Its okay, you dont have to hold me.


    What if you ran away likest time?


    At that time, he didnt even follow me.


    Where are we going? I muttered.


    A ce to talk quietly.


    My head was trying to guess what he was trying to say.


    Well, ever since I was in Fionas body, Ive never been in a rtionship, and Fiona has never had a romance plot, especially a plot where her lover suddenly became serious like this.


    Cold?


    As I flinched, woken up from my ominous thought, Sigren took off his coat and covered my shoulders.


    Did he n to be nice to me when I was angry?


    He muttered in embarrassment. Do you want to go inside?


    Im not going to your room.


    Well, thats not where were heading.


    I sighed. Then we stopped in a quiet garden.


    What do you want to talk about?


    He looked troubled for a moment, then he tried to sit me down on a nearby bench.


    If you stand for a long time, your feet hurt.


    It seemed that he took a note as I always grumbled about my shoes every day.


    Are you going to talk long?


    I dont know.


    Sigren stood in front of me. Then he wrapped my cheeks and raised my face to look at him. I finally met those blue-gray eyes.


    Fiona, Im only going to ask you once.


    ?


    Shall we stop? He asked in a terribly low voice.


    I widened my eyes, and blinked a couple of times.


    Stop?


    Was this breaking up?


    Why?


    You know better why.


    Wait, what did he mean? Did he want to break up because of the fight? Was that it?


    Sigren whispered softly, If my existence is a burden for you, we could stop. All of this.


    Burden? It was a familiar word for some reason.


    Did you hear my conversation with Kwonter?


    Right.


    I see. So that was what he meant. Just as I was hurt by him, I also hurt him without knowing.


    Well, then, what will happen after that? I asked in a hoarse voice.


    Everything would be back to normal. Were still friends, and we share the political will.


    That might be fine, wouldnt it? After all, this was something I acknowledged that would happen when I epted him in the beginning. Hadnt I always been preparing for this to happen while I reciprocate his feelings? He liked me, then I liked him too. So now he wants to break up, then it should be fine, right?


    But, really? Was that really what I wanted? Could I really be alright?


    Fiona, shall we do that?


    Heat rushed to my eyes.


    Sigrens index finger lightly brushed my eye.


    My tears were almost out of my eyes while I looked at him.


    His face was so dull that I had no idea what he was thinking.


    Did he want to just break up and remain friendsfortably? Or was it the opposite?


    Dont be swayed by your feelings for me and be honest.


    Be honest?


    Yeah, what you want.


    What I want.


    But


    I lowered my gaze.


    Sigrens hand was about to touch my cheek, but it stopped.


    Then I heard his deep sigh.


    .


    Sigren seemed to interpret my silence to mean something else that he backed away one step further.


    Am I just asking for an answer that has been decided?


    I clenched my fist.


    It was not like that.


    But if I tried to exin it, he would bepletely fed up. And then our rtionship would reach the point where we couldnt even remain friends.


    I covered my face with both hands.


    Ugh.. My brain could not keep up with this.


    Alright. I understand. Please dont worry too much that you even cry because of me.


    His hand lightly brushed my hair and fell off.


    Goodbye, Fiona.

 Chapter 128

    Goodbye, Fiona.


    Yeah, this was a good thing. Wasnt this what I wanted from the beginning? Clean break up?


    I would be fine. Right, everything would be fine. As time passed, everything.


    The sound of his footsteps echoed in my ears very clearly. All my nerves were focused on that little sound. Every time I heard those steps walking away from me, my body somehow felt painful.


    Dont go.


    Fine? No, I cant possibly turn away from this feeling.


    Even though it was a small voice like a flickering candle, Sigrens footsteps stopped abruptly.


    I approached him and hugged him tightly from behind, and whispered.


    Dont go, Sigren.


    .


    Sigren gently released my hands from his waist and then slowly turned around.


    I lightly put my hand on his cheek. This time I looked straight into his eyes.


    I dont want to break up.


    Really?


    Hmm.


    Sigren kissed my forehead and whispered.


    Fiona, I said Id only ask you once. So are you sure that is really what you want?


    What I want


    Should I be honest?


    You would regret it once you know it.


    It cant be.


    Sigrens voice was firm.


    And somehow, it gave me a strange sense of relief.


    Right, after all, I couldnt lie to myself any longer. Finally, the day, when I had to be honest, hase.


    Then Sigren


    I closed my eyes and whispered softly.


    I want you.. to be mine.


    Yeah, these feelings have been twisted since a long time ago.


    ***


    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko.If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    For a moment, Sigren doubted his ears. He looked at the person he loved the most.


    Fiona was smiling sadly. There were clear tears in those beautiful red eyes.


    Why? How?


    Her face confused Sigren more.


    Really? Sigren asked.


    Its not we should break up or shed been burdened by my feelings?


    Yes,


    Fiona looked up and nodded her head.


    There was no lie in that face.


    This is my truth. You dont like it?


    Haha


    Seeing Sigrenugh, tears filled Fionas eyes.


    Youugh? Im serious


    You really drive mepletely crazy.


    Hm?


    Sigrens lips covered Fionas lips.


    .!


    It was a very sudden action.


    Fionas eyes were wide open for a moment, in shock, but she quickly responded. She also put her arms around his neck.


    It was a kiss that was rougher than their previous kisses.


    Fiona bit Sigrens lip, and he lightly sucked her lip back. Sigren held the back of Fionas head and kissed her even more deeply.


    For a while, the two licked, bit, and frantically coveted each others lips.


    It was Fiona who was tired first. For just a second she pulled away to catch her breath, but she was pulled back. A soft tongue ripped through her mouth.


    Eventually, Fiona loosened her arms around his neck and pushed his shoulders. But of course, that kind of move was not a force that worked very well in pushing Sigren away.


    However, Sigren understood, and after a brief murmur, reluctant to move away, Sigren eventually let her lips go.


    Hhh


    Fiona gasped for her breath.


    Sigren calmly supported her waist with his arms.


    She leaned her forehead on his shoulder andined.


    You, slowly


    Ill try.


    He didnt say he would not do it anymore.


    Fiona looked at him resentfully.


    .


    But even then, her face right now was very tempting for Sigren. Reddened eyes, flushed cheeks, and swollen lips. A very dangerous look.


    Sigren hugged her as he let out a slow breath, trying to control himself.


    Fiona. Obviously, I said Id only ask once.


    Right.


    And youve already answered.


    Fiona blinked quietly. The long eyshes fluttered.


    Sigren, I have more to say.


    Fiona then continued.


    Ill be jealous from now on, too.


    Good.


    I wont ever break up with you.


    As much as you like.


    Even when you meet a person who is much better than I am.


    All up to you.


    Okay, then Ill ask you this time. Fiona opened her eyes and looked right at him. Whose are you?


    Sigren smiled. He cupped her cheeks and whispered slowly, Im yours.


    Actually, its been like that for a long time, from the day he first saw her.


    Fiona grabbed him by the cor.


    You cant back down now.


    Then her soft lips touched Sigrens quickly, then fell away. There was a faint rose scent from her light kiss.


    Sigren whispered in a deep voice. It is what Im hoping for.


    He bit Fionas white neck. He did it leisurely as if a predator tasting its prey that had already been caught. The blue-gray eyes revealed a feeling of satisfaction and desire that could not be hidden.


    Fionas shoulders trembled when he took that bite.


    Sigren raised his head and smiled.


    Fiona, you should always own me.


    Hmm..


    Sigren felt suffocated by the joy that filled his mind. He kissed Fiona, his dear lover, slowly.


    Nothing could be undone now.

 Chapter 129

    The practice ground in the pce was unusually very noisy. Sigren frowned seeing the chaos.


    What is going on?


    Your, your highness.


    The knights were trembling hearing Sigrens voice.


    Sigren ignored them all and went to the center of themotion.


    There stood a girl and Kane Erez. The girl looked to be in her mid-teens at most. She had a doll-like appearance with wavy dark blonde hair and light green eyes. At just one nce, any person could notice that she was not an ordinary person.


    Who is it?


    The girl was not one of the nobledies Sigren knew. However, he could see that Kane Erez was having a hard time talking to the girl. For a split second, Sigren could only think of one possibility.


    Dont tell me, is she his ex?


    But Kane looked, at least, ten years older than her. And if the assumption was correct, it would be better for the world if Kane Erez was simply buried.


    Then Kane and Sigrens eyes met.


    Your, your highness.


    Its time for training. What are you doing?


    The girl next to Kane looked at Sigren with her round eyes and then greeted him.


    Hello,Oppa(1). Then she tilted her head. How do you do,Oppa?


    Oppa?


    It was a very unfamiliar nickname. However, Sigren quickly realized it was a title that a little sister used to call older brother.


    The girl smiled while responding, Yes thats right. I am the first princess. Please call me Aria.


    Ah


    Sigren had been living in the pce for some time. Obviously, he was aware he had another half-sibling living somewhere in the pce. But this was the first time he saw her face. ording to what he heard, the half-sibling was born to a concubine from a lower noble family. However, because this half-sibling was a princess, she was not in line for the throne. It was also said that her body was weak and was the reason she never came out of the princess pce.


    Only then did Sigren remember that Kane was originally a knight in the princess pce. It turned out those two were in a master-servant rtionship. Sigren quickly backed off the n to bury Kane.


    Sigren looked at the little girl. Somehow, when it came to his half-sibling, he felt nothing. Because for him, the only blood rtion he had was with his mother.


    I apologize for interrupting your morning training,Oppa.


    Aria looked at Sigren with a straight gaze, trying to overshadow her weakness.


    However, Id like to talk to my former knight, Sir Kane.


    You can take him with you for a while.


    As soon as those words were out, Aria snatched Kanes arm.


    It was definitely a bold act.


    Sigren looked at the backs of the two for a moment.


    It was an open secret that the emperor was not one to shy away from women. However, it was also known that there werent that many direct members of the imperial family. There was only one reason for it to be like that. The empress disposed of the women and the child who was in line for the throne. Perhaps for the empress, it was a simr concept to cutting weeds in the garden.


    What was even funnier was that the emperor didnt care whether those women died or not. He embraced a woman not because he had a special affection. He literally embraced a woman because he felt like it, and quickly forgot about the woman he had slept with.


    Sigren and his mother were among those people. Therefore, there was no way he would forget easily what happened to his mother just because now he was epted and had blood ties with them. He would pay everything back and with full interest, not in this current situation, but when the time came.


    The back of the two disappeared from Sigrens view.


    This is interesting.


    Kane Erez did not y the role that Marquiz Erez, his father, wanted him to y. Was the rtionship between the two the reason?


    Originally, among the five families, there are two families who did not take sides with the two princes. But now, it turned out the heir of the Erez family behaved ambiguously.


    Sigrens lips twitched as he discovered some interesting possibilities.


    ***


    I blinked, feeling weird.


    Recently, Sigren has been frighteningly docile.


    Because I made you cry twice.


    Im fine really. You dont have to worry about me.


    Because crying did not always mean there was a problem.


    However, it seemed that Sigren thought differently. He also somehow apologized for fighting with me and even became so docile. He became a pretty devoted lover.


    It honestly still felt a bit unreal that he agreed to my request. Be mine and Okay, Im yours now. Those words, no matter how much I liked the answer, somehow, also worried me. I felt satisfied, yet I felt a little weird.


    Who are you writing to?


    Sigren asked while looking at the letter I was writing.


    Donna. I responded in an obedient manner.


    Donna?


    The academy researcher I metst time.


    Ah.


    It was the person who represented the research group. Ive been interacting with Donna ever since. I mentioned the things I knew about the Darkness or monsters in the letter in a broad enough manner that it didnt make me suspicious. I just hope that this could be a hint for the researchers and they could generate meaningful results.


    I kept wondering whether I should write about the voices Id heard in the Darkness or not. But in the end, I decided to not tell anyone. Because there was a higher chance that it was just a hallucination. Especially since I was half-corpse at that time. So I just thought that there was no need to confuse her with unconfirmed facts.


    Sigren looked at the letter I was writing with displeasure.


    Youre not going to do that again, are you?


    What do you mean? Sigren, you should, at least, have some pride in my nobles spirit of sacrifice. Though, dont worry, I wont do anything reckless anymore.


    From now on, I would not do anything unless I was sure it was safe.


    Why are you so interested in the Darkness?


    Is it important?


    The reasons were tooplicated to exin. Because I felt a sense of responsibility. The Darkness I created turned out to be very threatening. Besides, it was also somehow rted to Fiona.


    Well, if not me, who could handle the Darkness?


    If theres someone?


    I grinned.


    Who is more powerful than me, then?


    Well, I doubt there was anyone else in the world who could do that but Fiona.


    I am the greatest magician in this world, I said jokingly.


    But, I thought you were not interested in being that.


    Right, its better to be modest.


    I think youve passed the point of being modest, though?


    I murmured regretfully, Thats something I really dont want to hear from you


    Sigren chuckled.


    Well, neither of us was in a position to speak about being modest.


    The male protagonist, the final viin, the mercenary king, etc.


    Come to think of it, it wasnt an exaggeration to say that most of the worlds main forces were concentrated in Heilon.


    It might be a littlete to say this, but was this okay? There was no way there would not be a bnce patch.


    After worrying for nothing, I finally sent the letter.

 Chapter 130

    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko.If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Society without the crown prince and empress was peaceful. In addition to that, my social life was morefortable since Livya was on my side.


    Are you not engaged?


    Engaged?


    I looked at Livya nkly, then sighed with a realization.


    Right, there is usually an engagement


    I havent thought about it because it was not a very familiar concept to me.


    I guess I have to think about it?


    However, I was doubtful whether Sigren also had an engagement or marriage in his mind. This was something we never talked about, and he never mentioned it.


    Livya murmured. Lady Fiona is always rxed in many ways.


    I chuckled awkwardly. Rather than rxed, I just didnt think about that because not too long ago, I was considering whether I would break up with him.


    Theres nothing urgent.


    Well, my consideration was Abel hadnte to the capital. He was the father who set a curfew banning people from visiting Heilon mansion after 8 pm. So, if suddenly I announced were getting engaged!, I couldnt imagine what kind of reaction woulde out.


    However, what was funny was that Sigren actually followed the curfew. He was a prince, he could do whatever he wanted. If he decided toe after 8 pm, no one in the mansion would be able to control him. But he faithfully followed the rules. I actually wondered whether he did that because he listened to Abel. Thinking about these two men, I couldnt help but smile. I personally thought their rtionship was a bit funny.


    If Sigren married me, then Abel would be his father-inw? Wait I think I should ask Sigren first if he would be okay with this fact.


    Anyway, the conversation with Livya gave me a new problem in many ways. I was still thinking about it even when I came to the mansion.


    It seemed this was an important issue, especially since we have confirmed each others true feelings.


    But how the hell was the engagement supposed to be? Ive never done it, so I really couldnt get a feel for it.


    How did you get engaged? I asked while stamping Isaacs vacation papers.


    Isaac politely epted the papers but he looked distraught.


    This man would meet his wife, but what was up with that expression?


    Pardon me Miss, but why are you suddenly interested in an engagement


    I just thought I should think about it.


    Did His Highness propose?


    No.


    Hmm propose, wasnt that too big of a hope?


    Isaac made a relieved face.


    Then just wait.


    Is that okay?


    I remembered that Isaac was Abels subordinate. They were in cahoots, werent they?


    Yeah, he would and should propose to you, Miss.


    If he wouldnt?


    Well, considering Miss personality, I think that person must have been preparing to hold onto you tighter Miss.


    Well, that was a problem. Considering what happenedst time, I was not sure if he would do that. Rather, it was very likely that it was me who had to hold onto him.


    Isaac then said calmly. I think, for ady who could not stay still, he is the perfect match for you Miss.


    Is that what you think of me?


    Miss, it is you who has been in Heilon for years and left without even looking back.


    Wait, is everyone still upset about that?


    Ah.. Definitely, Miss. Of course, because we are all adults, we dont make it obvious.


    Isaac squinted his eyes.


    But, be honest Miss, if you were not in a rtionship with His Highness, you had no intentions of staying here, did you?


    I guess so?


    See? Miss, I am right, arent I? As expected, being in a rtionship is truly the only appropriate move that Prince Sigren could do to hold on to you tightly.


    Isaac calmly added.


    Well, this is good. We feel relieved that the person who loves you that much bes your spouse Miss.


    Wait a second, Im a bit confused. Then, do I only have to do my job well?


    Isaac shrugged.


    Though, honestly Miss, for someone at your level, it is normal to change partners more than once. So Miss, dont worry about it.


    Ah, I think Ive heard this from Livya too.


    I nodded and pushed Isaac on his back.


    Okay, thank you for the answer. Now, go back to your wife.


    Isaac waved his vacation papers.


    Miss is really the best.


    Youre saying the obvious. So, youre going to keep what happened that time as a secret from Abel, right?


    Isaac grinned.


    Miss, there is no way I could conceal that from Master.


    Give that back.


    Farewell Miss.


    Isaac left my office in a sh.


    I clicked my tongue lightly.


    Just like that, Abels nagging bomb was confirmed. Apparently, the bribe called vacation didnt work.


    What a bummer.

 Chapter 131

    This chapter is brought by Lady Grey and Neko.If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    One day, Sigren suddenly said a rather interesting remark, a very sudden revtion.


    I think Ive discovered a new power structure.


    New power?


    I forgot about this, but I have a younger sibling.


    Sigrens sibling. Ah, I finally remembered that there was a princess who was younger than Sigren. Well, in my defense, she never appeared properly in the original plot. Since she was not even an extra, I could not help but be a little curious.


    The princess?


    Yeah, I heard she has a weak body, but strangely, shes been walking aroundtely.


    Shes getting better? Thats a relief.


    Well, she could be naturally healthy but has been pretending to be sick.


    Why?


    The timing is too good. She began her activities when the Empress and the Crown Prince went quiet.


    Ah.


    I seemed to know where this conversation was going.


    The Princess is the only daughter of the Emperor, whose mother was from a lower ss noble family.


    Shes been keeping an eye on the Empress all this time.


    Sigren answered calmly, Yes, she (the empress) would have killed her (the princess) if she was being a nuisance.


    .


    He knew best about this.


    Usually, the Empress would make many attempts to immediately kill the woman who slept with the Emperor.


    Oh wow, that was the worst. The Crown Prince and Empress should be cleaned up quickly then.


    That is why those women are rarely alive before the children even exist.


    However, the Princess mother, even though she was a lower ss noble, was still a noble woman. With that background, it seemed like she was left alone.


    Well, obviously, if that child of the mistress was a son, the Empress would have killed her and the baby.


    Right, she was left alone because she was a princess.


    The Princess has beenying low all this time just so she could keep an eye on the Empress?


    I didnt think she was worth paying attention to. But, after some thought, it seems like she must be smarter than I thought.


    Smart people knew how to bend their pride and admit their oversight, and this was Sigren.


    So, the new power structure is connected to her


    That is correct.


    Sigren spun the paper-knife.


    Among the five high noble families, the families who are in a neutral position are suspicious. Are they truly neutral?


    That meant Duke Prisci and Marquis Clovis.


    Thats reasonable. Neither the head of the two families are stupid. Yet, they somehow keep maintaining their neutrality, to the extent that they are being too neutral.


    I recalled the original Arrendt. His moves werepletely different from now. The same went for Duke Prisci.


    As the events changed, the original work was not very good reference material anymore. Hearing what Sigren said, there was a possibility that they were looking for apletely different option.


    If my assumption is true, I may have to nip it in the bud.


    Of course, the bud here referred to the princess.


    Well, I really hated the crown prince, but I didnt have any ill feelings toward the princess.


    Sigren, what do you want to do?


    If he was going to be the emperor, he should beat the odds. But I knew Sigren wasnt very motivated to hold on to power. If it was me in the past, I would have thought shouldnt we follow the original?, but now it was different.


    I want to watch a little bit more.


    Then do as you please.


    But surprisingly, I dont care as much as I thought.


    Maybe its because neither you nor I have much lingering attachment to power itself.


    As for me, I just want him to be happy.


    Still, we might have to discuss it with Abel. Even if our side has no intention of attacking, we have to prepare new ns for the other side as we had no idea what their intentions were.


    If this assumption was true, and the situation became that way, so did this mean Livya became the enemy? Ah, that was a bit disappointing.


    Well, lets think about it when that happens. It was not something to worry about right now.


    I collected the letters addressed to me.


    Sigren, give me back the paper knife.


    He passed it without hesitation.


    I opened the letter one by one with it. Most of them were invitations, but there were also letters addressed to me personally.


    One of them was quite odd. At first, I thought it was Abels letter, but when I looked at the senders name, I didnt know who it was.


    I took out the letter from the envelope and read it.


    [Lady Fiona, Ive been longing for you]


    What the hell? Could this be a love letter?


    Reflexively, I crumpled the letter and looked at Sigren.


    Sigren looked at me curiously. Whats the matter?


    No, nothing. I was evasive. Just in case, lets read it properlyter and burn it down. Because all I read was the first sentence, I was not sure whether it was truly a love letter.


    What letter is it?


    A lucky letter.


    Of course, Sigren couldnt understand my jokes.


    His expression darkened. What is that?


    There is something like that. I quickly folded the letter and put it back in the envelope. I had a maid bring the invitations and the mysterious love letter to my office.


    I forgot about it for a while, but when I entered my office after Sigren left, it came back to my mind.


    Ah.


    I picked up the letter that was mixed with the invitations.


    Lets just read it


    I began to read the letter without a thought.


    [Lady Fiona, Ive been longing for you.]


    Then I skimmed the letter. Well, it was just a pretty desperate love letter.


    [if you and I are together, we could definitely dream of a better future.]


    It was about this.


    After reading the letter, I folded it. And I saw the senders name on the envelope again.


    Bill Curtis.


    As expected, he was a stranger. When I said stranger it referred to the people who I didnt set and the people who have a rtionship with Fiona in this world.


    Well, receiving a love letter was a nice experience. But the feeling ended just like that. I already have a lover, and I have no reason to be excited by someone I didnt know well.


    If there was no reply, it meant rejection.


    Certainly, this action of mine was probably why people around me considered me cold-hearted.


    Anyway, that was how I forgot about the letter.

 Chapter 132

    A few dayster, I was processing the invitations addressed to me as usual.


    Oh, this drink is delicious.


    I took a sip of the drink Livya gave me.


    Livya smiled contentedly seeing my reaction.


    Still, the alcohol is suprisingly strong, so drink it slowly.


    I nced at Livya. She was pretty today as well, and she gave off the scent of a luxurious perfume that was in fashion these days.


    I sighed silently. It was truly a great pity to her enemy if she was in the princess side.


    What can I do for you?


    Livyas voice turned sharp as there was someone approaching us.


    I also turned my head.


    It was a guy who Id never seen before. He was a man with a slender build in a ck suit. His fox smile gave off people the feeling of intimacy.


    I didnt know this guy, but Livya seemed familiar with that face. The hostility that appeared on her face was rather sharp.


    Oh my, I apologize to disturb you,dies.


    Apologize epted, then you could leave, Count Bill Curtis.


    Bill Curtis? I frowned. It was familiar name. It was the sender of the strange love letter.


    Despite Livyas cold reaction, the man still has a smile on his face.


    Im sorry, but I have a matter to discuss with youpanion, Lady Prisci.


    What is it?


    Its an honor to meet you, Lady Fiona Heilon. Please call me by my name.


    I blew my nose at that cheap trick.


    I dont think thats going to happen. As far as I remember, this is the first time Ive met you. Right, what is it?


    Have you received my letter sometimes ago?


    Yes I got it. But I think my respond has been clear enough.


    By not replying at all.


    Could you spare me a moment of your precious time?


    Why was this guy suddenly interested in seeing me? This was annoying. I think I could understand why Livya didnt like this guy very much, because now I found him very unpleasant.


    I wanted to know what matter this guy had, but I felt sorry for Livya as it would a bother for her.


    Okay, but only for a moment.


    It was not a good thing for a nobledy to be alone with a man she didnt know well and who had a crush on her. However, because it was me who was the nobledy, I could make an exception since I had the power to suppress the bad things that could possibly happen. If he was going to do something sinister, I could just grill him a whole


    Wait, wasnt that too much? Gosh, I felt like my mind was getting a little radical as the days went by.


    Bill Curtis and I arrived at the terrace.


    It seemed like you dont understand. So, Id tell you in advance, Count Curtis. Not replying itself was a refusal.


    I know.


    You knew that yet why did you call me, you bastard?


    But I still want to have just one intimate talk.


    I crossed my arms. Hopefully, that intimate matter wont test my patience.


    Sure, what is it?


    Bill Curtis grinned.


    I know Lady Fiona very well.


    I almost flinched as if something was poking me. But I answered sarcastically with my calm face.


    What? The fact that I am an illegitimate child? Oh lord, there are many people who talk about that as my weakness.


    He paid no attention to my hard attitude.


    No, not that kind.


    Anyway, I cant be bothered by these words.


    I asked irritably. Then what do you know?


    Bill Curtis smiled and held out his hand.


    If youe with me, I will let you know.


    What the fuck.


    Mydy, Ive already written it in the letter. If we are together, we could do everything in this world. Please, make a wise choice.


    This guy was the type of a person who could not be swept away just once move.


    I could see why Livya was so hostile.


    I dont need it, and I dont care. Im going, Count.


    Bill Curtis let out an exaggerated sigh.


    Its a pity. Then please ept this.


    He pulled out a ck envelope from his chest.


    If its a letter, I dont need it


    I wanted to return to the hall quickly, so I took the invitation letter and turned around.


    Then I heard Bills voice behind my back.


    Mydy, please think about it. At least, Ill be worth a lot more than His Highness if Im the one who is on your side.


    So now, he dared to talk about the value of Sigren?


    I turned around. Hearing what youve said changed my mind.


    Bills face lit up. Did you decide to go with me?


    No.


    I smiled.


    shriek


    I tore the invitation I was holding in half.


    For the first time, a look of bewilderment appeared on Bills rxed expression. I guessed he didnt expect I would react like this.


    I dropped the torn invitation to the floor and smashed it with my heel. Then I smiled a rather arrogant smile that Abel often did.


    This is my answer.


    I gave a cold warning. If you ever again try talking about the value of the prince one more time, I wont let it go.


    I turned around without looking back.


    Tak Tak


    The sound of my high heels as I stepped forward in anger resonated clearly in the hallway.

 Chapter 133

    When I entered the venue, I immediately walked toward Livya.


    Livya saw my expression and quickly held out a ss.


    Its not a very pleasant, isnt it?


    I drank the cold drink in one gulp.


    Yes, now I understand why Lady Livya is so hostile.


    Well, for me.. Its not just about his behavior, its also because ehe created a new clique in the social world.


    A clique?


    Yes. I heard that they are running a secret club and inviting some nobles. A very fishy activity.


    I remembered the ck envelope Bill Curtis gave me. Was that an invitation to the club?


    A suspicious club?


    Livya tilted her head.


    Yes, quite suspicious. He also makes a strange im, like he could teach how manipte monsters, or that he could save the victims of darkness. Well, something like that.


    These ims got me interested.


    Is the im real?


    How could that be? It was something even the imperial pce mages and every generation of saints couldnt do after dozen of attempts. But surprisingly. It seems to be popr among nobles. I hate it though.


    Starting from today, I hate him too.


    Livya raised her ss.


    I grinned and picked up a new ss from the waiters tray.


    For ourradeship.


    Clink


    The sound of ss clinking echoed clearly.


    Never mind Bill Curtis. Lady Fiona may not be familiar, but there are plenty of noblemen who want to attract attention with useless bluffs in the social world. Especially a nobledy like you Lady Fiona, there are many guys wanted to attract your attention. So its very possible he did that to seduce you.


    I was convinced.


    Right.


    Then, Livya pointed her ss in a certain direction.


    Well its the same as it cant be helped that nobledies flock to the handsome prince.


    I turned my head in the direction she pointed.


    Indeed.


    Several noblesdies gathered by Sigrens side. And Sigren, who usually shies away from them, was epting the girls conversation.


    I think I knew why Livya talked about getting engaged the other day.


    Livya smiled. How is it? Are you going to watch it again this time?


    Nope, not anymore.


    Oh my.


    I was already a bit jealous when Heather Arden sneaked into Sigrens room the other day. How could I not now? But, well, walking in the middle of their circle and saying this man is mine! while sobered up was a bit embarrassing. So, I think I need a little more rootless courage.


    I took another drink.


    Livya tried to hold me back.


    Lady Fiona, stop drinking!


    First thing first, as I cant put an iron te on my face, at least I have to put alcohol on it.


    Then another drink.


    As if my head reached the drinking limit, I felt tipsy.


    I think I just drank too fast. My eyes started to shake slightly.


    Woohh..Hell yeah!!!


    Now I felt like I could say anything embarrassing without hesitation!


    I approached Sigren while barely keeping my consciousness. I also sensed Livya slowly following behind me, feeling worried and interested.


    When I reached close to Sigren, I heard a girl asking him who was he dating.


    Wait.


    Then I hugged Sigrens back after breaking through the gap in thedies circle.


    Your highness, are you going to cheat on me? Arent you going to be engaged to me? You will, right?


    Sigren turned halfway around, embarrassed. He made eye contact with me.


    Iughed out loud in the sweetest voice I could.


    Didnt you say, youre mine before?


    This was thest sentence I could spit out because my consciousness faded little by little. It seemed like I finally went into another dimension.


    That was myst memory.


    ***


    If you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Sigren supported the staggering Fiona. He looked at Livya who was closely following Fiona. His eyes were like why didnt you stop her drinking?.


    Livya smiled and told him. Lady Fiona met a terrible man earlier, and she was upset after meeting that guy.


    Sigren frowned.


    A man? Who is it?


    Why dont you as her yourself, Your HIghness?


    And then, It would be nice if you could take care of that annoying Bill Curtis.


    Livya, who aspired to be the tyrannical queen of society, thought insidiously.


    Ah, however, the reason she got drunk like this is because of you, Your Highness.


    Me?


    Livya smiled beautifully. It was a very beautiful smile that nine out of ten, people would look back at it.


    Why dont you ask about that as well, your highness?


    Sigren was unfazed by Livyas fatal smile. His thought was she is really a strange woman. He hoped that Fiona would not y with her often. But Fione liked her, so he couldnt help it.


    Sigren tried to support Fiona, but it was a hassle. So he picked her up.


    The surrounding was already noisy when she came, but it became noisier when he picked her up.


    Id like you to step aside.


    People slowly retreated. A few youngdies had tears in their eyes, but they could do nothing.


    Sigren went out and got into the carriage. Fiona and he has an extremely average drinking capacity. In her case, she would feel energetic after drinking. And when she reached a certain limit, she fell asleep. Although her drunkenness itself was calm, it was still very worrying in the eyes of those close to her.


    Mmmm


    Fiona tossed and turned as Sigren tried to put her down on the carriage chair. She feebly regained her senses a little bit.


    Sigren rested Fiona on hs side, wrapping his arm around her shoulders.


    Fiona, what happened?


    Sigren cheating. Fiona mumbled.


    Stop talking nonsense.


    ying around with other girls


    Last time, you told me to be kind to other youngdies.


    Ah! Fiona put her palm on his lips while still closing her eyes.


    Sigren was stunned. It was annoying that he wanted to kiss her. He was confused as to whether she was conscious or not. But it was definitely possible to have a conversation.


    Okay, if you dont like it, I wont do it in the future.


    Uh.. umm..


    Anyway, this was not the point. Lady Prisci suggested he ask Fiona himself.


    Fiona, what kind of guy did you meet at the ball?


    Only then did Fiona slowly open her eyes. It was an expression that indicated she waspletely drunk.


    ah.. Umm.. it was the person who sent me the suspicious love letter the other day.


    Sigrens voice naturally hardened.


    Love letter?


    Fiona seemed to have felt the subtle change even though she was drunk. She shook her head. Nothing.


    .


    Sigren also expected this answer. This was a kind of habit Fiona had. If he showed a sign of concern, she would mostly pass it off as its fine.


    However, now Fiona was drunk. So she thought less than usual.


    Less cook it slowly.


    All he had to do was not show that he cared.


    Sigren started working earnestly. He picked her up and put her on hisp.


    Fiona groaned and naturallyid her backfortably in his arms.


    Sigren pressed his lips lightly to her cheek and whispered softly.


    Fiona, just restfortably. So what happened? letter?


    He ran his hand through her long silver hair slowly.


    Fiona then slowly vented her dissatisfaction at his leisurely behavior, which waspletely different from before.


    Earlier, I met a man who gave me a strange love letter.


    .


    Sigren felt very offended by that sentence, but he didnt make it obvious for now. Thankfully, holding Fiona helped him to calm himself down.


    Then?


    Well.


    Sigren kissed her chin and gently soothed her after seeing her hesitant again. His lips slowly swept the neckline and exposed shoulders.


    Fiona burst into a shortugh in her arms, perhaps feeling itchy.


    Sigren asked again.


    So, what happened?


    FIona leaned her head against his should as if tiredness was rushing again.


    We met today, and he was annoying as hell, annoyed me to deat. He said nonsense that he would be worth more than you.


    Almost there.


    Sigren kissed her forehead and whispered for thest time.


    Whats his name?


    Fiona, who was dozing off from drunkenness, barely answered.


    Bill Curtis.

 Chapter 134

    I have so little memory of what happenedst night. I couldnt recall properly as my head was hurt like crazy as if someone hammered it. This was a pretty familiar feeling. A hangover.


    Ouch..


    If I drank again, I should just be a dog, really.


    I looked around and found myself on the bed in my room. I still cant really remember, but it seemed that I returned safely.


    [You werent drunk, were you?]


    Suddenly, Sigren and Livyas faces appeared in my memory.


    I couldnt help but whimpered, grabbing my aching head, while trying to search for my memories. I was sure I didnt do anything weird. Fortunately, I wasnt cked out.


    I remembered that I did hug Sigren. Then, it seemed like we have talked for quite some time.


    I brought myself to focus. I hope I truly didnt say anything weird.


    Fionfortablewhats going onhuh? Letter?


    Ah, I think I told him. Then I gradually remembered what happened in the carriagest night. The way Sigren smiled beautifully, kissed my face, and gently soothed me appeared in my head.


    As soon as those scenes came to my mind, I was dumbfounded. I threw a pillow in embarrassment. I was so pathetic, damn. My lover used his beauty to retrieve some information from me and the worst part I fall for it! So pathetic.


    I grabbed my thick hair while whimpering for a while.


    In the end, I could barelye to my sense after drinking the tea that Celine brought for me to cure my hangover.


    Great.. Celine, did anything strange happen to Prince Sigren, yesterday?


    Yes. He took you home youngdy, and went out right away.


    Hes never the type to let some matters slide.


    I sighed. For now, lets just do what we have to do.


    Anyway, the morning hours were blown away by the hangover. In the end, I dealt with the paperwork in the afternoon.


    And in thete afternoon, the main culprit who disturbed my mind came.


    Do you remember? Sigren looked at me curiously.


    Of course!


    He giggled at my angry face, and quickly put his lips to my cheek.


    I was stunned by that shameless look. How could you use beauty trick on a drunk person!


    Its your fault falling for it.


    Thats true.


    Sigren chuckled as if he liked my angry reaction. I myself also couldnt believe that the Heilon sessor could fall on my beauty trick.


    You too would have this kind of regret someday, I replied sullenly. The reality of this third-rate novel struck me so hard. Why did I have to like him too much? Why was his face to my liking? This was truly saddening. I like him so much that I couldnt even defend myself from his beauty and blow it all while drunk.


    Eventually, I changed the subject. So, what did you do with the information that you took from me, Your Highness?


    How do you think I would handle it? Sigren had a subtle smile on his lips. Then he stroked my cheek and lowered his head. Hmm? Dear, thedy who secretly hid her love letter?


    .


    Lord, he was really angry, wasnt he?


    I bit my lower lip carelessly. But he gently swept my lips with his thumb. Eventually, I stopped biting my lower lip.


    Well, then, lets assume the worst for now.


    I looked into his eyes, you didnt kill him, did you?


    Sigren smiled. It was usually a beautiful smile, but at this time, that smile was a bit unsettling.


    No.


    It was a relief for now.


    Then, what did you do?


    I did some research on a man named Bill Curtis. No matter how you look at it, hes not a good man at all.


    Suddenly, what Bill said to me came to my mind.


    [I know Lady Fiona very well.]


    It may be just some random words, but somehow it also bothered me.


    What was the result?


    He is busy with many things. Also, his fortune has been increasing quite a bittely.


    Oh, good. Should I poke Arrendt with this information? Tax evasion investigation? Nice.


    He also makes an interesting im. He said he has returned alive from the darkness and found a new salvation in it. Also, he said he found the truth for the people.


    I think I heard a story like this. Livya seemed to have said something simr.


    [He came back alive from the darkness,]


    So.. a con artist?


    Maybe. But, in practice, his argument seems to have worked quite well. A lot of people pay him.


    Why did those people believe that nonsense?


    Ah, suddenly I remembered what Donna, an academy researcher, had told me before.


    [Some people say that the darkness appears because the god is angry. Well, even in this town, there are people who believe that God punished them for doing something wrong. I also heard rumor that a new religion rted to it has been circting.]


    Right, Ive heard something like that. Of course, when I heard about that from Donna, Iughed it off, because I knew the darkness was not a divine punishment or something.


    So, it seemed the rumor started from that guy.


    Anyway, now I could guess why Bill Curtis wanted to drag me on. Right. Because I actually blocked the darkness and came back alive and kicking well. I would be a good token to prove his point.


    Sigren continued, Actually, his followers are not simply the nobles. Rather, it is said that his most passionate followers are those who have loved ones to the darkness.


    Why?


    Well, maybe its because the feeling of grabbing thest straw.


    Sigren spoke in a low voice.


    People can never resist the light that appears in from of them when they are in the most desperate.


    After saying that, Sigren looked at me nkly.


    After listening to Sigrens story, I decided to ignore Bill Curtis. He seemed to be a person with a position simr to that of the cult leader of pseudo-religion.


    Most people are afraid of the darkness, but he worshiped it. This fact alone has made me ufortable. And when I thought about Bill Curtis words and deeds, it made me very bothered and very ufortable. However, if I went straight to him and asked him about it, it was the same as admitting that he has a point. On top of that, I also couldnt attack him simply because I was offended. First of all, he was also the head of a decent noble family in the capital. If I did something wrong, it could lead to a family-to-family fight.


    In any case, there was no doubt that he was not a good human being. Once I got something on him, there would be no way I would let it go.


    Then I spent my daily activity after making such a resolution.


    However, contrary to my expectations that it was just a cult, the situation seemed to be worse.

 Chapter 135

    Miss,


    Leander came to my office. He has a bit of an awkward look on his face.


    Whats going on?


    Actually, I think this is something we should handle on our own but its been getting strange recently, so I have to report it.


    Please, tell me.


    The number of people wandering around the mansion has increased.


    Hmm, this was constantly on the report paper recently. Ever since I returned from the deadnd, the number of people roaming the mansion gradually increased. However, it was impossible to catch and lock them all up because they were only walking around near the Heilon mansion. Therefore, I just told the soldiers and knights to be more careful than usual.


    Should we tighten our security?


    They are not hostile or anything like that, like usual. They dont know how to hide their presence, and they dont even try to break in. They even run away just with our threatening look.


    But?


    Leander hesitated, A child came to day, and what he said is a little bit unusual. I think Miss should give it a listen.


    If Leander said this, he must have a good reason.


    I nodded, Where is the kid?


    She is still at the front door. Shall I bring her to the drawing-room?


    No, Im going to the front door.


    I paused for a moment before leaving. At the desk, there were some snacks that the chefs made for me to eat while working. Among them are candies. I quickly wrapped those candies and then left the office.


    In front of the front door stood a girl of no more than ten years of age. Looking at her old clothes, it was clear that she was a child from a poor family among themoners.


    The child stared up at me with her light brown eyes.


    Is this older sisters name Fiona?


    I looked into the childs eyes, and nodded, Yeah, thats right. What is your name?


    Riz.


    Okay, Riz. Why did youe to my house? I asked kindly.


    I want to ask something.


    And what is that?


    Riz pursed her lips, is it true that you can save my older brother?


    What?


    What is this again? But Rizs face didnt look like she was lying.


    Who said that?


    My mom.


    Can you tell me your moms name?


    The child spoke her mothers name clearly.


    It was someone I didnt know. In addition to that, it was a name that four out of themoner women would have.


    Who did your mom say she heard the story from?


    Riz pped her arms. Ah, she said she heard it from a very precious high-ranking person. My mother called him The Count,


    Aha, why cant I immediately guess who the person was? Inwardly, I gnashed my teeth. That fuckin Bill Curtis, how dare he sold my name out.


    I asked as gently as possible. Riz, so what happened to your older brother?


    I dont know. But my mom said that my brother was punished by heaven for making a mistake and thats why he couldnt even have a grave.


    I remembered the town where the darkness reached. Obviously, it was a difficult ce to find even a body. Rizs brother was probably one of the poor unlucky people who was struck by the darkness.


    My mom said my brother coulde back if the Count helps us. After that, the three of us can live happily.


    Did your mom miss him a lot?


    A lot. The three of us have lived together ever since my dad died.


    I could see the childs family condition. Even in poor families in general, the parents were still taking good care of their children to some extent. But Rizs appearance didnt show that care at all. Her tangled hair was notbed, and there was no sign of someone sewing her old clothes. It was clear that she has not been cared by her parent for some time.


    I put the candy in her pocket, Can you tell me when was thest time you saw your mothers face?


    Three days ago.


    That meant she hasnte back since.


    Riz blushed as if she thought she was bad-talking her mother. But before my brother died my mom was always sweet and always there for me.


    Children always blindly followed their parents.


    I looked at her nkly, a bit distraught.


    I miss my mom, and I miss my brother too. Can older sister really save my brother, as the Count said?


    Sniff.


    Leander, standing behind me, took out his handkerchief and blew his nose. He has a daughter about Rizs age, so he must have remembered his daughter.


    I sighed as I looked into the childs clear eyes, I can not.


    Anyway, I cant tell lies.


    Dead people can nevere back, Riz.


    Her brown eyes looked at the ground with a gloomy light.


    .


    I tucked Rizs tangled hair behind her ear, and said softly, instead, Ill try to get your mother back home.

 Chapter 136

    Ive seen a lot of people die in Heilon. Many people were deeply saddened by the loss of their families. I also know how far that despair could drive people. However, I could not put my heart into every one of those things. If I had poured out my emotions, my mind wouldnt have been able to survive. In the end, what I could do in the war was to protect the survivors as much as possible. Therefore, although, Rizs situation was obviously pitiful, it didnt cause me much agitation.


    However, somehow I was still angry. The exact reason was unknown. I was even more irritated than usual.


    I gathered the knights and exined the situation immediately after sending Riz back.


    I smiled brightly. What do you think about this situation?


    Leander quickly replied. Now, he is spreading false rumors and tarnishing the Miss honor. And Miss is the only heir to the Heilon family.


    Another knight spoke, In other words, this is about Heilons honor. No matter who he is, the head of a noble family or whatever, we cant just let it go.


    That was a very exemry answer.


    I pped. Right, I think so too. To be honest, Im also in a state where Im determined to make a fuss once I got him in my hand.


    The knightsughed briefly.


    In fact, Miss, we thought you would.


    As expected Miss, a good judgement!


    Haha, everyone was good at ttery.


    Everyone shouted in unison, I owe you a debt, so I have to pay the interest!


    Well, the proud warriors of the north didnt seem to forget Heilons ways even after they came to the capital.


    Good.


    I smiled gracefully. Who agrees to rob the crook whos selling my name?


    Everyone quickly raised their hands.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Bill Curtis was originally the fourth son of the Curtis family. His three older brothers had their own specialties but only Bill was not good at anything. He didnt even deserve the inheritance because he was the fourth son.


    One day, a good fortune came to Bill, who had been pessimistic about his useless situation. While he was out hunting with his family, the darkness suddenly appeared. And all died. He was the only one surviving. His brothers who have those dazzling talents died, and he survived.


    However, rather than being sad, Bill felt more joy in his family situation. The man who had been living with a feeling of inferiority towards his brother all this time finally gained satisfaction.


    He was special. Why? Because he survived the darkness where all humans died! He was different. His talent was not like themon talent that his brothers had. He was the chosen one, the thought welled up in Bills mind.


    He even heard a voice in the darkness when all living things died upon contact. Bill thought it was a revtion. In addition to that, since that day, monsters have avoided him. It was clear that they were afraid of him because he was the chosen one.


    Everyone thought the darkness was a disaster, but it wasnt. The owner of that voice must be God. The God who came down to get rid of the wrong. And the god chose him to be a good example. Therefore, he couldnt stay still. As the Chosen One, he must lend a helping hand to those ignorant and oblivious humans.


    Bill quickly made some noise. At first, no one believed him. However, as the darkness began to appear frequently, people trembled in fear. Ergo, more and more people listened to Bill. At just the right time, the darkness appeared in the nearby vige and killed many people. This means the number of people who have lost their loved ones, such as lovers, family, and friends to the darkness has increased. Those who were saddened were more easily seduced by Bills words. Because they needed a ce to lean on.


    Count, is my son really going to survive?


    Bill regrly gathered his followers to tell his story. One thing was for sure, he was a good talker because everyone quickly fell in love with him


    He looked annoyed at the sight of the middle-aged woman in old clothes begging in front of his eyes. What a dumbass, he thought.


    Didnt I tell youst time? You should bring something more valuable!


    The ones I gave you in the past are the valuables that all I have


    Is your sons life worth only that much?


    Well, thats not it, but.


    The woman begged the frowning Bill by hanging in his trouser.


    My son..he is a good boy. He loves his little sister, so he sells goods around the country with to earn some money. It must have been a mistake for God to take the child Please save my son


    The noise annoyed Bill. He then kicked her.


    Go away!


    Dug!The woman rolled helplessly on the ground.


    Bill red at her annoyed. There were annoying things that sometimes went too far even without money.


    Just shut up and listen to me, and cheer!


    He liked seeing people raving about him. After all, he was the chosen one to save these fools!


    Wait. It seems that the God who sleeps in the darkness hasnt yet forgive your son. Bill said solemnly, barely calming himself after kicking the woman.


    Even after rolling on the ground, the woman still held out hope that she would see her son. She hasnt seen the body. Therefore, she couldnt give up her hope that she could see her child one more time.


    The woman got up quickly and groaned. Ah, I see. Thank you, thank you, Count.


    Bill secretlyughed at the womans shabby appearance and then turned around. His followers should not be those stupid people. He remembered a woman.


    Fiona Heilon.


    He has been keeping his ears out to the gossip about her. She must be a human being who has been enlightened just like him.


    Im sure she must have heared the voice


    Therefore, he has to make a room for her beside him.


    I think its a little stupid of you to keep rejecting my offer.


    It was a pity indeed.

 Chapter 137

    I told Sigren about what had happened recently, but I heard rather unexpected news.


    Lady Eunice was attacked?


    Why?


    Was the culprit caught?


    Yeah, they were caught on the spot.


    I was nervous.


    What is their identity? Who is their owner?


    Eunice was definitely not the type to hold a grudge.


    Sigren shook his head.


    They were not mercenariesmissioned by someone. They are rather ordinary men. But there was something unusual about it.


    And that is?


    They are the strong believer of Bill Curtis ideas.


    What does that have to do with Lady Eunice?


    I quickly closed my mouth. I got it. Bill Curtis argued that the darkness was a god and punished wrongdoing. However, Eunice has the power to stand against such darkness. For those who agreed with Bill, Eunice was the enemy.


    I sighed. I never thought there would be such a case


    I agree.


    Did you increase the escort the Lady Eunice? How is her injury?


    I increased it. And I heard that her injuries are not serious. But it must give her quite a shock.


    Right


    There was one more reason in my mind to catch Bill Curtis.


    Sigren looked at me in wonder.


    Are you going to visit her? I thought you would go right away.


    I grinned. I feel like I should prepare a present for my visit first.


    The neck of the person who gave her a shock should be an appropriate giftright? Ah, no, I didnt think Eunice would be very happy.


    Sigren, I have a favor to ask you.


    Tell me anything.


    Ugh, he shouldnt say things like that carelessly.


    It could be a little bit annoying.


    Its fine.


    That was an instant answer.


    I looked into his eyes, Can you go to your father and spill a little about Bill Curtis? If possible, you could also butter him up.


    Of course, Sigrens expression became stranger.


    Why?


    His Majesty is a man with a great pride.


    That was about it, in a good way. But to be more precise, he has a strong desire to show off. In his mind, the Imperial family bloodline always had to stand out.


    Im sure he would be very upset to hear about Bill Curtis. Curtis was now talking about being special or chosen one.


    Aha.


    It would be nice if you could make him think of treason. Well, that sounds like it would be difficult. You just have to make him wanting Bill Curtis out of his sight.


    I blinked an eye.


    Just to the point that even if I touch the Curtis family, His Majesty would ignore it.


    I see what you mean. Ill give it a try.


    Sigren smiled and continued.


    Anyway, once you make up your mind and move, its scary.


    Heyy,e on, really? Thats too much.


    ***


    I have finished gathering information on Bill Curtis. The standard tactics were roughly made, and the preparations were roughly finished.


    It turned out Bill also ran a secret club attended by nobles, and he also gave sermons periodically in a dpidated but spacious building with an attached hall. The nobles of the secret club gathered there in half fear of darkness and half wanting to y. But the people who came to hear his preach were different. They were more desperate.


    Lady Fiona, you must have finally made up your mind.


    Oh, of course, I did. To get rid of you. Currently, I was employing the regr method.


    I visited Bills house in person.


    Of course, Ive decided.


    I grinned.


    What you said is true.


    At least the im that we survived the darkness. Other than that, everything seemed false.


    Of course, I didnt lie.


    A faint desire bloomed on Bill Curtis face.


    As expected, Lady Fiona must have heard it too. That voice.


    Voice? I remembered the hallucinations noise. Oh, it wasnt hallucinations.


    Yes, Ive heard.


    Bill raised the corner of his mouth.


    Actually, there is something I want to ask you. I think that voice


    How the hell did you get in here? You cant go in there! At that time, there was amotion outside the drawing room.


    Bill opened the door with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Its very noisy, whats going on!


    Outside, a soldier and a middle-aged woman stood.


    I apologized, my lord. This woman sneaks into the mansion.


    How the hell do you handle things?!


    Despite the harsh situation, the woman looked at Bill with eagerness in her eyes.


    Cou, Count Thest time you said.


    Noisy! Kick her out right now!


    I got up and walked towards the door.


    Meanwhile, the woman staggered closer to Bill.


    Count please I beg you my son.


    This woman has been a bother sincest time!


    Bill, who spoke out of annoyance, raised his hand to the woman.


    Stop.


    I asked, grasping Bills almost swinging, and threw it quickly.


    What are you doing?


    Bill responded as if it were natural. To bring this stupid woman to her senses.


    Just send a soldier to send her out.


    I frowned.


    Isnt this because of what the Count said in the first ce? You have to keep what you said.


    Why should I?


    Bill tapped the woman with the tip of his shoe.


    These foolish people should be grateful that I bring them to their senses.


    He was crazier than I expected. I remembered the information about Bill. The fourth son of the count family. A life that was full of an inferiorityplex to his older brothers.


    I red at him.


    Do you think youre better than this woman?


    Isnt it obvious? Even theparison itself is nonsense.


    It was funny how Bill seemed to really believe that.


    I smirked. You treat others like bugs, and you think youre wise.


    He was a person who has long been stung by a sense of inadequacy and inferiority. He inflicted violence only on those who seemed weaker than himself. He truly lived under the illusion that he was different from others. And when he felt that his opponent was below him, he felt superior. He was a person who believed that he was special and that it was okay to do anything to anyone weaker than himself.


    How stupid.


    This was the type of person that really has no redemption quality and has no fun. He thought he was superior to others just because he survived the darkness?


    I gave a cold shoulder. It turned out that there are many people in the world who lives in the same illusion as you.


    Bill burst out. WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!


    People with this kind of personality were bound to jump at words, After all, you are just like everyone else.


    I raised the corner of my lips.


    Dont be mistaken, Bill Curtis. Youre just a little lucky to survive.


    Such mere luck yet he interpreted it to suit his taste.


    But that doesnt excuse you from doing anything.


    Bill, who was frantic, was about to raise his hand on me but hesitated. It seemed like he had barely realized that I was the heir of the Heilon family. As expected, he became weak to strong.


    I went on, Youre nothing. Youre not different from the others youve been ignoring. No, youre much more stupid.


    Bill heard themotion outside and called out to the gathered soldiers. Get this woman out of here!


    Ah, I dont think you can.


    I raised my chin and smilednguidly.


    Ive already upied this mansion.


    What.


    Bill looked at the soldiers in front of him, stunned. It was only then that he realized that the soldiers faces were unfamiliar.


    Right, sorry, but these guys were on my side.


    Ah, this straight-on method was the best.


    Oh, right. Your security system sucks. They have no loyalty to you. It was easy, thanks to you.


    By the way, the woman was also on my side. Ive guessed this kind of possibility, so I could not pass it even though it was a very small chance that this trick would possible. It turned out, he was more garbage than I expected. Thanks to that, even my slightest hesitation disappeared.


    I suppressed my anger, which kept bubbling up, and smiled calmly. The time has finallye to pay off the debt with interest.

 Chapter 138

    Fiona dragged Bill Curtis to the ce where he usually gathered people to preach. That ce as usual also filled with people who followed Bill.


    Fionaughed, Come on, Bill, say it yourself.


    Mm.. what


    That youre actually just an ordinary guy whos useless and doesnt have any special power.


    Fiona whispered, ying with the hopes of the desperateyou should pay the price for it, you impostor.


    Do..do you think you can touch me and be safe?


    Dont worry. Do you think I didnt even do something basic like that?


    Fiona grabbed and dragged him onto the podium.


    Now its the time to deny yourself that youre special.


    Bill was forced to stand on the podium.


    Everyone below focused on him.


    Count, please will you give me the answer today?


    Can my child evere back?


    Fiona whispered softly from behind. Do it faster.


    Bill closed his eyes tightly and his mouth stuttered.


    Oh.. oh, I have something to say today.


    .


    Actually.. I.. I cant do anything.


    The buzzing crowd quickly calmed down.


    I..I.. I cant save the dead.


    The lights of hope in peoples eyes went out one by one.


    Say..saying that there is a God is all a lie. I did that because idiots like you would offer and give your money to me and praise me!


    .


    The eyes of countless spectators were dying. However, it cant be helped. Because that was the truth, the reality.


    Hundreds of dead eyes looked at Bill Curtis. As the story continued, the public became confused and sad in silence.


    Soon after, they exploded.


    WHAT DO YOU MEAN!


    WEVE GIVEN OUR MONEY!


    YOU TOLD ME YOU COULD SAVE MY CHILD!


    The anger of those who were back in desperation was fierce.


    Bill staggered back.


    People reached out their hands toward the podium.


    Bill fumbled and looked at Fiona.


    I did what you said So stop aaaaaa!


    Bill was dragged down from the podium by the hands of the angry people.


    Fiona looked down at him expressionlessly. She vaguely understood why she was so angry recently.


    Long ago, she shuddered at the cruelty of the world she had created: a ce where many people died, got hurt, and lived while struggling and suffering. The feeling of this being unreal faded slowly as she epted Sigren wholeheartedly. However, it was still there, and the boundary between believing this world was unreal and real has been tensed like a tug-of-war.


    Right now, the scene in front of her gave her a final p. Which side is the winner of this tug of war was very clear. There was no doubt anymore.


    There was no happy ending in this ce where countless people lived. Right, and that was what reality looked like. The dirty, annoying, repulsive, and distressing things would always happen no matter what. And everyone would stand firmly on their own two feet, hold on, and move forward heavily.


    This was a damn reality.


    This was the reason a very hateful feeling towards Bill Curtis appeared inside her. He was a person who extorted the innocents for personal desire without any purpose, justification, or honor. He was like a pest. No, he was worse than that. He was someone who made this sad reality more painful.


    Fiona was angry with those people. Why the hell did they make it harder for those who lived hard in the world she created? Why? She hope they would pay the same price.


    Sa.. save me! I did nothing wrong!


    Keep an eye on the situation, take him out if he is about to out so that he doesnt die easily.


    After giving the order, Fiona calmly turned away.


    ***


    After the situation was sorted out, Fiona went to see Sigren. She hugged him tightly.


    Fiona?


    Sigren wrapped his arms around her and patted her back. He was confused why did his beloved lover who was always rxed and confident look very unstable and weak today.


    Are things not going well?


    No.


    Fiona pursed her lips.


    But I need you.


    After saying that, she went deeper into his arms even more. She was like a young beast seeking warmth in a snowstorm.


    I think I need constion.


    Sigren led herself to aplete reality. It was unknown whether it has been a great salvation for oneself or it was the other way around. However, at the same time as epting this fact, part of her hearts defense mechanism copsed. Therefore, what she needed was someone who could fill that hollow. And she hope it was him who could fill it up.


    She let out a sigh.


    Sigren, give me a hug.


    ***


    I slept with Sigren. And when I woke up, I looked at him with distraught eyes.


    Sigren, are we all right?


    Sigren yawned and opened his eyes, what? Nothing happened.


    Yeah, nothing. Long story short, Sigren and I slept together. Slept while holding hands of course. Nothing happened in that direction.


    It was me who hung onto him first yesterday. I whined wanting to be with him. Honestly, when he agreed I thought wed go all the way. But surprisingly, Sigren just hugged me and slept. And I couldnt help but wonder.


    Sigren, do you have a problem with the important part


    He immediately growled.


    Just tried to say more than that.


    Ehh, that cant be the case


    Then Sigren pulled me halfway up.


    Sleep more.


    Im wide awake.


    And Im sleepy. I couldnt sleep properly because of you, so take responsibility and act as a pillow for me.


    The servant maye soon


    Dont worry. They went awayst night. They wonte.


    .


    It was ironic that nothing happened considering the atmosphere seemed to scream something serious happened.


    Sigren, when I asked you to hug me, you didnt interpret it as it is, did you? I stroked his hair. If he truly thought that, wouldnt it be too naive?


    No way


    Somehow, I felt funny that it was me who was asking this.


    Then, why didnt you do anything?


    It was pure curiosity. Because in the past, didnt he say he would eat anything I gave him?


    Are you really asking that?


    Maybe he was really sleepy. He pulled me closer while his eyes were still closed. Then there was a sweet low voice in my ear.


    No reason. Its very pathetic to rush at you when youre weak.


    This time he stroked my hair.


    And yesterday you really looked like in need an innocentfort. Although, Im not sure what your problem was.


    Well, thats not really a reason.


    Youre really. Sigren was a little angry.


    I hugged Sigrens neck tightly. Suddenly his body became stiff even though he has been touching me well until now.


    Sigren, lets get married!

 Chapter 139

    Sigren, lets get married!


    I cant see his face properly because I was hugging him, but I think his face must be red.


    Why is this conversation going there all of a sudden!


    But I was serious.


    Because I didnt think there will ever be another man like you in my life?


    If you think he is the one, dont hesitate and catch it right away! Didnt people say something like this?


    So you have no intention of having a second man and you only want to sleep with a man like me in your life? He was sarcastic.


    But that was a hell of amitment supposed to be. It was a huge promise.


    Sigrens protest did not end there.


    More than that I cant keep up with your flow at all! Why dont you say give a little hint first. Let me prepare my heart!


    So youre not going to marry me?


    Did he think I didnt mean to because I said it in bed? Did he think this was just pillow talk?


    No, its not like that. But why when I was pushing you harder, you were like a rock, and then suddenly. Just wait. Sigren was rather calm after I asked him.


    Why?


    I loosened my hug and looked at him.


    Sigren stood up and sighed, brushing his face. Ah, I woke up because of you.


    I also got up.


    Thats good.


    Sigren sighed distraughtly after seeing my calm face.


    Fiona, first.. Lets engage.


    Sigren gave in to my aggressiveness.


    Ah, right. I was going to send a letter to the Duke because of that.


    Abel said he woulde soon, but somehow his news was very vague.


    Ah, right.


    What elese? Sigren sent a nervous nce at the sudden change of subject. He looked at me as if disaster wasing whenever I opened my mouth.


    Oh noo Celine knew I stayed out.


    The ce where I slept was the Imperial Pce.


    Even if Celine is turning a blind eye, one way or another, the news that I was staying out overnight will go to Abel.


    I guess so.


    Would he believe me if I told him that we truly only sleep while holding hands?


    Sigrenughed. He wont. And when this news got into his ears, hell probably try to crush me.


    Crush him, he said!


    Right Sigren. Are you really okay having Abel as your father-inw?


    This time, Sigren also answered quite seriously.


    I will endure it somehow with the power of love.


    God, I didnt expect him to say that.


    I giggled and hugged him again.


    As I continued to cling to him, Sigren keptining about whether torturing him was my hobby. Then he eventually kicked me out of his room. He said he had to catch some sleep.


    He kicked his lover out after one night. What a cold-hearted guy, wasnt he?


    As I left the pce, I couldnt stop giggling.


    He was really cute.


    ***


    Thanks to Sigren, my feeling was no loonger gloomy. He really has a knack to cheer me up.


    Bill Curtis was used by various nobles. He went around deceiving people, so he had iting.


    Of course, there was some help from Livya. And Livya once again has firmly maintained her socialite queen position in the noble society.


    Along with that, His Majesty the Emperor, who never saw a human being better than himself, generously passed on the ordeal of Bill Curtis.


    There was no way Sigren would fawn over the emperor as I said, so I was very curious about how he handled it.


    In the meantime, I finally told the academy about the voices Bill and I had heard. It was because I was finally certain that it was not an illusion. But I didnt expect much. You cant jump into the darkness to hear that voice again in the first ce. Also, we never knew where the darkness would appear. In the first ce, the darkness appeared on its own ord.


    And even though Bill Curtis could live after meeting the darkness, his life was slowly dying. Bill seemed not to know this fact. However, it was not unreasonable. He was rtively newpared to Arrendt, so he didnt notice it. Besides, Bill wasnt as cautious as Arrendt, and he was narcissistic.


    Of course, I questioned Bill more about the voice, but I didnt earn much. He was mumbling nonsense, perhaps because he fell into the abyss and waspletely out of his mind.


    Then as I nned, I went to visit Eunice in the hospital.


    Thats why I couldnt give the head of Bill Curtis as the present for a hospital visit.


    When I exined everything, Eunice responded kindly. The intention of your heart is more than enough for a present, Lady Fiona.


    Sigren said there was no major injury, so I went with peace of mind, but it turned out Eunice had bruise on her face.


    Ah Sigren! Just because her limbs arent cut off, it didnt mean she was not seriously injured!


    Objectively, it could be ssified as a minor injury, but when I saw Eunices face, I was a little upset.


    So what happened to them?


    Who?


    Those who followed Count Bill Curtis.


    I remembered those who asked me to save the dead.


    Everyone has to ovee it somehow.


    This time, of course, should be in a more normal way.


    Well, cant I be of any help instead of him?


    Yes?


    Eunice blushed slightly. Oh, Im not suggesting that Im preaching strange doctrines like Count Bill Curtis!


    Only then did I understand what she was saying.


    You mean you want to be someone they could rely on mentally?


    Yes yes, thats right.


    Well, that was no problem.


    In the first ce, that was the work of the saintess. As everyone got older, they faced events that they could not handle on their own. And whenever that happened, they looked for something to rely on. Family, lovers, friends, religion, gambling, drugs It all depended on the individual.


    When I stared nkly at Eunice, she flustered.


    Of course, Im not that great of a person, and Im not very good at it, but


    Its fine. But i wonder why Im not criticizing you. Its just, isnt it a very difficult work?


    Eunice regained herposure in my question. Her gaze was clear. Because I wanted to help.


    Even to those who harmed you?


    You might think its hypocrisy, but Im totally fine.


    Arent you angry?


    I know. Why am I not angry?


    Eunice tilted her head and gave a bashfulugh.


    Its strange to even when I think about it. But since Ive already made up my mind that I want to help, I cant help it.


    Maybe I underestimated Eunice too much. Eunice, who has an upright desire to support someone, would grow stronger in the future. Wasnt that in the original plot? Well, it would be rude if I said it to her. But I now realized that she would live well and grow stronger in the future with or without such a fateful lover. Everyone was changing while doing their best in their respective positions.


    I guessed I also have to try my best too.


    I believe you can do well. I will cheer you on.


    Thank you.


    Eunice and Iughed.


    ***


    After that, I sent a letter to Abel.


    It was about what happened so far and about the engagement. I waited for a reply for some time.


    .But no reply came.

 Chapter 140

    I couldnt get in touch with Abel.


    I bet hes not replying because hes upset about engagement, right?


    Id rather have that.


    Sigren shook his head.


    But you know, hes not such a senseless person.


    But.


    Fortunately, after a while, a letter from Heilon came. I thought it was from Abel, but it wasnt. It was sent by Jeron, who has been Abels aide for a long time.


    [Miss, I hope you coulde back to Heilon.]


    I read thest line of the letter.


    [The Duke has gone missing.]


    .


    The content of the letter was that the activity of the monsters in Heilon had increased rapidly recently. While looking for the cause, it was said that Abel and the other party went missing.


    This news was so sudden that it gave me a headache.


    That Abel?


    First, I called Sir. Leander and Celine.


    I got a news that the Duke is missing. I must go back to Heilon.


    Their expressions hardened horribly.


    I asked the two of them to take care of the mansion.


    Are you going alone, miss?


    Yeah, I couldnt have anyone to take.


    If the lord is missing, then this is not an ordinary thing. Even the Heilons force right now is in difficulty to find him.


    Leanders advice colled my excited head.


    Right, I would add nothing if I went alone.


    While considering how much manpower I could take, Sigren, who learned the whole story, came to the mansion.


    I will go too.


    But you


    Im sorry Fiona, I have no intention of listening to you this time.


    He sighed and stroked my cheek.


    You want me to send you there alone when it is unknown whether Abel is alive or dead? Do you want to see me go crazy?


    .


    I couldnt deny it.


    If something wrong happened to me, after Abel, Sigren would be left alone.


    Fiona, you will need me.


    I guess so


    SIgren stroked my shoulders soothingly, then he hugged me.


    I obediently surrendered myself to him.


    Abel, no, Master. Even if only his neck remains, he will be alive and bouncing around, so dont worry too much.


    Did he call this constion?


    I tugged at the end of his hair with a grump.


    Ouch.


    Try to improve your speaking skill, Your Highness. Though it doesnt have to be like my pillow talk.


    Heughed briefly as if I was nonsensical.


    You, you didnt really think that saying lets get married was a pillowtalk dispute, did you? Though, from my point of view, it was like an unexpected trap.


    Wait, thats harsh!


    As I sighed in a sulk, Sigren picked me up.


    Put me down!


    Despite my struggle, Sigren did not budge. He then put me down slowly on my bed.


    I quickly covered myself with the duvet.


    Sigrens worried voice echoed through the duvet.


    Would it be better for me to be with you today?


    Im fine. Ive slept in your room before. If you sleep in my room this time, it will be confirmed.


    He would make Celine, who was in an already distraught mind, feel moreplicated.


    Fiona, these days you.


    Uncharacteristically, Sigren slurred his words.


    What am I?


    I stuck my head out under the nket.


    He straightened my disheveled hair with a loving gesture.


    Im worried. You seem to have changed a bit. Youve be much more serious when dealing with something.


    Not good?


    Well, there were times when I wished you would be like this But it doesnt seem good to be affected that much and this often by your thought.


    I know.


    I also didnt know if the change was good or bad. But Ill worry about myselfter.


    I spread my arms.


    Im so surprise that I cant make a proper decision, so pleasefort me first.


    Sigren now picked me up again and put me on hisp. Then I locked him in my arms. When I felt his body temperature, I definitely felt stable. Then I could hear his grumbling that he had no intention of being tortured and would do anything if I showed weakness.


    .


    I leaned onto him and fell into thought.


    Force I think there was something useful.


    Ah, Kwonter.


    Why are you suddenly calling his name in my arms?


    Sigren, who had been still, kissed the back of my exposed shoulder, neck, and ear.


    Ah, stop it! It tickles! Right, Kwonter!


    That guy what?


    Oh right, Sigren didnt know.


    Kwonter said, he would do anything I asked


    Of course, he didnt really mean that as he said it tofort me, but I could manipte my memory at will.


    At the same time, Sigren, who had been kissing me softly, began to scratch my skin with his teeth. It was like an animal tasting its food before biting it.


    Ah, please dont bite! Dont bite!


    I have to find Kwonter.


    Then, Sigren really bit my shoulder.


    I shuddered. It didnt hurt, but it was a strange feeling.


    You said you wouldnt do it again!


    Sigren sneered. I never said that. I said I would be careful in the future.


    That or that.


    Then I shuddered again as Sigren started lowering his lips along my spine.


    That, stop!


    Sigren muttered.


    You leave when youre done with your business. I gave my heart and body, but I felt like a concubine who was abandoned,..


    What a pitiful thing.


    I quickly put my lips on his cheek.


    Kwonter is not the point here, its Abel and Heilon.


    Sigren replied sincerely, I know.


    Oh well. Somehow I did feel like I threw him away when I was done with my business, but


    I wont me you if you do moreter. I said it without thinking about the future because Sigren was bothering me and I had to think about recruiting Kwonter.


    Sigrens eyes narrowed.


    Please dont regret saying thatter.


    Im already starting to regret it.

 Chapter 141

    I went to the inn where Kwonter and his mercenaries were staying. Ive heard it before, so it was easy to find. Coincidentally, Kwonter was inside.


    Umm.. did you finally break up?


    And those were his first words. Then


    Ah, youre getting along very well!


    What a bastard. Come to think of it, he didnt tell me even though Sigren overheard the conversation that day.


    What? An animal bigger than a squirrel? You should have given me a better description. Because of that, we have a great fight!


    Kwonter shrugged his shoulders. Getting involved in affairc between lovers could hurts my head.


    Hearing that insensitive casual tone made me dont even want toin anymore.


    So I nodded generously.


    Well, okay. I came to make a request today.


    At the same time,rge men rushed down the stairs.


    Uh, the captain is with a woman.


    Woah, youre right.


    Looking at the reaction, it seemed like they are the mercenaries under Kwonter.


    His lover?


    Kwonter answered calmly.


    Youd better watch your mouth. If you say something wrong, youd loose your head.


    A death sentence. Did he say that because Im dating the prince right now?


    The mercenaries giggled as a grouped.


    Eyy, Captain, how could you say that!


    I grinned. Youd better listen to Kwonter.


    Even if it was not the death penalty, I could turn them into an instant lightning-bold roast if they use their mouth the wrong way.


    As expected, even his lover is just like him, full of determination. Her face is shaped like a beautiful grown-up girl, it turned out she doesnt look like that


    Im a client.


    Oh, are you?


    A mercenary stretched his head, Do you know how expensive we are?


    Thats right, there are quite a few arrogant shits asking for a request, and then they immediately turned their feet.


    Right! It looks like the captain hasnt even epted the request yet, so theres no need to be so overbearing already


    Oh my, right! I forgot the down payment.


    No need to hear more.Boom!I put the heavy money bag on the table.


    .


    The pocket of the money opened slightly, and the gold coins and jewels that sparkle shook.


    Ill correct you.


    I raised my chin and spoke proudly.


    Im a rich and powerful client.


    It seemed that they were not so stupid that they could not grasp the situation, befitting those under Kwonter.


    We apologized. We do not know. Shall we call you, Miss?


    Kwonter sighed when he saw his men be the ves of money in a moment.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    As a result, Kwonter epted the request.


    To buy the entire mercenary group what is nobility?


    It was a position that I was sick of it, but right now I cant help but be satisfied that I had this position as a useful weapon.


    How long is the request period?


    Until I find the Duke.


    Sigren didnt like Kwonter very much, but it seemed that he has no intention of denying the act that Kwonter was helpful.


    What happened in the past?


    .


    Seeing that he didnt deny it, it seemed that there was something.


    It was nothing.


    Really?


    Lets ask himter then.


    Anyway, I hurriedly set up a party as quickly as I could and set off straight to Heilon.


    ***


    I returned to Heilon after a long time. It felt likeing back to my hometown. I didnt like winter because of the cold. However, when the familiar smell of winter brushed off the tip of my nose, I felt relieved for some reason.


    Miss!


    Jeron came out to meet me with a bright face.


    Jeron.


    Im d you look healthy.


    Jeron too.


    We didnt have time to say hello for a long time. So we went right into the briefing.


    Jeron opened his mouth with his serious face.


    Without preamble, the dragon appeared.


    Is it one of the three remaining?


    No, two.


    What?!?!


    Certainly Abel didnt go to catch them, Sigren asked instead of me, who was dumbfounded.


    Two at the same time are absolutely impossible.


    No, he didnt go to catch them. To be precise, he went to invesitage.


    The detailed summary was as follows.


    Two dragons appeared on the side of the mountains surrounding Heilon. Perhaps because of that, the number of monster attacks also increased exponentially. So, while continuing to focus on Heilons defense, Abel decided to investigate much further.


    In addition to that, there was a report from the scouting party that the two dragons were fighting.


    Why are they fighting?


    Arent they on the same side? Sigren muttered.


    On the contrary, I have a point in my mind.


    Sigren, did the dragon you caught have intelligence by any chance?


    No, it wasnt that different from dealing with monsters. Except its ridiculously strong.


    As expected, it was maybe that.


    Fiona? Whats the matter?


    No, nothing.


    I turned the subject.


    Jeron, how about the defense of the walls?


    Its a close call.


    Could you hold out until Sigren and I find the Duke?


    We have to.


    That was a very pleasant answer.


    Also, please arrange the mercenaries I brought. Thats right. Theyre quite an elite right, elite. Probably.


    Jeron gave a shortugh.


    I know well about the mercenaries corps led by the mercenary king. Dont worry, well be fine, miss.


    Oh right, it was said that Kownter once stayed in Heilon.


    Okay, then lets organize the Dukes travel route on a map.


    Its been a few days since he went missing.


    After we estimated the remaining amount of food taken by the investigation team, it didnt look good.


    Id like to believe he was alive. This was Abels life. But our analysis is already giving a cold answer.


    What about the number of people do you want to bring along?


    As few as possible.


    A search was still a search, but there were two dragons. The more troops we brought, the more attention we got. In addition, it was clear that there would be casualties.


    And if Abel died.


    It was not that I cursed him, but in the current situation, if we were lucky, we were more likely to find his body.


    I hate to think of this, but I cant risk many soldiers lives to find the bodies of Abel and the others.


    I really hate myself for thinking like this.


    However, the life and death of the people of Heilone and go depending on my judgment.


    I smiled hard.


    Dont worry. If I find any traces or if I am in danger, I will immediately send a signal with my magic. Doing so will save you even more time. Please tell the soldiers guarding the castle wall to always keep an eyes on the sky over the northern mountains.


    Jeron let out a big sigh.


    All right. As soon as we see a signal, we will send more people.


    Ill live it to you.

 Chapter 142

    My feet sunk into the snow.


    Its been so long.. My stamina.


    As I climbed up, my steps slowed down due to the umted snow. And of course, I was the only one who was stuck like this. Sigren was fine. I told Jeron confidently that I would join the search party, but what kind of pathetic thing was this.


    Fortunately, the search scope has been narrowed down. It was all thanks to Jeron who sent a search party before I arrived in Heilon. However, the problem was that the area was the most dangerous ce. It was the area where ordinary soldiers could not be sent due to the high risk of being caught by dragons.


    Kieeeekkk!


    The cry of a dragon in pain echoed from the distance.


    I turned my head towards the sound. Somehow, I was worried about that direction.


    Sigren.


    Whats wrong?


    Can you go with me to the ce where the dragons are?


    To reach where the dragon was, I couldnt bring many people. It should be two or three people at most. Because therger the number of people, the more noticeable our movement.


    Sigren looked at me curiously and nodded his head.


    Alright.


    Its dangerous, you dont ask why?


    Because youve been looking like you caught something. If I go with you, I would see why you did it.


    There was some opposition from the knights and soldiers who came along. But I left them to search other areas and then went up to the ce where the dragons were located.


    The closer we got, the more the ground thumped.


    There is a burn trace. At that time, Sigren spoke.


    Right. I saw a faint ck ash.


    The path of the mountain range has be more and moreplicated. If I was not careful and focused, I would probably get lost.


    Now that Ive dragged him all the way here, I thought I should tell Sigren a little bit about what I knew.


    Sigren, there was a time a long time ago when dragons interacted with human.


    Really?


    What i was exining to him from now on was something like a worldview.


    Yes, even a dragon was praised for having all the wisdom of the world.


    Its the first time Ive heard of it.


    Well, I think, is this a history of the forgotten times?


    How do you know that?


    The problem was that I couldnt answer that question.


    Wait.


    Sigren stopped.


    There are traces of a fight.


    I also looked around. As he said, there were sword marks and drops of blood.


    Sigren lightly touched the bloodstains with his fingers. This is new.


    There were many monsters because there were dragons nearby.


    Theyre being chased by the monsters!


    We hurriedly followed the trail. Whoever this bloodstain belonged to, he was likely a survivor. The bloodstain traces directed us closer to the dragons.


    Sigren frowned and carefully drew his sword.


    Well get caught if we move more than this.


    Then, Ill have to try to have a conversation


    Shouldnt it be running away at full speed?


    Then, Sigren narrowed his eyes.


    Soon, I found out what he was looking at.


    A human figure could be seen from afar. The person was surrounded by a group of monsters.


    I widened my eyes.


    Its the Duke!


    The monsters noticed our presence and turned their attention from Abel to us.


    As I tried to cast my magic, Sigren stopped my movement.


    If you use your magic here, you will attract the eyes of the dragons.


    Ah


    While Im fighting those monsters, you go to Abel. I think hes hurt.


    Okay.


    Sigren quickly attacked the group of monsters while I ran fastly to Abel.


    Abel was supporting himself with his sword pierced to the ground. Seeing Abel up close made me nervous. He was bloody.


    Duke


    Abel. who blinked slowly for a moment, looked at me and frowned.


    A ghost?


    Good, he could talk.


    Not a ghost!


    I hurriedly took out a first aid kit that I brought in a hurry. From the outside, he was covered in blood, but I couldnt see exactly where his injuries were.


    This is reality right?


    You see it right!


    Abel slowlyid down his sword. His body tilted slowly.


    Ive never seen Abel like this before.


    Fiona, I think its toote.


    Dont say that


    What should I do?


    It looked like a serious injury. But I could only do basic first aid.


    Fiona.


    Yes?


    For thest time call me father


    I cried.


    Not thest!


    Hurry..up..


    From behind, I could feel the approach of Sigren, who had finished off the monsters.


    Father


    Abel closed his eyes, I wish I could hear it more


    So hold on, as long as youre alive, you could hear it more


    Promise then


    Haahh..


    At that time, Sigren let out a breath as if everything was absurd. Then he touched Abels legs with his own leg.


    Sigren! How could you to the patient


    Why dont you be more mature, Master?

 Chapter 143

    Abel opened his eyes and smirked at Sigren annoyed.


    Does it make you sick when I use the method you use every day right in front of your nose?


    Abel sprang to his feet.


    Sigren nced at Fiona who was trembling with anger because she had been deceived.


    Abel smiled awkwardly facing the angry Fiona, then began to stroke her hair as if to soothe her.


    Fiona.


    Fiona smacked Abels hand, never mind.


    It seemed that she was very angry. Well, it was a situation where anyone would be angry.


    Hhh Fionas eyes were filled with a feeling of relief and also irritation. Immediately, clear tears rolled down again.


    Uhh Abel was restless seeing Fionas tears. He didnt expect her to cry. He has never seen FIona cry, and of course, he has no memory of soothing her.


    When Fiona cried, Sigren got anxious too. He cast a reproachful nce at Abel.


    Abel was rarely perplexed. At this time was that rare asion where he couldnt have any idea what to do. He then pressed the edge of his adopted daughters eyes with the hem of his sleeve. It was a very awkward gesture, but he did his best.


    Well, Fiona, dont cry.


    But of course, her anger was unresolved.


    If you do it once again, dont ever think you could hear the word father from my mouth.


    He yed a joke once, and he didnt even get his moneys worth.


    Wait, but this is the method Sigren ugh..


    Abel, who was about to drag his student along with him, held his breath. Well, he yed a bit, but his injuries were real.


    Fiona blinked her eyes, its not acting, right?


    Of course not


    The sullen face Fiona quickly examined Abels wound. Although Abel was covered in blood from the head to toe, most of the blood, especially the upper part of his body, was the monsters blood. And it turned out, his real injury was on his abdomen. Looking at the injury, Fiona couldnt help felt gloomy. Only Abel has the kind of audacity to joke around with this heavy injury.


    Sigren, your master is such an idiot Fiona murmured.


    I agree.


    Thump! Thump!


    The loud sound of the fight between the two dragons hasnt stopped at all. It has been sounding all this time. And the sound was getting loud as they were closer to the two dragons. It was so loud as if the heavens and the earth were about to split up.


    Even while undergoing the treatment, Abel grumbled. Why the hell do those two be such a jerk fighting in someone elses yard.


    Did you find out anything? Fiona asked calmly as she wrapped the bandages.


    Abel swept his hair roughly, I hate to say this because it is pathetic as I was almost killed but I didnt find anything, it didnt exist. Shit, now I must find a way to subdue them.


    Realistically, tis impossible to subjugate two of them at once.


    However, if they did nothing, Heilons wall would copse due to the continued attacks of monsters.


    Should I try to talk to it?


    Fiona wasnt sure if the facts she knew were still valid.


    Could you get up? Fiona retreated after finishing the treatment.


    Dont treat me like an old man.


    Abel refused Sigrens support and stood up on his own. He gnashed his teeth.


    I have to deal with those lizard as soon as possible,


    Suddenly,THUMP!The deep, earth-shaking rumble happened once again. Then, there was a violent wind. Their hair flew frantically and blocked their view.


    FIONA! WATCH OUT!!


    Arge shadow cast over their face.


    Fiona hastily let out her power.


    THUMP!


    At the same time, a very huge thing flew not far from her. The ground shook and cracked open. Its body was as massive as a mountain and as hard as a rock.


    Fiona, who had inadvertently closed her eyes due to the drifting snow, slowly opened her eyes. Then she met the ruby-red eyes.


    Ah.


    There was a low echo in her ears that could not be described as human speech, but she could understand it.


    [human.]


    .


    Fiona was frozen in an instant when she met those eyes.


    The dragon bared its teeth, disying hostility.


    FIONA!


    Abel and Sigren drew their swords.


    Krrrrr!


    The dragon looked in the other direction instantly, reacting to the killing intent. It wanted to attack both men.


    Is my guess correct?


    The dragons reaction was ambiguous.


    Well, if Im wrong, then shed be just its meal.


    Fiona, who was stiff, hurriedly intervened and stood in front of the dragon who was about to attack the two men. It was a close-call suicide. Then she spoke in a clear voice.


    Clemente Edward. The first of its kind, and The Wisest.


    [.]


    The dragon, which seemed almost to attack the two men, stopped abruptly.


    Sigren and Abel also looked at Fiona in surprise.


    Fiona swallowed her saliva.


    If youre avable for a conversation, I hope I could have your time.

 Chapter 144

    This was the world I was trying to tell Sigren earlier.


    Long ago, these four dragons had intelligence. They could interact with humans too. But this was a very long time ago. Now, the dragons had no intelligence, and of course, they also could no longer talk. However, there was no record of this fact in the current history books. It was unknown whether it was not recorded or it was missing. Because of that, humans living in this era did not know this fact. Also, at the same time, because no one remembered these dragons, all the titles and names of the dragons disappeared.


    So, when the dragon in front of me heard of his long-missing title, he narrowed his eyes.


    Good, that meant he was interested.


    [Human, how do you know my name that only existed in a forgotten age?]


    So, now I was finally at the point where my life was questioned and suspected even by dragons.


    Are you able to talk?


    [Yes, only me.]


    After many years, only one dragon still had his mind intact, and that was the dragon with red eyes in front of me. Clemente Edward hasnt yet gone insane, very befitting a dragon who once had the title of the wisest dragon. Of course, the remaining intelligence was shallow now, and he would soon turn into a beast like the other dragons. For specific, it was at the end of the story that hepletely lost his mind.


    It was fortunate that I could still talk to him.


    [And no, there should be no mercy for humans.]


    .


    [However, its been a thousand years since Ive heard that name, so Ill answer your questions.]


    Thank you. I was just wondering, why are you fighting?


    [to give rest to a close friend.]


    There was a loud cry that shook the air.


    You mean the dragon youve been fighting?


    [Yes. He has been rampaging for nearly a thousand years, repeatedly killing lives without any reason, emotion, or thought. Life would not be peaceful if it remained that way.


    I see.


    [One of the three friends has already died at the hands of humans. I would end the lives of the remaining two then I would rest before my mind is gone.]


    It probably meant dying.


    Clemente Edward, are you fine with that?


    [We have a start, but we dont have an end. It is the reason why we have lived an unbelievably long time. There is no natural death for us. Hence, we gradually lose our minds as time passed. And when we lost itpletely, all that remains are a strong body and cruel instinct.]


    My heart was heavy hearing that. Their ending has never been set.


    [How do you know my name? In this era, we are just the ugly nameless beasts.]


    I sighed, I just knew it.


    [You are the suspicious one.]


    Shit, now everyone would suspect me every time they saw me.


    Clemente spread his huge wings.


    [Go, human. Mercy has been given for reminding me of the old memories. Dont get involved in the dragons battle, your body would be torn apart if you do.]


    Was he worried about me?


    I imagined a life where no one knew my name and no one called me for a thousand years. It was definitely a very dark life. I felt sorry for no reason.


    Do you mind if we give a help? Because of you and your friend, the monsters has been rampant in my territory.


    Well, I offered that because, honestly, I think I could kill Clemente and his friend.


    [Do whatever you want, the child of mankind with many secrets.]


    Quickly, the heartless dragon flew away, to fight his close friend.


    And now, I have another thing to take care of. I looked back with a deep sigh.


    Sigren and Abel, who has been standing stiffly, made eye contact with me.


    .


    A woman with knowledge of the forgotten times that no one in this era could know, and she then used that and talked casually with one of the strongest monsters in the world.


    Dangerous, suspicious, strange.


    Right, you had iting, Fiona.


    But the biggest problem was that I couldnt even exin this at all. Will we be able to maintain our trust after this?


    In the end, I re-introduced myself with a feeling of desperation.


    Yes yes, this is the most suspicious person in this world, Fiona Heilon.


    Sigren and Abels expressions became strange when they heard my grumbling.


    I really could not answer their questions!


    So I turned to the subject.


    What should we do?


    Fortunately, neither of them was too consumed with their confusion. They still knew their priorities.


    Its a good opportunity that wonte twice. Abel replied.


    Sigren also checked his own sword without much denial.


    Both rxed their faces, so I couldnt help but felt rxed too.


    Duke, what about your injuries?


    Its okay.


    I didnt think it would be okay.


    Anyway, I quickly sent a signal over the sky.


    Pop! Pew!


    Firework signals embroidered the sky one after another.


    After a while, the troops who had been waiting belowe up. I hope Jeron would also see this signal, and send additional troops from Heilon.


    As soon as the knights and the soldiers saw the Duke, their faces became bright. So I gave the orders.


    Tie up the Duke. Hes going to run wild with that body.


    Abel was perplexed, What Fiona!


    The troops, who alternately looked at me and Abel for a moment, made a firm face and obeyed my order this time. Oh, that was the power of worrying about the life of the person who paid the sry.


    Abel, who was wounded, could not help it when the young men rushed at him.


    I asked while looking at my adoptive father who had been captured by his men.


    Duke, what about the other survivors?


    Theyre down there.


    So, that was the reason why Abel was fighting a group of monsters alone. Most of the survivors were heavily injured, so Abel made himself the bait.


    I couldnt help but be shocked when hearing that. Was it reckless action or was it loyalty?


    Then what are you going to do if something went wrong?


    Abel shrugged his shoulders. Fiona, youre my heir.


    .


    So because I was the heir of Heilon, he didnt care if he died.


    I think I found the reason why Heilons people followed Abel. He didnt abandon his men even in extreme circumstances.


    I sent the troops to the location Abel said.


    Sigren,mand the troops.


    dly.


    The troops now knew what we were up to. Their eyes beamed with the exaltation that they were like warriors with their blood boiling.


    I raised my hand with a grin.


    Alright, its time to catch the second dragon. Everyone should be ready!


    WOAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!


    The soldiers shouted in unison.

 Chapter 145

    Renatus Lev.


    That was the name of the dragon that Celemnte was fighting. Renatus was the strongest among the dragons. It was no wonder that Clemente was struggling. If I had to argue, Clemente, who was once praised for his wisdom, was not strong in a battle.


    NOW!


    Soon after the signal, an arrow quickly pierced Renatus right eye.


    Kieeeekkk!


    Renatus let out a cry of pain and threat.


    Sigren didnt care and moved forward, then cut Renatus leg.


    Renatus quickly lost his bnce and stumbled. The blood that flowed from his massive body stained the snow red.


    [Renatus!]


    Clemente rushed in and bit his body.


    Bang!


    Renatus lost his bnce and fell


    Grrrr


    The two dragons started fighting for a while.


    Renatus let out a very high-pitched cry as if he was struggling.


    [!]


    It was an indescribably high-pitched cry that gave everyone goosebumps. It was deafening for a moment. And at the same time, the air vibrated strongly. There was a raged vibration.


    I hurriedly let out my mana to block the shock wave, but I couldnt block itpletely. Heilons strong men flew like paper dolls.


    Get your act together!


    Clemente raised his head after defending himself with his wings.


    In the meantime, Renatus spread his huge wings. Then he rose rapidly.


    He runs away! Arrow ready!


    In the midst of a loud cry from Renatus, Clemente spread his wings, chasing the Renatus.


    CLEMENTE!


    Clementes red eyes nced at me.


    I reached out my hand.


    TAKE ME!


    FIONA! Sigren eximed in surprise when he heard me.


    Yeah, I know that it was crazy. But I cant help it. I looked at Sigren, Ill be right back!


    [A brave child.]


    Clemente, who uttered that, gently snatched me away. Then soon, strong wind smacked my face.


    .


    Heilons mountains moved farther and farther away from my feet.


    Ugh, its cold.


    I have never been on a ne, so I never expected myself to fly in the open air. I shuddered for a moment.


    As I looked forward, I saw Renatus running away.


    [Why did you follow me, human?]


    Just think of me as a missile attached to a fighter jet


    [.?]


    Right. There was no way the dragons of this world understood this.


    Ill be your weapon, so please follow me request well.


    Ivee all the way here. If we were to miss Renatus, I would lose a lot.


    Renatus seemed to have noticed that we pursued him. He swerved sideways.


    [Hold on tight.]


    Clemente, you should be the one who holds me tightkyaaaaaak!


    Clemente then also swerved sideways.


    The chase in the side continued for a while.


    Renatus, as befitted a dragon skilled in a battle, freely changed his route with his injured body.


    And also for a while, I felt like I was turning inside out.


    Clemente! Rise Above Renatus!


    Clemente flew higher at my request.


    While we flew higher than Renatus, I was able to properly see the huge body of Rentus. The dragon, once blue as the sea, had now turned into a dark bluish.


    I saw the wings covered with a huge hard mana shield.


    I hope my idea worked out the way I think it would.


    [What are you going to do?]


    Im going to crash Renatus.


    I hesitated, and asked, Are you okay with that?


    Clementes red eyes narrowed as he was looking at me.


    [Do that.]


    That was enough.


    I nodded and closed my eyes. I concentrated my mind. A huge mass of mana wriggled between my fingers.


    Bzzztt


    Huge bolts of lightning began to bounce in the air.


    Grrrrr


    Renatus let out a low cry and tried to change his flying path after sending a change in the atmosphere. But it was already toote.


    I opened my eyes.


    BANG!!


    Huge lightning hit Renatus wings directly. The incredibly sturdy body withstood the lightning strike. However, the mana shield that covered the wings could not handle the lightning bolt.


    Lets go.


    Clemente understood my intentions.


    As we quickly followed, Renatus forced himself to twist his wings and swerve his way around. The torn and tattered mana shield could not withstand the constant air resistance. His wound was getting bigger and bigger.


    Renatus stumbled. He tried to bnce himself, but the huge perforated wings were no longer doing their job.


    [its over, Renatus.]


    Clemente attacked Renatus after a deep sigh.


    Kyaaakk!


    Renatus let out a meaningless scream and fell endlessly.


    BOOM!


    Finally, the sound of the heavy body of a dragon falling reverberated throughout the Heilon Mountains.


    Clemente slowly circled in the air watching it for a moment, then went down. Hended lightly and carefully put me down. Then, he strongly bit the neck of the fallen Renatus, taking hisst breath. The light slowly faded from the blue eyes of Renatus, who was making the final struggles.


    Blink, blink, blink. The dragon that lived for thousands of years and went mad for hundreds of years was gone just like that.


    [Now, you have your peace, my friend.]


    It came to an end with a friendly whisper of an old friend.

 Chapter 146

    Clementeid his weight on the ground beside the dead Renatus.


    [Whats your name, wizard human?]


    I am Fiona Heilon.


    Those red eyes blinked at me slowly.


    [That is the name of the person who will soon rule thisnd.]


    The words Heilons Heir in his mouth were like it was some ancient mysterious prophecy.


    Thats right.


    [You must have known about my dead friend.]


    Yes, the strongest one, Renatus Lev.


    [Yes, correct. It has been a long time since a human said that title.]


    Clemente whispered as if reminiscing about the past.


    [Now, what is the identity of you who calls out the title that has been lost?]


    I hesitated. Somehow I felt like I shouldnt lie to this weary dragon.


    Would you promise not to chew me up after I tell you?


    Clemente let out a short breath. That was probably augh?


    [I promise.]


    Ah, but no matter how look at it, I think he will be angry. Even so, somehow I wanted to tell the truth as deep down, I also felt like this dragon would quietly believe my words.


    I created this world, including you. I spoke frankly.


    [.]


    And I didnt give you an end.


    The dragons eyes were fixed on me.


    [What about that body?]


    Its not mine.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    Its the body of a girl who was living a sad life, and again, because of me. Im probably being punished.


    [Is that so?]


    Arent you going to get angry?


    It was amazing that he believed me. Was it because he was the dragon that has lived for thousands of years?


    [There is no doubt that we have suffered for hundreds of years because of you, and you have caused suffering to other beings.]


    The guilty feeling became heavier when I heard it from someone else.


    [However.]


    I raised my bowed head.


    [In those thousands of years, we also have our happiness. Those days were bright like the sunrise, sweet like wine, and dazzling like jewels.]


    Clemente continued in a gentle voice.


    [When the sun rises, the sun always sets.]


    .


    [Forgetting longsting happiness because of a moment of misfortune is a mistake only fools make. There is much more joy in this long life. There are many things I wouldnt have known if I hadnt been born.]


    The dragon poked me with the tip of his nose.


    [So you can leave your guilt here, young creator.]


    I stroked Clemente carefully.


    Thank you.


    [I am truly grateful.]


    Ugh, I was about to cry. I sniffed.


    So what are you going to do now?


    [I want to go to my only friend, but I am more tired than I thought.]


    Clemente blinked slowly.


    [Young Creator, may I ask you a favor.]


    Sure, if its anything I could do.


    [Can you bring the hearts of my close friend here? I dont have the confidence to stay sane and go see myst friend.]


    You want to make this se your tomb?


    [Yes, Id rather sleep in the same ce.]


    This ce was deep in the mountains, so it didnt matter.


    Sure, Ill do that.


    [I dont know how to say it in return, but Ill give you my orb.]


    Theres no need or that


    Then Clemente drew a thin line around his chest with his ws. Surprisingly, there was no blood at all, and red gemstones fell instead.


    [Its the crystal of my power. Other close friends no longer have this as they lost their sanity. It might be more handy for you than for me.]


    When I hesitated, he poke me again with the tip of his nose,


    [Take it. May be wisdom be with you.]


    How could I refuse him when he said that? I carefully took the red gemstone.


    Clemente squinted his eyes.


    [Go now. The voices of the men looking for you ring all over the mountain range.]


    Everyone must be worried.


    Are you going to stay here all the time?


    [Yes. Until youe back with the heart of my close friend, I will go into a deep sleep to protect thest remaining piece of my wisdom.]


    I see.


    I nodded.


    [Young Creator. Dont be overly concerned about my friends or anything else. You are simply reaping the golden wheat field that you sow.]


    I will try.


    I turned around after epting hisfort.


    After walking for a while, snowkes gently fell from the sky.


    I hesitated and turned around. Before I knew it, I was already quite far away from the two dragons.


    Renatus corpse and Clemente, who quietly closed his eyes beside it, could be seen dimly. White snow quietly piled up on top of the two.


    .


    I turned around again, feeling depressed by the sight.


    Srakkk..Srakkk


    As I moved forward, my footprints were engraved in the snow. The cold northern wind hit my cheeks. In the past, I thought Heilon was cold and I hated it.


    Not at all now.


    This never-ending eternal winter was where I belong, and this also would be my ce to rest.

 Chapter 147

    After that, I heard a lot of nagging. It was a reward for my reckless act. Of course, Sigren was also angry. Yeah, well, it was a normal thing to be angry at your lover when they recklessly said they would fly with the strongest monster. I would too be angry at Sigren if he did something reckless.


    Heilons walls were safely guarded. From what Ive heard, it was the scariest attack they have been facing for years. Kwonter and his mercenaries were quite a help.


    Killed two more dragons?


    No, just one. The other one is sleeping.


    . Kwonter looked at me like I was a strange person.


    Well, that was nothing. I was used to it.


    After that, it was the after-party for the soldiers who suffered. Heilon castles food storage was opened.


    DRINK! DRINK! DRINK!


    No one made a fuss over this uproar and excitement. This was far from the ssy noble ball of the capital. It may be because of this that there was a rumor in the capital that the northerners were savages.


    But I think it was fun.


    The majority of Heilon people were heavy drinkers. If they caught you, you would have a hard time refusing them, and if you were not able to refuse, you were basically done. A good example was Sigren, who got caught up in them and was now was almost drunk. I saw him trying to refuse the drinks that came to him.


    The drunk Sigren was cute.


    I have only seen the drunk Sigren once since my drinking capacity was simr to his. He tried not to get drunk after he showed his drunk side in front of me and Abel once. He seemed to think it was a dark past.


    And then, there was Abel, the heaviest drinker. Maybe because he was a native Heilon, he drank alcohol like it was water, and he never got drunk.


    But, not now!


    Duke, your injury!


    I snatched Abels wine ss. Yet, suddenly another ss was lifted from his other hand.


    I was taken aback by his childish behavior.


    How could he guess my move and hold two sses?!


    Abel grinned. Then, in a very natural expression, he clinked the ss he was holding to the ss I stole from him.


    Cheers.


    The wooden cup made a dull sound.


    Duke!


    When I got angry, Abel chuckled.


    Call me father.


    Id already been hurt, so I turned my head around.


    No, I dont want to,


    But Abel didnt care. Okay, then I have no choice but to think about other ways in the future.


    Suddenly, I felt nervous thinking about what he was going to do


    I put down the ss and slowly backed away.


    Although Abel, the lord, participated, the party was basically in a free atmosphere. I could see familiar faces from the top seat. When the mercenaries under Kwonter saw me, they bowed their heads.


    Sister[1]


    When did I change to their Sister?


    Everyones faces were red as if they were drunk.


    Ive never had younger brothers like you guys.


    Despite my reaction, the mercenaries faltered.


    Sister! Dont be so cold-hearted! Please, have a drink.


    Then one of them gave me a ss and started pouring alcohol.


    Seeing this, Kwonter wiped his face, You guys really die if you do something wrong


    I passed the ss full of alcohol to Kwonter. I gave a look you better drink this.


    Kwonter took the ss in silence.


    The mercenaries hummed in a good mood. They were really moody people.


    How could we dare not recognize you, Sister, and behaved disrespectfully on our first meeting.


    Why were they calling me Sister?


    Huh?


    Every mercenary who came to Heilon must have learned about you, even if they came only once.


    I was intrigued.


    What did you hear?


    I was looking forward to it. I hope it was a cool nickname like the Guardian of Winter.


    Arent you called the vet?


    Veterinarian? Do they mean the doctor who treated animals? Well, it was a good nickname. Sound good. I did like animals, but I didnt think that was the reason.


    Why?


    The mercenaries buzzed with excitement.


    You shoot the horny guys ack!


    Kwonter pped the mercenarys head, trying to shut his subordinates mouth, then he looked at me.


    But Ive heard it all.


    So that was the reason I was called the veterinarian.


    Well, a veterinarian also neutered beasts. Did they think I was a vet because of what I did when I was a kid? But I didnt know people would give me that kind of nickname.


    1 second. 2 second. 3 second.


    As soon as I finished organizing my head, my face flushed red.


    I screamed.


    Who The HELL Gave Me That Nickname!


    The sober mercenaries dispersed in a hurry.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    The people in Heilon were all heavy drinkers. They drank a lot. Abel was particrly known as one of the strong drinkers in Heilon. His master could drink so many sses and was not even drunk. Then, there Sigren was: he had been in Heilon for years, and he had Abel as his master, but somehow he still couldnt catch up with Heilons drinking habit and would faint without warning. It was still a wonder how his physique would react differently toward alcohol even though his strength, frankly speaking, was not different from Abel.


    Sigren sighed while sitting on his bed. It was fortunate that the banquet was over, or else, he would be drunk. As he was ready to rest, he heard small footsteps in the hallway. Then, it stopped in front of his door and a knock was sounded.


    Come in.


    The door was carefully opened. Fionas head appeared.


    .


    She smiled awkwardly when their eyes met. It seemed like she was reading the atmosphere. When Sigren saw her attitude like that, he ended up unable to say anything.


    Sigren, are you going to bed now?


    No.


    When Sigren answered back, Fiona quickly came in and sat down beside him. The bed rocked weakly.


    So are you mad?


    Sigren looked at her silently and then sighed softly at her. He really couldnt be angry at her. He was always weak in front of her.


    You could say anything.


    He hugged Fiona, then whispered, The results are good, so I cant say anything.


    In his arms, Fiona smiled lightly, as if she was relieved. Still, you could tell me anything you want.


    What do I want? Do you realize what you say?


    Sigren smiled crookedly.


    I want to half-bury those who clung to you while praising you as guardian or something at the banquet hall earlier.


    Sigren, thats difficult. Something else!


    So, your secret that rted to dragons


    Fionas voice lost its energy, Something else please.


    What was she hiding?


    Then.


    He grabbed Fiona by the shoulder and gave her a slight push. Her delicate body wasid down very easily.


    What should I ask?


    Fiona widened her eyes. It seemed that she realized a beatte that she had beenid down on the bed.


    Sigren sighed as he looked at her thin sleeping gown. He breathed slowly. Suddenly, he had the urge to test how much she trust him.


    Sigren?


    He didnt know what she was thinking, but her voice was terribly rxed. She then pressed her fingers between his frowns.


    Rx your expression.


    This is all because of someone.


    He wanted to mess up that carefree face.


    Sigren leaned over and put a little of his weight on her. Their chests were touching, and they transmit each others body heat.


    Fiona grumbled slightly. Youre so heavy!


    That should not be the problem here. With that thought, he put his nose on Fionas neck. A familiar scent touched the tip of his nose.


    When Sigrens breath touched the bare skin, Fiona stopped moving. Only then she felt a sense of crisis.


    [1]  (noonim): This means Older Sister. This word is used by men when they extremely respect the woman.Usually, in K-drama, it is used by a gang to call their woman boss. LOL.

 Chapter 148

    Si..gren?


    Sigren asked in a low voice, Do you like Heilon, Fiona?


    Liking it enough to even take a risk riding that giant dragon?


    The answer came easily as if it was a random question.


    Well, of course.


    Fiona gave up trying to escape from those arms, so she patted him on his back. She grumbled that he was heavy, but it was just an excuse. He was not heavy at all.


    Honestly, Ive never considered this ce before. I even thought, do I like my job here?


    It was the environment where she had no choice but to create a distant feeling toward people. She didnt have to engage her feelings in human interaction over here. Because if she cared too much, she would go crazy. Just like a few hours ago, the subordinate who had a chat with her while calling her Miss Mage was found dead with half of his body torn by a monster.


    However, she felt like she was getting stronger.


    Fiona spoke softly. But after I left, then came back here now, I realized I really like this ce.


    It wasnt until she came to this ce again that she realized shed been missing many things: the white snow, the rougher ents than the capital, the wine barrels in the warehouse, and the soldiers who noisily greeted them.


    So, I want to do well.


    Which one?


    Governing Heilon. Not only as a duty but passionately.


    Sigren raised his head. His eyes met hers.


    Youll do well.


    Fiona smiled brightly, Really?


    Sigren got up and carefully helped her stand on her feet. There was no lie in his words. Fiona would do very well.


    The problem is me,


    Before, he could confidently say that the only person Fiona has a special affection for was himself. After that was Abel. But not anymore. He realized she has many secrets, and she has more things she cherished proportionally.


    Sigrenughed at himself. Recently, he felt that he became more narrow-minded. To make it sound cute, his feeling was simr to the jealousy felt by the firstborn when the younger sibling was born. Of course, if someone looked down further, it was much uglier than that.


    He cupped Fionas cheek and whispered, You will definitely be the best family head.


    Arent you praising your lover too much?


    It was nice to be acknowledged while being so bruised.


    But Fiona.


    Hmmm?


    Their foreheads were lightly pressed against each other.


    Sigren whispered with his eyes closed.


    You must own me very well.


    The sight of her disappearing into the sky with Clemente came to his mind. He couldnt catch her. And that possibility could happen more in the future. She would move forward, and she would change.


    Sigren smiled crookedly, Im probably more annoying than a pet cat.


    What a strange metaphor. Fiona let out a shortugh and hugged him.


    It was very clear that she didnt know what kind of emotions that were hiding behind his words. Yet he knew her very well. She could leave without looking back, and even though she went to a ce where she didnt know anyone, she would do well. But that shady imagination should just stay only as imagination in his head. He still belonged to her. And he would try as much as he could to not make that happen.


    While Sigren has his thoughts, Fiona whispered sweetly.


    Sigren, its because youre always by my side, I could hold on all this time.


    Somehow, there was an urge to make her fall apart.


    It could have changed.


    Although, he knew he should be content with what he had now.


    Sigren, its like Ive be stronger thanks to you.


    But sometimes, he really wished that she became weak instead and fully rely on him.


    Its naturally like that because youre precious to me.


    There, the word most had disappeared. Hernguage was getting more obscure the more she moved forward.


    Sigren hugged Fiona. The sweet throb of their heart touched.


    Fiona, youre precious to me, too. He whispered, as always, with the mask of a dependable childhood friend and faithful lover.


    Love was like the warp and weft.


    best in the world.


    Sometimes, it was like you got tangled in a thorn bush.


    So please, own me well.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Now that I was in Heilon, I decided to help Abel with the paperwork that has been overdue. There was a lot of work that has not been done when he was missing.


    Does Sigren treat you well after you two are dating? Abel asked abruptly while still looking at the paperwork. Oh, he was curious.


    Come to think of it, we started dating shortly after Abel left.


    Of course. When did he ever fail me?


    No, he.


    Rarely did Abel show a troubled expression.


    Is it blindness?


    I also replied while still looking at the papers.


    Well, its good to be single-hearted devotion


    Abel murmured. I can see you still dont understand. Damn it, I shouldnt allow you to pick up a strange rock when you were kids.


    Wait, did he justpare Sigren to a rock?


    I quickly protested.


    Its not a rock! Its a diamond! A diamond!


    At least, say gold bar!


    Abel ignored it, anyway, you two should get along well, and beautifully.


    What was he talking about? I couldnt get along better and healthier than this. We were even holding hands while sleeping!


    Pet him and make him he wags his tail at you like a well-trained dog. Otherwise, he bites.


    Abel even imitated a dog biting with his two hands.


    Wait, isnt thatparison kind of too much for your disciple?


    Look at that analogy, wasnt that really bad?


    After chatting like that, we were back to handling the document again for a long time.


    Suddenly, I noticed Abels hand hardened as he was reading a letter. I guessed it was mixed in papers.


    Fiona


    Yes


    You stayed out all night.


    Huck


    I involuntarily held my breath. Did he just read Celines letter? Then, he rummaged through another letter. It was the letter I sent a few days ago.


    It says here that youre be engage to Sigren.


    Why the hell did the letterse to him sote, even mixed with documents?


    Gosh, the timing was so bad.


    He smiled cooly as he picked up the letter paper.


    The letter saying that you want to have an engagement after staying out.


    Stay out overnight.


    An engagement.


    I could see my life in danger after getting two hitbos by my adoptive father.


    I smiled as sweetly as possible.


    Fa..ther?


    Its useless now.


    Abel stood up and banged his desk. He then shouted, Call That Damn Boy Sigren Right Now!


    .Ah damn it, it didnt work.

 Chapter 149

    Lately, Marquis Erez was in a hurry. Prince Sigren has returned to the capital from Heilon along with the news that he put the rampaging dragon to sleep. The news created a lot of buzzes and many people were enthusiastic about him like he was a hero.


    Your, your majesty, we have to get rid of him.


    Marquis Erez spoke urgently when he met the empress.


    Prince Sigrens poprity is increasing day by day. His Majesty is also very satisfied. It cant go on like this. At any rate, the prince is on top of crown


    Never say such a thing, Marquis. The empress gave a sharp fury.


    It is my negligence.


    However, even then, Marquis Erez still could help but felt uneasy.


    But we have to decide what to do with the prince as soon as possible.


    I know. I also have been thinking about it.


    Assassin


    The empress frowned. Prince Sigren killed the assassins in a very proud manner.


    We reached our limits in that. We should consider his own strength in the first ce before we wasted manpower.


    They have to throw a good wrecking ball. Seeing him alive and kicking was already a headache, and then he managed to have a good close rtionship with Heilon under their nose. If he tried to solidify his power by getting engaged to Heilon Heiress, they would be truly at a big disadvantage.


    Marquis, when do you think a man could be so vulnerable and careless?


    Marquis Erez hesitated.


    Yes? Im not sure


    The empress smiled, its when they hug a woman.


    Ah.


    To get rid of them, we have to keep them away from each other.


    Prince Sigren and Fiona Heilon have a very close rtionship. If they got engaged, they would be a much stronger force. So, they have to break them down as soon as possible. It was hard to build trust, but it was easy to break it, especially if there was a fresh flower in the garden after a long time. It was truly easy to shake things up.


    The empress grinned.


    Find someone. A very beautiful, fascinating one. It would be better if she could clean up after the work.


    The marquis quietly bowed his head.


    ***


    Aria, the first princess of the empire, has appeared frequently at many balls recently. There was no empress or crown prince, so no one would make a fuss about her appearance. From the second floor, she looked down with interest at the ballroom on the first floor.


    Is that pretty sister Fiona Heilon?


    Fiona Heilon and Prince Sigren have returned to the capitals society after disappearing for a while. And they came back with the greatest news that the society has ever heard: killing two dragons. Because of this, the attention of people in this social season would be on them.


    Kane Erez, who had been abandoned by the prince he served until not too long ago, answered sadly, Yes, Your Highness. Youre here.


    Erez was saddened that he had to go away as the current lord notified him, and to make it worse, he was captured by his former master at the venue.


    Aria turned around.


    Sir Kane, how am I today?


    Kane Erez replied mechanically.


    Yes, yes. Youre always pretty.


    Be sincere at least, can you?


    To Kane, she was just a little girl as he had seen the princess since she was young.


    Youre beautiful, your highness.


    Thats right. Wouldnt you like to have a little sister like me?


    Not really.


    Kane was hit in the stomach.


    Ack..Sorry good, its the best.


    Good.


    Kane felt a bit annoyed. He shouldnt have taught her martial arts. He stroked his stomach.


    Whats wrong with you all of a sudden?


    I have to make a move.


    Arya pointed down her fingertips at Fiona and Sigren.


    If Brother Sigren rises to the throne, there would be a bloodshed if I did something wrong.


    What? Well, hes a bit cranky, but hes not a evil.


    Oh, Sir Kane still doesnt realize it.


    What?


    Aria smiled brightly while tilting her head.


    Dont worry. Youll soon know what I mean. Isnt this all for your sake?


    Anyway, Kane didnt dare to pry the princess. Besides, the princess dubious attitude didnt happen for a day or two.


    Alright, so why are you going to try seduce the prince?


    Brother Enoch is definitely not fit to be the emperor, but it would be a bit dangerous if Brother Sigren bes one.


    Arya gave a greedy smile that was inappropriate for her age.


    So, Im the only one left. The throne would be mine.


    Kane knew very well that she was greedy for the throne, but he didnt really care about that fact.


    So, do you mean that you would try to make him gave up the session by appealing the brother ans sister friendship?


    No way. The one Im flirting with isnt my brother.


    What?


    Kane looked at where Arias finger was pointing. It was Lady Fiona Heilon.


    If I make a move on Lady Fiona, the brother who is blinded by love would definitely follow over.


    Aria proudly dered.


    So, I have to make a move on her.


    Kane gave up. The girl in front of her talked as if she talking about a free gift that came with the thing she bought.


    Is it possible?


    Its possible. My face is lovely.


    It seemed that she was too confident. But no one could deny that she was exactly as she described herself. Aria has a sweet and lovely appearance like a fairy. If she acted cute with that face, it was obvious that anyone, regardless of age or gender, would be delighted with her.


    Kane connected the link. That was why she asked about being a little sister earlier. So she wanted to go to Fiona and fawn over her like her real sister?


    Kane didnt know anymore. He then said without a soul, hm, I will support you.


    ***

 Chapter 150

    I came back to the capital. This time, Abel was with us.


    Fiona, the thing you left to a jewelry is done.


    I opened the case Abel handed me. Inside was a pair of earrings with a red jewel. It was the orb given by Clemente the other day.


    Thank you.


    Abel asked curiously.


    Dragon orb. What the hell is this for?


    I dont know either. But I would keep it from now on.


    That was why I made it into earrings. The earrings are in a simple design so that I could wear it daily without standing out.


    I thought there would be an immediate effect. But to my surprise, even when I wore it often, I didnt feel anything. Surely, it should not be swallowed up to have it work, right? Lets not think about that possibility. I could just slowly find out what this could do.


    Now, its time to work.


    I sighed looking at the pile of invitations. For some reason, the news that we caught two more dragons seemed to have caused a stir in society. Everyone really loved interesting things. Well, anyway, the only ball I had to attend was the ball that was held by the imperial family, so others didnt really matter. However, I still have to look at those invitations.


    Other than the Darkness matter, it seemed that there was no issue at the time being. However, there was actually another difficult issue I had to deal with: my promise to Clemente. How did I get the dragons heart that Sigren gave to the emperor? Should I wait until Sigren became the emperor and steal it?


    I attended the ball with such concerns. It was an imperial ball, but there was no empress or crown prince in sight. In addition to that, the emperor seemed to have lost interest in the two of themtely. It could be said that the emperor was like a child who had many things in his hands, so he was easily cooled by everything. This time, he seemed to want to have SIgren next to him.


    Sigrens handsome face frowned when I told him to keep up with the rhythm. In the end, the emperor was his biological father.


    What are you going to do then?


    Im going to see Lady Livya.


    Sigren nodded with a slightly dissatisfied expression on his face.


    **


    After Sigren and I parted away, I went to Livya.


    Lady Fiona.


    Livya was with a girl I hadnt seen before.


    Youre here in at just the right moment. This is


    There were only a few people that Livya would use such a polite tone.


    I politely greeted the person, Ive met Her Highness the Princess.


    When I looked at the other person properly, I was startled. I never knew that Sigrens sister would be that pretty. Well, to be honest, Ive never thought about her.


    Nice to meet you. Ive always wanted to meet you. Could I call you Lady Fiona?


    Its okay as long as its okay for you, Your HIghness.


    The princess smiled broadly, oh please, dont use such a rigid title.


    I remembered the name of the princess.


    Then, should I call you Princess Aria?


    The girls cheek blushed happily while she nodded her head. She looked very lovely. Her sprout-colored eyes contain the light of longing. It seemed like her feeling for me was favorable.


    Ive always heard that youre a great mage, so its an honor to meet you.


    I am also honored to meet the noble imperial princess.


    I could feel the lovely gesture from her, but the words Sigren had said before reminded me. She was an imperial woman who was in a political position where if something went wrong, she could be at odds with us.


    However, right now, at least there was a favorable attitude from her. So, it wouldnt nice if we became enemies right now. Especially because we had to deal with the crown prince first.


    Though somehow I wanted to know Sigrens opinion on her. Was he okay to be an enemy with such a pretty sister?!


    Aria stuck close to me and smiled. Her expression mixed with her high level of cuteness could never be imitated.


    Lady Fiona, are you busy?


    Yes? Im not busy at all your highness.


    Then can we talk for a minute? Im weak I am very curious about the story of the outside world. So whenever I heard the rumors about you, I really wanted to hear it more. Im also curious about Heilon. Oh, what does a dragon look like?


    Though I knew I have up my guard, my heart couldnt help but be weakened by her shy yet pure curiosity befitting her age. It was all the more so because she was a little girl.


    I still couldnt guess her intention, but anyway, it was hard not to treat a little girl who was like a ss flower kindly.


    If you dont mind me, please.


    Aria then smiled broadly.


    Looking at the princess friendly attitude, I thought that it would be nice if Aria could get along well with Sigren.

 Chapter 151

    The tired Sigren has returned.


    I took him out of everyones sight.


    Your sister is very cute.


    Sigren made a puzzled expression, you met her?


    Yeah, her eyes twinkled when she saw me.


    Good, she wasnt being mean to you.


    No, she wasnt mean to me, not at all.


    Though, I still couldnt find her intention during our conversation.


    I hope she doesnt have any intentions of being our enemy. It would be truly nice if she doesnt.


    Well, as long as she didnt bother you, shes fine.


    If you dont hate her too, you could try to take care of her. We could ditch the crown prince, but Princess Aria is your sister for now.


    Sure, if you want me to.


    He didnt seem to be very motivated. So I stopped talking about her.


    Hows Abel?


    The Duke? Celine is holding him in the mansion. Thanks to her, Im free from work for a while.


    It was ambiguous to call it a vacation, but I have more free time.


    Sigren held my hand, Then, shall we go somewhere?


    Iughed briefly. We went to Heilon a while ago.


    He had a dissatisfied expression. Thats out of the question. There are too many idiots hanging around you in Heilon.


    I looked at him, Sigren, you sound like the Duke.


    .


    He quickly closed his mouth, as if he hated being told that he looked like Abel.


    Okay, now that we have time, shall we go and subdue one of the remaining dragons?


    Are you kidding me?


    Iughed seeing his reaction.


    Of course, its a joke. Lets y together, just the two of us. I dont want to see the pile of work, they give me a headache.


    Only then did Sigren smile with satisfaction. He wrapped his arms around my shoulder.


    There are too many people in the world who like you.


    No way.


    I narrowed my eyes. His eyes were truly covered with a pea pod.[1][To be unable to make an urate judgment or think straight.]


    Then suddenly, the hall was noisy.


    Whats going on?


    Sigren, who was taller than me, seemed to have identified the noisy hall situation.


    The empress has appeared.


    Oh.


    Oh, of course, since it was a ball hosted by the imperial family, it was natural for her to appear.


    Is the self-restraint over?


    Her self-reflection period must be over.


    Theforting thing was that the crown prince was still in self-reflection. Still, I hope the empress would not attack me.


    I should bring Abel. I somehow missed Abel who used to sarcastically say, youve aged old? to the empress. If he was not here, there would be no one who could deal with the empress.


    Sigren nced at my expression. Shall we go now?


    No, its fine. Its also bad if we go now as soon as the empress appeared. It wont look very good.


    But from now on, I will have to drag Abel out.


    Fortunately, the empress had no interest in me for the time being.


    Its been a while everyone, so I brought some good entertainment.


    Street entertainer?


    I was on tiptoe.


    Sigren exined while supporting my back.


    Its a woman, with dark hair.


    Why does she invite an entertainer?


    Well.


    Sigren seemed to be guessing something.


    Soon after, the dance song stopped. The people who danced on the dance floor also gradually withdrew. The melody that started to flow in the venue after that was not a dance song.


    Ive heard of it. It was probably a traditional song from the capital side that Id identally listened to on the street. In the middle of the melody, a beautiful voice began to blend into it.


    The candle you let burn has finally made a fire.


    After listening to the voice for a while, I was a little amazed.


    She sings really well.


    So the woman was a singer. It must be her amazing skill that made the empress bring her to the ball.


    I looked at Sigrens expression. He was frozen in the midst of the beautiful song echoing in the hall.


    Sigren? Are you okay?


    He shook his head slowly.


    Im fine.


    .


    While I looked at him anxiously, the song ended.


    A big round of apuse broke out.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    A letter has arrived.


    Love letter.


    .?!


    I immediately thought about burning this. It was because of the damn Bill Curtis.


    Is it a pseudo-religion solicitation again?


    Having that happened once was enough.


    No, no.. there cant be two crazy people like that in this world.


    Fortunately, the content was normal. So, I could just think of it as a pure letter sent to me, right? Was I that popr? Well, since I have a boyfriend, it was useless to be popr. Thatst time I ignored Bill Curtis letter, and it didnte out well, so this time I would send a letter of refusal.


    After that, I went to see Abel who somehow looked very upset.


    Is something wrong?


    Yeah.


    What the hell was going on?


    Fiona, a marriage proposal hase for you.


    Wait, what day was it.


    Who is it?


    An unknown counts second son.


    Just say that you dont have the heart to exin.


    Well, ording to the procedure, this was the correct way. Usually, the marriage proposal was submitted through the guardian.


    Why all of a sudden?


    As Heilons power grows, there must be more people who want to establish a connection..


    Well, I was Abels only daughter. So that was the easiest way to make a connection with the Heilon family. As expected, it was not a matter of whether I was popr or not.


    Looks like Im a real nobledy.


    You seemed to have forgotten because you are living your life so militantly You are a nobledy. In the future, this kind of thing would happen a lot. This is just the beginning.


    Abelughed arrogantly, but I am your father.


    Why was he so confident in saying that?


    So, lets put an end to these guys.


    Wait, you said this is the beginning, and how could you making everything into nothing at all!?


    Did he really want to get rid of the suitor? I let out a deep sigh.


    Im dating Sigren anyway, so I could give a in refusal.


    Ah, Im saying that because I dont think you can guess, but Sigren must be in a simr situation.


    What?


    Abel flicked a piece of paper presumed to be a letter of courtship.


    Hes getting a lot of proposal?


    Well, even I was in this position, what about Sigren?


    I heard that the emperor is interested in Sigrens marriage.


    Why all of a sudden?


    What since his son is famous, he must have suddenly wanted to y the role of a father.


    Oh right, there were parents who sometimes have that kind of ugliness that they just never realized.


    It was only then that I remembered that Sigren and I were simply dating. In society, unless it was a documented rtionship, it was not officially recognized.


    If there is someone who is strangely obsessive and bothering you, tell me. Ill make them a body that they could never use again.


    Those words sounded sincere to me.


    Wouldnt it be better if Sigren and I were just engage?


    Abel glossed over. If you do it now, there would definitely be troublesome things.


    What?


    It means youre going to get too much attention.


    It was not wrong. There must be a quite few people who didnt like that Sigren and I were engaged and strengthening our power.


    And.


    Abel was solemn with his arms crossed.


    He hasnt even made a formal request to me yet.


    Does he even have the heart to allow it if Sigren made a request?


    I just asked, So can I get engaged?


    Abel lifted his chin andughed indignantly. He straightened his neck.


    Not until dirt gets in my eyes.


    Sooner orter, I should dig up the solid from the garden.

 Chapter 152

    Sigren, now that youve grown up, youre getting married soon.


    Sigren barely held back a frown on his face after hearing the word of his biological father, the emperor.


    There are still many things that Ick.


    Youre not. You can take a pride in yourself as a member of imperial family.


    The emperor recently kept trying to meddle in Sigrens affairs. It seemed like the emperor want to act as a parent, but from Sigrens point of view, it was just disgusting.


    The empress also said so. Ah, she said you are close to Lady Heilon?


    So, it was the empress who blew some winds in his ears.


    The moment Fionas name was mentioned, it automatically put Sigren on defense.


    Because Ive known her for a long time.


    But Sigren understood the situation. The emperor didnt like The Hielon family very much. If he said something defending Fiona in front of the emperor, he could get her stampede.


    Well, that Heilon family has a lot of problems I even heard that the youngdy is an adopted daughter.


    The emperor continued his speech as if he was not pleased.


    Also, Duke Abel is a cunning man. He must have been trying to get you married to his adopted daughter, blowing winds of thing into you, young man.


    Sigren was not willing to point out that Abel was taking the opposite attitude.


    You are too young andpetent to be involved with him. From now on, this father would take a good care of this.


    Sigren really wanted to say that he didnt need that. But right now was not a good time to earn the emperors enmity.


    I could decide my own marriage.


    Abel Heilon, I really dont know what kind of things he said to you, but when you meet his daughter, you shouldnt be swayed by the fleeting feelings.


    No matter how much Sigren spoke to the emperor, it was no use. The emperor believed that everything his son said was whispered by the cunning Duke Abel Heilon.


    The emperor spoke solemnly, Not only your partner has to have a good family and lineage, but she also has to be trustworthy. If you like Lady Heilon, Ill allow you to have fun in moderation like your brother.


    This time, SIgren couldnt stop his expression from hardening. Did the emperor just tell him to y with women and then throw them away like his half-brother, Enoch?


    This is nonsense.


    Sigren couldnt stand the disgust. He barely held back his anger.


    Now, please excuse me.


    However, as soon as Sigren left the drawing room, he ran into the empress. It was certain that today was a bad day.


    It looks like your conversation with His Majesty ended well.


    As expected, this woman blew the wind.


    As you could see, yes.


    Sigren red at her, and the empressughed as if she couldnt be bothered.


    Dont look at me like that. Its just a momentary feeling anyway. Or are you trying to get Heilons forces to support your greedy desire?


    I dont think its your business. Why dont you take a good care of your son instead?


    When the word implying the crown prince came out, the empress face heated up.


    Impudent! You are just a rat running away like your mother!!


    Instead of falling the provocation, Sigren chuckled.


    Yes, I am that rat.


    He went on coldly.


    But, Im a different rat from that time. Now I am the rat who would definitely send you to my mothers ce. No, not just you, but everyone involved in my mothers death.


    Sigren turned away. If he dealt her more than this, he would reach the limit of his patience.


    Youd better get ready to beg the women youve killed.


    The empresss face was cold and stiff after hearing his deration that he would get rid of her.


    I saw Lady Fiona on the way.


    .


    Youll have to wait and see how far your feeling will go.


    Sigren did not turn back or stop his walk.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Fiona stared at the bouquet. She just received it by chance.


    Who was it?


    The guy introduced himself as the second son of a count.


    After Fiona took the bouquet, he went away.


    Should I throw it away?


    But it was a gift, she felt that it was not good to throw away a gift. Besides, the flower was innocent.


    Fiona?


    Fiona raised her head to a familiar voice.


    Sigren looked at her in wonder.


    Sig.


    A bouquet?


    Fiona has a conscience to not say that a certain man liked her. Well, she didnt have anything to say about that either.


    Ireceived it.


    Man? Sigren quickly guessed it.


    Fiona finally nodded her head lightly.


    Sigrens eyes were fixed on the bouquet. What the empress said before was particrly disturbing.


    Do you like flowers?


    So-so.


    Fiona thought flowers were pretty, but she had never particrly liked them.


    Sigren nodded his head. This much was what he expected. Fiona must have no idea, but many people have been looking at her because of her position as the daughter of the duke, even more so as the heiress of the Heilon family.


    Some people really think they can do whatever they want as long as theyre still kicking and living.


    If I ask for a duel.


    Huh?


    I am wondering whether I should keep the other person alive or not if I challenged them to a duel.


    Fiona flinched.


    You want to challenge the person who gave me the bouquet a duel?!


    In case of emergency.


    If you fought him, your opponent would lose everything.


    Fiona sighed deeply. First Abel, now Sigren, why did everyone just think about ending others? In the end, Fiona had no choice but to prevent the bloodshed.


    I could take care of this.


    Really?


    Sigren was uneasy about the Empress words and actions he saw earlier. She must be up to something.


    In the meantime, Fiona patted his chest carelessly. Of course. Dont ignore the prowess you get in Heilon.


    Im anxious. Sigren sighed. He ran his hand through Fionas hair, then stroked her cheek. He rubbed her cheek lightly with hisrge hand. Seeing Fiona reassured him, but when he remembered the emperors words earlier, his stomach boil.


    Used in moderation?


    It was all nonsense. Hed rather it was her who used him then threw him away. And if that happened, he wont stay still. He would run after her and ask her to use him again and again.


    Should we throw away this bouquet?


    Well, its fine


    It was not like he has any regrets.


    When Sigren held out Fionas hand, she obediently passed the flower to him.


    Ill ask the maid to throw it away.


    Do what you want. Fiona replied. As always, she didnt particrly care.

 Chapter 153

    Aria saw a bouquet of flowers held by a maid. She quickly called the maid,


    Where did you get the flower?


    The maid stopped in astonishment.


    Yes? Oh, Prince Sigren ordered me to throw it away, Your Highness.


    Are these the flower hes personally received?


    The maid didnt know why the princess was asking these questions, but she stuttered.


    Oh, its not, Your Highness. There are the flowers that Lady Heilon received.


    So her brother told the maid to throw away the flowers that Lady Fiona received. She had a rough idea of what it meant.


    Are you going to throw it away now?


    Yes? Act.. actually I think its such a waste to throw the pretty flower away.. So I was going to put it in the vase for few days.


    The maid was afraid of being punished.


    Give me that flower.


    Aria looked closely at the flowers handed by the maid.


    You know what?


    Yes?


    You shouldnt carry this around recklessly.


    The maid trembled, wondering if it was such a precious flower.


    Aria murmured. Ah, you also shouldnt burn this


    She suddenly became curious. Did her brother know what kind of flower this was and told the maid to throw it away?


    No, if he had known, wouldnt he try to to kill the man who ave the flower immediately?


    Arias biological mother was well-versed in nts, and she as well grew herbs herself. It was the only hobby that her mother, who lived under the pressure of the empress, had. Because of that, Aria also learned a lot of things.


    This cant be burnt, and its a waste to just throw it away.


    In the end, Aria decided to handle the bouquet on her own.


    Ill take this,


    The maid bowed her head.


    I understand, Your Highness.


    Suddenly, Aria became curious. Who was the man who gave the flower to Lady Fiona?


    That sister is going through a lot of hardships too.


    The average person would not know, but this flower was a type of nt that could make some drugs.


    **


    I received a letter from Princess Aria.


    Drug


    What kind of madman gave me a bouquet like that?! I tried to remember the face of the person who gave me the flowers but to be honest, it was all blurry. It was all because I wasnt very interested at that time.


    What was his intention? A mockery? The assumption that he gave it without knowing would be too easy. Rumors spread in secret that I had ruined the Green family, my original family. There were quite a few people who talked about that fact. So, that assumption was out of the window.


    If I caught that person, I would not let go.


    Right now, I didnt have the bouquet in my hand, and time has passed, so it cant be helped. I wanted to tell Sigren about things rted to flowers, but it was hard to see his face these days.


    In the past, he came to see me everyday.


    I wanted to go see him, but I got a reply telling me not toe because he was busy. Was not even possible to see his face at all?


    Celine, how should I interpret it when a guy who came to see often while ago suddenly replied that he was busy and didnt have time to meet? I asked sullenly.


    It could be really busy, Celine replied calmly.


    Any other reason?


    She gently stroked my hair. Lady, there are many men in the world.


    It would be better to answer straight away!


    Has the feeling cooled down?


    It urred to me that I still have such a modem people thinking.


    Even if you tell me not toe, why dont we go and see each other?


    Celine asked seriously, Now, do you feel something strange about Prince Sigren?


    I nodded seriously.


    I didnt want to be this persistent. However, I truly felt that Sigrens behavior was strange. I wondered if something happened.


    Yes.


    Celine nodded her head.


    Then you should go. Sometimes a womans intuition cannot be ignored.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    Good behavior was my strength and weakness.


    When I visited the pce, Sigen was not seen. It was the knights who were in the training ground that greeted me.


    Greetings mydy, please go in and wait.


    Is this okay?


    The knights, whose faces were now quite familiar, grinned.


    Its Lady Fiona, whats the problem?


    It seemed that everyone didnt care because Sigren skipped all of the procedures when I came. At the same time, they silently agreed because their training time would be reduced because Sigren spent his time with me. These nobles.


    However, while walking through the corridors of the pce, I ran into Sigren.


    Fiona?


    Sigren looked perplexed.


    What the matter? Im busy.


    Sir Kande Eres, who escorted me with his bored face, asked as if he was embarrassed.


    Your highness? What are you talking about? Didnt you say that we have to let Lady Heilon in no matter what when she came?


    I opened my eyes wide to the unexpected response.


    Your highness, whats the matter


    Only then did I find a woman behind Sigren. She was a very pretty woman with ck hair. She looked familiar. It was a woman who sang at the ballroom the other day.


    Ah, so they were together. What could I do anymore?


    I couldnt think of a good reason for a woman to be at the imperial pce.


    I smiled naturally. Not a genuine smile.


    Looks like something happened.


    Kane saw my face and said aaaaa


    He made a noise and stepped back.


    Sigren said calmly.


    Lady Fiona, wait.


    He grabbed my arm. And I obediently entered an empty room.


    I crossed my arms.


    You said you were busy?


    Sigren avoided my eyes. Why was he avoiding me?


    I was busy.


    Sure.


    .


    How long did thatdy stay in this pce?


    If she just came by, or if he said it was a coincidence, Ill let it slide.


    Regrettably, Sigren was honest about this.


    Three days.


    I couldnt believe that a very prettydy stayed at the imperial pce for three days. Wasnt this the end of the game?


    Sigren gave a great promise to the hypothesis that he was changing the genre. So was it a harem after all?


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Do you have anything to say to me?


    First of all, its a misunderstanding.


    This was saddening, but I knew, under these circumstances, all the lovers in this world would make an excuse.


    Then tell me what is the misunderstanding.


    Sigren brushed his hair roughly.


    The empress brought that woman.


    I know.


    And she tried to shove her into the emperors bed-chamber. But we know what happened to themoner woman who served on the emperors bed, right?


    She will die.


    I could roughly figure out why. A powerless womans life was at stake.


    Then why did you lie to me and hide her?


    The most disappointing thing was that,


    that you lied.


    tl/n: I dislike Sigren in this arc somehow.

 Chapter 154

    Why did you lie to me and hide her?


    Because Im pathetic Sigren bit his lip.


    My eyes widened at his unexpected answer. Why did he feel pathetic?


    This is the empress goal.


    Her goal?


    Yes, its all intentional. She deliberately pushed a woman who resembled your mother into the emperors bedroom to lure you out. She must have thought that you couldnt turn a blind eye to a woman who was in the same situation as your mother.


    Sigren let out of sigh of frustration.


    And I did it even though I knew it.


    Yeah, I guess. Sigrens heart was not iron-blooded. He certainly has weaknesses. And the empress understood him.


    Thats even embarrassing.


    I shrugged. I have nothing to say. Well, I wouldnt have like it either if you pretended not to know a woman who is in danger.


    Sigrenughed bitterly. I felt trouble when youre so broad-minded about me like that, Fiona.


    If I have a big heart, shouldnt you just bethank you?


    Anyway, I have a soft side when it came to Sigren.


    Sigren hugged me, and whispered, Then I was afraid that you would go on a rampage and run away without knowing the reason.


    Go on a rampage? That was so mean! What excessive words he said about me.


    Anyway, I swear to you, I have nothing to do with her.


    Okay, Ill believe you. Now that he was being honest, it was okay. I couldnt be angry at him anymore. I also felt responsible too. I also didnt want to speak about his dead mother because it was a very sensitive matter for him. So lets end the conversation here.


    I would help her escape the empress eyes and send her back to a moderately safe ce.


    Okay, let me know if you need help. I hugged him on the back. But somehow, I thought it was too easy that this would end just like this.


    ***


    Livya told me. Lady Fiona, should I introduce you to some good fresh young men?


    Lady Livya, Im dating someone.


    Livya opened her fan and let out a big smile. The rumors about that person have been ugly these days.


    Ah, Livya was angry.


    Iughed awkwardly. But I couldnt refute it. Because that was exactly what she said. Recently, the rumors that Sigren favored the mysterious young songstress were the topic of everyones conversation. The one who spread the rumor must be the empress.


    Now I understood why she suddenly broke her period of self-reflection and became active in the noble society. So that was exactly what she was aiming for. What a high-level move she had.


    She brought a woman who was in the same situation as Sigens mother, who she herself killed, then showed him that she held a lifeline and shook it in front of him. She then used it to create rumors that damaged Sigrens reputation. What was even more sad was that in a situation like this, I could do nothing but only defended myself.


    There is a misunderstanding.


    However, no matter how well I exined it, for Livya, it must sound like the words of an innocent girl who denied her lovers affair.


    All the girls in this world say that when they witness their lover cheating for the first time.


    Wow, Livya, that was kind of a bit mean.


    Livyaughed softly, So, you have to get a better partner.


    It was obvious what my image would be in the social world. Before, there was already a rumor that the prince deliberately approached me to use the Heilon force. Now, peoples opinions were more in favor of that rumor. In the end, I became the innocent foolish youngdy who was tricked by a man and taken advantage of.


    Empress and thedies who were close to her must have worked hard to spread these rumors.


    Now, Livya made this kind of proposal, which made me get more frustrated because I couldnt even exin it properly to the people on my side. Another thing was I was afraid that this rumor had fallen into Abels ears. Well, I was pretty sure he had heard it. That was why I came out today. I was afraid of his reaction, and to be honest, I also didnt want to face the marriage letters that kepting recently.


    Id rather see you happy!


    Her intention was good. She even said such touching words.


    I sighed. What a problem.


    Excuse me. Lady Fiona Heilon?


    I looked up. A man of my age stood in front of me. I was kind of familiar with that face. Who was it again?


    I dont know if you remember. I gave you flowersst time.


    I came to my sense quickly. Oh, this damn bastard dared to show his face after gave me that flower? What a big courage he got! Should I go and tell Abel right away? No, there was no need to go to Abel. It was better if I took care of him. For my personal purposes of course. Ive gotten a lot cranky because of rumors about Sigren and the singer.


    Yeah, what an irony. I pretended to be very cool in front of Sigren, but I still have a feeling in the end. I couldnt help but be jealous.


    Lets find a good way to deal with this damn bastard. He was a noble, so it would not be good to deal with him in a quick way.


    I grinned widely.


    Whats the matter?


    The man responded calmly.


    My name is Paul Steven.


    Or course, I didnt care whether this bastards name was paul or fool.[1]


    Paul gave his social smile.


    Did you receive the flowersst time?


    Oh, of course.


    Ive repeatedly submitted marriage proposal to Heilon family, but there has been no reply.


    My father doesnt want to. So that should be enough for the answer.


    But my problem was why this man gave me flowers like that. Did the flower have a different meaning?


    I knew what it meant. But Lady Heilon, could we talk for a moment?


    Ill refuse.


    Paul looked sad.


    Looking at the reaction. It looks like you get to know something about the flower.


    Yes, did you send it to me to mock me?


    He shook his head.


    Absolutely not. If you dont mind, would you give me a chance to defend myself?


    Then he lowered his voice.


    Its hard to say it here.


    In the end, well have to see each other alone. I wondered if this was a trap or if there would be useful information. Well, I was a mage. So, I think it would be fine even if there was something dangerous.


    However, when I was about to agree, someone called me from behind.


    Miss Fiona Heilon?


    It was a deep, but also soft voice.


    I turned around and saw a familiar face. It was the face that has been disturbing metely, the songstress.


    Oh? Why?

 Chapter 155

    His Highness the Prince is looking for you, so I apologize if I rudely intervened in your conversation.


    It was decided then. I guessed I didnt have to talk to this guy. Well, it was a bit of a headache anyway.


    Ill go, I answered coldly.


    Paul couldnt stop me as I was called by Sigren. So I just said Ill see you next time without a deeper meaning.


    I approached the songstress, then we went away.


    When I stood close to the songstress, I just realized that she was a lot taller than I thought. She has been only around Sigren. So I thought she was kind of small. It turned out she was quite tall. Thoughpared to Sigren, she was indeed smaller.


    Where is His Highness? I nced up at her.


    The songstress was dressed inyers of thin clothes but the curves of her body were barely visible. I recognized that she was not dressed in the attire of the capital. It seemed like she wore the traditional attire of a particr province. Not everyone could pull off this kind of design, but when she wore it, it gave her more mysterious charms.


    The low but soft voice answered. Im sorry, Miss. It was a lie that His Highness called you.


    Okay. So, why?


    Those long eyshes quivered. Seeing her up close like this, I just realized her makeup was pretty thick. Somehow a useless thought appeared in my head that her bare face must be pretty too. I somehow imagined, if she removed her makeup, she might look like someone. However, I also felt weird about how thick her makeup was. It was like stage makeup.


    You seem to be in trouble. Also, I saw that man bullying some maids couple of times. Since youre the benefactors lover, I was worried that youll get involved in something bad.


    The benefactor you mentioned, is it Prince Sigren?


    Yes, it is, Miss.


    The songstress was extremely polite and obedient. She seemed ustomed to currying favor with nobles. And it seemed that she really regarded Sigren as her benefactor.


    There was a rumor saying a young beautiful songstress stole the prince from me. However, the way she conducted herself in front of me was full of courtesy and definitely not the behavior of someone who had the determination to seduce a high-ranking man. Well, of course, from my interaction with her, I could say the rumors should not be trusted.


    Miss, if youre offended, I will dly receive the punishment.


    No, its fine


    This woman was genuinely tall for a woman and has this cool vibe and androgynous beauty. Looking at her closely, she also has a subtle sense of decadence. However, her attitude was just the opposite of her charm. Well, it was understandable since there was a status system in this society. She must have learned how to lower herself so as not to get caught in the unwanted problem.


    Thats enough. So, whats your name?


    The songstress smiled lightly. My name is Cali, Miss.


    A nickname? Even the name has an androgynous feel. It fit her well.


    I nodded, Okay, Cali.


    When I said her name, Cali smiled happily.


    When I actually had a conversation in person, she was so friendly that somehow I felt a little embarrassed being looked at by that friendly expression. I felt like, I behaved like a child; being jealous of her, when she was on the verge of her life because she almost had to serve in Emperors bedroom.


    Seeing that bright smile of hers, I was secretly sorry.


    I stepped back a bit, feeling guilty, yet I was tripped by my own foot.


    Be careful.


    Cali caught me in a hurry.


    I thought we would fall together, but unexpectedly, she supported me firmly. Was it because she was taller than me? Thanks to her help, my conscience was stabbed twice.


    Hah, we truly shouldnt interact too much until she escaped safely. No matter what, it would be a waste to die for the empress.


    Heavy, isnt it?


    Cali smiled modestly.


    No way, light as a feather. Im d you arent hurt, Miss.


    Well, for now, Ill try to be kind.


    ***


    if you read this on other websites,it means it was stolen. Read the trantion only on .


    You must be having a fun timetely.


    Sigren frowned hearing those words from the empress lips in the hallway. Those words were simr to what the emperor said to him.


    [it is futile to hang on a woman when youre still young. Its good to have multiple partners.]


    I dont understand what you mean.


    Are you pretending not to know? Youre your fathers son, of course, youre just like your father. Sharing the same blood, so its natural.


    Sigren stayed silent. He deliberately neither denied nor affirmed it. This was an intended reaction of him.


    You could think whatever you like.


    See? its all the fleeting moment.


    The empressughed. She felt happy seeing how this love y developed. The so-called love in this world was just like this: shallow and easy to disrupt. Now, it was time for that Fiona Heilon to change her mind.


    If I can give you one advice, be in moderation, then throw them away.  This is what I could say.


    Sigren walked away irritably. The way of thinking of that woman was beyondprehension. He didnt want to talk to her any longer.


    When Sigren arrived at his pce, he encountered Cali. This was good, he happened to have a business with Cali. So he dragged Cali into his room. Of course, the matter was not doing the kind of things the rumors said.


    I told you to not approach Fiona Sigren frowned as he looked at Cali.


    Carli exaggeratedly put her hand to her mouth. It felt like she met a wild animal on the street. Ah, so he found out that we met at the ballroom.


    Oh my, so scary


    Stop that attitude, its annoying.


    If your highness is angry, the insignificant me could only be trembling in fear


    Cali was always like that. And Sigren wasnt used to responding to that kind of act. In the end, he responded in anger.


    Stop ying.


    Then Caliughed, brushing her long ck hair with her fingers.


    You should thank me Your Highness, I helped you chasing away the fly that was attached to thedy.


    Just stay low if you can. Being a discretion to the empress is already enough.


    Recently, Fiona has been in the spotlight. Their rtionship was in peoples conversation. Adding to the fact that the empress somehow kept talking about them, the attention on her was more than enough. If Cali was with her, the attention on her would increase tremendously. Such malicious attention was poison to her.


    Cali smiled briefly, opening her eyesnguidly like a cat.


    Oh, you must know that the empress spreads the rumor that we are ying wildly in bed, in your room, right?


    Sigren frowned.


    Cali knew that expression was a rejection.


    Youre so naive. You dont just hold hands with that lovelydy, do you?


    Sigren swept his hair up roughly.


    Its none of you business.


    Cali chuckled seeing Sigrens subtle naive reaction. She is a very nice girl. She must have heard the rumors, but shes still nice to me.


    Fiona is always like that. She didnt care much about herself. Sigren didnt know if that was fortunate or unfortunate.


    Leave Fiona alone Sigren sighed.


    Cali hummed amusedly. I cant possibly draw the attention to a pretty, sweet girl. Besides, Im the one who hurts her. Cali hummed amusedly.


    Did she look offended?


    Cali suppressed herugh. The guy in front of her looked very concerned.


    Hmm, lets see. Its our first meeting. Do you want to hear it?


    Sigren rubbed his face roughly. Damn, he got hooked up, Never mind. Im stupid for asking you. Its better to ask Fiona directly,ter on, exin everything to her in honesty, and apologized to her.


    Well, do whatever you want. Just dont forget the promise Your Highness originally made.


    I cant forget. Sigrens eyes changed. No man was too anxious to think about how his beloveddy would feel.


    Thats good.


    Cali also smiled coldly and lifted the ss from the table. A low voice echoed in the dim room.


    I will surely overflow this cup with the blood of those who harmed my poor mother and aunt.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!